Category: Sermones
2005 Pastors’ Conference | Sola Fide
2009 Pastors’ Conference | Bold Stewards
La prioridad de pastorear el rebaño del Señor
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2009-05-06-0920-Priority-of-Shepherding-Jer 3-15-alan-dunn.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Vamos a estudiar la prioridad de pastorear el rebaño del Señor. Hemos visto anteriormente la prioridad de la predicación y también la prioridad de la oración.
Tenemos que ser los mejores predicadores que podamos y, por medio del ministerio público de la Palabra de Dios que tiene el pastor, intentar alimentar a las ovejas con la verdad de la Palabra.
De hecho, en Jeremías 3:15, el Señor promete: “Entonces os daré pastores según mi corazón, que os apacienten con conocimiento y con inteligencia”.
El pastor es alguien que alimenta al rebaño de Dios con el alimento de las Escrituras; pero el pastor es más que un orador público y su ministerio de la Palabra de Dios va más allá de la predicación en el púlpito. Es un pastor y su preocupación es que cada oveja individual del rebaño del Señor reciba el alimento de la Palabra de Dios de forma personal y específica.
Vamos a Colosenses capítulo uno y leemos la descripción que hace Pablo de esta preocupación por cada persona que se encuentra bajo su ministerio público.
Cada hombre es tema de preocupación para el Apóstol. Él le habla a todos los tipos de hombres y también, de forma individual, a cada uno de ellos. A todos los hombres. Y lo hace a un gran precio, con esfuerzo y tormento, con luchas, no confiando en su propia fuerza sino en el poder que obra poderosamente dentro de él; es una energía y una capacidad que se le da al hombre de Dios para que haga el trabajo que Él le ha llamado a hacer, porque es un hombre al que el Espíritu Santo le ha dado el don. El Espíritu Santo obra poderosamente dentro de él mientras él trabaja tan duramente como puede. Pablo dice: “trabajo”. Trabajo hasta el punto de quedar agotado. Algunas veces caigo en la cama absolutamente exhausto emocional, espiritual y físicamente, habiendo trabajado hasta el agotamiento, pero no con mi propio poder: “[…] trabajo, esforzándome según su poder que obra poderosamente en mí”.
La obra del ministerio pastoral requiere que se pastoree a las ovejas, que se les alimente con la Palabra de Dios, no solamente de forma pública en la adoración corporativa, desde el púlpito, sino también de una forma personal, privada e individual, esforzándonos en tener encuentros con ellos, de uno en uno.
Ahora bien; antes de considerar todo lo que involucra el pastoreo del rebaño de Dios, estudiemos algunas metáforas o descripciones bíblicas del ministerio pastoral. Ciertamente, el pastor es la metáfora dominante que se utiliza en la Biblia para describir el ministerio pastoral; pero no es la única. Tengo que mencionar algunas de ellas para que podáis ver el ministerio pastoral desde distintos puntos de vista, según se describe en la Palabra de Dios. Cuando vamos al libro de los Hechos capítulo veinte, encontramos la metáfora de un supervisor; en Hechos veinte, versículo veintiocho: “Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Él compró con su propia sangre”.
De modo que, en la tarea del pastoreo, vemos que también hay una labor de supervisión. La palabra en el original significa estar por encima para supervisar, vigilar y montar guardia sobre algo. La idea es un vigía militar, que tiene una posición para proteger al rebaño montando guardia y vigilándolo. Es, asimismo, la idea de alguien que supervisa lo que se está haciendo para asegurarse de que se está llevando a cabo aquello que ha sido encomendado. En Hebreos capítulo trece se nos da otra metáfora y es la de un gobernador o un gobernante. Aquí el sustantivo “vuestros líderes” podría traducirse por gobernadores o gobernantes. Es la idea de alguien a quien el rey le ha delegado autoridad. Es alguien responsable, delante del rey, de la prosperidad de sus súbditos, de los ciudadanos que viven en su reino. Jesús nos dice que no debemos gobernar como hacen los gentiles que imponen su propia autoridad sobre el pueblo de Dios, sino que debemos hacerlo a la manera de Cristo, en un servicio que implica el sacrificio de uno mismo por el bien de la gente. Hay que liderar a las personas por medio del ejemplo, ganándose el respeto de la conciencia y gobernando para el bien del rey, para su gloria y para beneficio de las personas y no para uno mismo ni para autopromocionarse.
En primera de Tesalonicenses, capítulo dos se nos da aún otra metáfora, por medio de la cual debemos entender el ministerio pastoral y esta es la de los padres.
En primera de Tesalonicenses dos, versículo siete leemos: “Más bien demostramos ser benignos entre vosotros, como una madre que cría con ternura a sus propios hijos”.
Aquí tenemos a una madre que cría a sus hijos, como descripción del ministerio y, después, en el versículo once leemos: “Así como sabéis de qué manera os exhortábamos, alentábamos e implorábamos a cada uno de vosotros […]”.
“A cada uno de vosotros”, ¿lo veis? El enfoque individual: cada uno de vosotros. “[…] como un padre lo haría con sus propios hijos”.
Así pues, como una madre que cría a su hijo tiernamente, cuidando, alimentando y ministrando, y también como un padre que exhorta, instruye y disciplina. El propósito de los padres, tanto de la madre como del padre, es ver al hijo madurar; que crezca, se desarrolle y se convierta en un adulto independiente.
Hay que enseñarles; predicar, pero también enseñar. Y la imagen que tenemos aquí es la de un maestro en medio de sus estudiantes. Sin embargo, la enseñanza no se limita simplemente a dar la información bíblica, aun con todo lo importante y crucial que esto es, sino que se trata de una instrucción sobre cómo seguir a Cristo, cómo vivir la vida cristiana y la forma de poner en práctica la verdad de las Escrituras. Así pues, en resumen, vemos el ministerio pastoral por medio de estas metáforas. La imagen dominante es la de un pastor en medio de sus ovejas, pero esta representación está ampliada por otras perspectivas, de manera que la labor del pastor es la tarea de alguien que debe proteger como un vigía, conducir como un gobernador, alimentar como hacen los padres e instruir como maestros, con el fin de poder guiar al rebaño de Dios por el camino del servicio obediente a Jesucristo.
Ahora que hemos visto esta amplia imagen del ministerio pastoral, centrémonos específicamente en el ministerio del pastoreo tal y como se describe en las Escrituras.
Nuestro ministerio como pastores debe seguir el modelo del propio Buen Pastor, Jesucristo, quien describe su ministerio pastoral en el Evangelio de Juan capítulo diez, comenzando a leer desde el versículo uno.
Bien; observemos algunos elementos de la descripción que Jesús hace de sí mismo como el Buen Pastor:
Desde el versículo uno y hasta el seis se nos hace saber que el Pastor tiene un conocimiento íntimo de sus ovejas. El pastor tiene una relación personal con sus ovejas.
Observemos cómo, desde el versículo siete hasta el diez, el Pastor se esfuerza con respecto a la provisión para las ovejas, para sus vidas y cómo procura protegerlas de cualquier amenaza o cualquier mal.
Desde el versículo once hasta el trece, vemos de nuevo que el Pastor se compromete a proteger a las ovejas. Se le describe como aquel que se preocupa por ellas.
Desde el versículo catorce hasta el dieciséis, el Pastor se niega a sí mismo por el bien de las ovejas.
Así pues, estos son los tres aspectos principales del pastoreo: provisión, protección, presidencia sobre las ovejas. Provisión, protección y presidir, guiar, dirigir y conducir.
En el Salmo veintitrés, quizás uno de los salmos sobre el pastoreo que nos resulta más familiar, se describe al Señor como nuestro pastor, en esta ocasión con términos del Antiguo Testamento. Una vez vista la descripción que se hace en Juan diez, en palabras del Nuevo Testamento, en el Salmo veintitrés leemos: El SEÑOR es mi pastor, nada me faltará.
Aunque el pastoreo implica muchas cosas, la labor del pastor siempre se compone de estos tres aspectos: provisión —alimentar al rebaño, cuidarlo para que esté bien alimentado—; protección, vigilancia sobre el rebaño, mantenerlo a salvo, protegerlo de las amenazas externas y cuidarlo de cualquier problema que pueda surgir de dentro del rebaño; presidir sobre él, o guiar, dirigir y liderar o conducir. Estamos llevando el rebaño a algún lugar. Le estamos dirigiendo a los caminos de un servicio obediente a Cristo para, finalmente, poder llevarlos al hogar del Padre. Estas tres responsabilidades siempre se mezclan entre sí para un ministerio fiel y bíblico de pastoreo.
Tras haber descrito el ministerio de pastoreo de Cristo, en tercer lugar veremos cómo se debe dar continuidad a este ministerio de Cristo, hoy día, en el ministerio pastoral.
El ministerio de pastoreo de Jesucristo tiene su continuación, ahora, por medio de aquellos que Él da a la Iglesia, tras haberles dotado del Espíritu Santo y haberles capacitado para que sean pastores según su propio corazón; para que alimenten al rebaño con sabiduría y entendimiento.
En el libro de Efesios, capítulo cuatro y versículo once, Pablo nos dice de dónde proceden esos pastores. Aquél, que es Jesucristo resucitado y exaltado, dio a algunos el ser apóstoles, a otros profetas, a otros evangelistas, a otros pastores y maestros. Cristo, que es exaltado, concede dones a su Iglesia y, entre ellos, se encuentran esos hombres que son pastores, alimentadores y que son también maestros en el ministerio de la Palabra.
¿Por qué hace esto Cristo? En Mateo capítulo nueve, empezando a leer desde el versículo treinta y seis, vemos: “Y viendo las multitudes, tuvo compasión de ellas, porque estaban angustiadas y abatidas como ovejas que no tienen pastor”. ¿Por qué les da pastores? Por la compasión que Él siente por sus ovejas. No quiere que su pueblo se vea afligido. No quiere que sean como aquellos que no tienen protección, que no tienen alimento, que no reciben dirección de su Palabra; así pues, por compasión, Él da a su pueblo pastores según su propio corazón, para que cuiden de su rebaño y le transmitan su Palabra, su reinado, su amor, su piedad. De este modo, el ministerio del pastoreo debe continuarse a través del ministerio de la Palabra de Dios, por medio de aquellos hombres que han sido dados a la Iglesia como pastores.
Esto es lo que encontramos al final del Evangelio de Juan, cuando Jesús está tratando con Pedro, exhortándole en su ministerio de pastoreo.
En Juan veintiuno, leyendo desde el versículo quince, encontramos:
Entonces, cuando habían acabado de desayunar, Jesús dijo a Simón Pedro: “Simón, hijo de Juan, ¿me amas más que estos?
Pedro le dijo: Sí, Señor, tú sabes que te quiero.
Jesús le dijo: Apacienta mis corderos.
Y volvió a decirle por segunda vez: Simón, hijo de Juan, ¿me amas?
Pedro le dijo: Sí, Señor, tú sabes que te quiero.
Jesús le dijo: Pastorea mis ovejas.
Le dijo por tercera vez: Simón, hijo de Juan, ¿me quieres?
Pedro se entristeció porque la tercera vez le dijo: ¿Me quieres? Y le respondió: Señor, tú lo sabes todo; tú sabes que te quiero.
Jesús le dijo: Apacienta mis ovejas”.
Cristo encarga a Pedro que ministre la Palabra a su rebaño; le pide que lo pastoree como demostración del amor que siente por Jesús y como comunicador de ese amor que Jesús tiene por sus ovejas. Luego, Pedro, en su primera epístola capítulo cinco, escribe como un anciano más entre los demás; como alguien que tiene la responsabilidad del liderazgo entre el pueblo de Dios:
“Por tanto, a los ancianos entre vosotros, exhorto yo, anciano como ellos y testigo de los padecimientos de Cristo, y también participante de la gloria que ha de ser revelada: pastoread el rebaño de Dios entre vosotros, velando por él, no por obligación, sino voluntariamente, como quiere Dios; no por la avaricia del dinero, sino con sincero deseo; tampoco como teniendo señorío sobre los que os han sido confiados, sino demostrando ser ejemplos del rebaño”.
Pastoread el rebaño de Dios. Pedro, quien recibió el encargo: “Apacienta mis corderos y pastorea mis ovejas”, ahora, en su calidad de anciano entre los demás; como alguien que viene a ministrar la Palabra al pueblo de Dios, nos dice a nosotros, ancianos, que somos los que ahora tenemos que pastorear el rebaño de Dios. En su soberanía, Dios os ha colocado entre el grupo de sus ovejas. Tenéis que ejercer vuestra mayordomía en pastorearlas y dar continuación al ministerio de pastoreo de Cristo, que fue encomendado a los Apóstoles, y que se corrobora en la Palabra de Dios; este recibe su continuidad a medida que la Palabra de Dios se va ministrando a las ovejas por medio de aquellos que han sido apartados para el ministerio pastoral.
Centrémonos ahora en este asunto de la provisión; el pastor que alimenta a las ovejas. En el Salmo veintitrés podemos decir que lo que representan esos verdes pastos, a los que se lleva a las ovejas para que se alimenten, es la Biblia. El Pastor dirige a las ovejas a esos pastos y hace que se alimenten de la Palabra de Dios, de manera que sus almas se nutran de las Escrituras. Por tanto, debemos entender que las ovejas se alimentan cuando se les enseña el contenido de su Biblia, cuando se les da la Palabra de Dios. Volvemos de nuevo al libro de los Hechos, capítulo veinte. Ahora vemos el hincapié que se hace en el versículo que leímos con anterioridad, el veintiocho: el Espíritu Santo nos ha colocado sobre el rebaño; nos ha hecho supervisores para que pastoreemos la Iglesia de Dios.
Debemos alimentar al rebaño. Tenemos que pastorear la Iglesia. ¿Qué es lo que esto implica? Cuando nos fijamos en el contexto, vemos el hincapié que se hace sobre la predicación y sobre el ministerio de la enseñanza de la Palabra.
En el versículo veinte: “No rehuí declarar a vosotros nada que fuera útil, y de enseñaros públicamente y de casa en casa”.
Versículo veintiuno: “Testificando solemnemente, tanto a judíos como a griegos, del arrepentimiento para con Dios y de la fe en nuestro Señor Jesucristo”.
Versículo veinticuatro: “[…] a fin de poder terminar mi carrera […] para dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios”.
Versículo veintisiete: “Pues no rehuí declarar a vosotros todo el propósito de Dios”.
Versículo treinta y dos: “Ahora os encomiendo a Dios y a la palabra de su gracia, que es poderosa para edificaros y daros la herencia entre todos los santificados”.
El ejemplo de Pablo entre los ancianos de efesios es un modelo de cómo alimentar, cómo pastorear por medio de cosas como: enseñar, predicar, declarar, testificar y encomendar a los hombres de Dios a la Palabra de Dios. De este modo vemos que, alimentar a las ovejas es ciertamente ministrar la Palabra de Dios, principalmente desde el púlpito; ser un mayordomo de la verdad y alimentar al rebaño de forma pública, desde el púlpito; pero, de la misma forma, ese mismo ministerio se extiende de casa en casa: debemos alimentar a nuestra gente con la Palabra de Dios, de manera privada y personal. Les damos la Biblia cuando estamos delante de ellos, predicando; asimismo, cuando nos encontramos sentados, con ellos, alrededor de la mesa de su cocina, aconsejándoles, también les estamos dando la Palabra de Dios.
Proverbios diez, veintiuno dice: “Los labios del justo apacientan a muchos, pero los necios mueren por falta de entendimiento”.
Así pues, tenemos que ocuparnos de la alimentación del rebaño de Dios, pero luego, también debemos considerar ese aspecto del pastoreo que implica el proteger a las ovejas. Aquí, una vez más, nuestras biblias se abren en el libro de los Hechos, capítulo veinte, y leemos desde el versículo veintiocho: “Tened cuidado de vosotros”, proteged:
“Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Él compró con su propia sangre. Sé que después de mi partida, vendrán lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarán al rebaño, y que de entre vosotros mismos se levantarán algunos hablando cosas perversas para arrastrar a los discípulos tras ellos. Por tanto, estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas”.
Aquí, Pablo destaca la responsabilidad de los pastores de guardar y proteger. En primer lugar dice: “tened cuidado de vosotros. Protegeos a vosotros mismos”. El año pasado, esta fue la primera prioridad de la serie, en dos partes, que impartimos sobre la prioridad del pastor. Guarda tu propio corazón; guarda tu propia vida espiritual porque si el pastor no está tomando su lugar, las ovejas se encontrarán en problemas. Si el pastor no se encuentra en buena salud, las ovejas no estarán bien atendidas; así es que el pastor debe cuidar de su propia alma y esto redundará en beneficio de su gente. Mantén tu dedo señalando Hechos veinte, pero pasa también a primera de Timoteo cuatro y verás cómo se recalca esta verdad en 1 Ti. 4, versículo 16: “Ten cuidado de ti mismo”. Guárdate a ti mismo, vigílate, protégete “y de la enseñanza; persevera en estas cosas, porque haciéndolo asegurarás la salvación tanto para ti mismo como para los que te escuchan”, aquellos a los que alimentas.
Protegerte a ti mismo es crucial si quieres ser un fiel pastor, para que puedas proteger y cuidar al rebaño de Dios; pero Pablo dice en Hechos veinte, versículo veintiocho: “Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey” y, en particular, estad alertas contra la amenaza que representan los falsos maestros y las falsas enseñanzas.
En Tito, capítulo uno, después de describir las cualificaciones del hombre de Dios, Pablo también explica la responsabilidad y el deber que tiene esta persona. En el capítulo uno de Tito, versículo nueve, leemos que tiene que ser alguien capaz de retener la palabra fiel que es conforme a la enseñanza. ¿Por qué? Para que sea también capaz de exhortar con sana doctrina y refutar a los que la contradicen; para que pueda guardar al rebaño y protegerlo de aquellos que pudieran venir en medio de ellos, desde el exterior, o de los que se levantaran desde dentro del propio grupo y que enseñaran algo que no estuviera de acuerdo con la sana doctrina.
“Tu vara y tu callado me infunden aliento” dice David. Cuando veo el cayado… Es esa herramienta de pastor que se utiliza para traer a las ovejas de vuelta a la fila y poder guiarlas mientras él camina junto a ellas; sin embargo, cuando las ovejas ven al pastor sacar el cayado, ya saben que hay un lobo cerca que está a punto de que le aporreen la cabeza, porque esa vara es un arma de guerra que el pastor utiliza para repeler cualquier amenaza que pueda aparecer. Esta es la responsabilidad del pastor: que guíe y dirija con su báculo; pero también tendrá que tomar el cayado para proteger al rebaño de cualquier intruso que pudiera venir e intentar alimentarlo con cualquier otra cosa que no sean las sanas palabras, la sana doctrina.
¿Sabéis? El pastor siente la compasión de Cristo por sus ovejas. Este es el motivo por el cual es dado al rebaño, porque es una expresión de la compasión de Cristo. Siente preocupación por las ovejas. No es un mero orador público. No se limita a ser un simple orador que aparece y descarga su sermón sobre la gente y luego se va sin importarle si ellos lo han entendido o no; si lo han aceptado o no; si lo están aplicando y viviendo en sus vidas.
No es un simple cuidador profesional. Si no fuera más que esto, volveríamos al capítulo diez de Juan y entenderíamos lo que es un asalariado. No es un pastor; es una mera mano de obra arrendada. Leed de nuevo desde el versículo once del capítulo diez de Juan:
“Yo soy el buen pastor; el buen pastor da su vida por las ovejas. Pero el que es un asalariado y no un pastor, que no es el dueño de las ovejas, ve venir al lobo, y abandona las ovejas y huye, y el lobo las arrebata y las dispersa. El huye porque solo trabaja por el pago y no le importan las ovejas. Yo soy el buen pastor, y conozco mis ovejas y las mías me conocen, de igual manera que el Padre me conoce y yo conozco al Padre, y doy mi vida por las ovejas”.
Yo pongo mi vida por las ovejas. Veis, en el versículo once, Jesús dice que el Buen Pastor entrega su vida y termina diciendo, de nuevo en el versículo quince, “doy mi vida”.
El pastor, que lo es según el corazón de Cristo, está dispuesto a sacrificarse en beneficio de las ovejas para que estas puedan estar protegidas y, de ese modo, estar a salvo. Ahora bien; Jesús dice del hombre que no hace esto que: “no es un pastor. Que es un asalariado. Es una mano de obra arrendada”.
Esto quiere decir que, la mano de obra arrendada, puede hacer la labor de alimentar al rebaño. Puede darles de comer; pero cuando ve venir a un lobo, cuando ve llegar el peligro, cuando ve que surgen los problemas, su primera y principal preocupación es por él mismo. Si hay peligro, si hay dificultades, si hay problemas, el asalariado piensa primero en sí mismo, y deja y permite que las ovejas queden desprotegidas y sin protección. El lobo viene y empieza a causar estragos y dispersa al rebaño, y Jesús nos dice por qué este hombre actúa de esta forma. En un día de paz, en un día de tranquilidad, él alimenta a las ovejas, cumple con esa tarea, pero cuando llega el momento de la prueba y llega la aflicción, su corazón queda al descubierto. Puede predicar un sermón, claro está, pero cuando surgen los problemas, él está pensando en sí mismo y no siente un amor verdadero; no tiene un corazón que se preocupe verdaderamente por el pueblo de Dios. No se queda; no lucha; no defiende ni protege a las ovejas; en lugar de ello, las deja y permite que se les haga daño. ¿Por qué? Jesús dice que esto es porque, versículo trece, no se preocupa por las ovejas. Solo se preocupa de sí mismo.
Este es uno de los retos a los que nos enfrentamos hoy en el ministerio, a causa de las comunicaciones, por culpa del internet. Podemos ir y descargar a nuestros predicadores favoritos y escucharles. Ya sabéis, cinco o seis de las voces principales que son tan populares en nuestro tiempo; hombres que dicen muy buenas cosas y nuestras ovejas pueden sentirse atraídas por esas voces famosas y se sentarán en el banco y te mirarán diciéndote: “¿Cómo es que no predica usted esto y lo otro? ¿Por qué no habla usted acerca de esto?” ¿Comprendéis? Ellos tienen la sensación de que, todo lo que necesitan es a alguien que les predique un sermón y se pierden el hecho de que Jesús les haya dado pastores. El pastor es alguien que se preocupa por ellos; no es solo una voz en el audífono de un ipod, sino que es una persona que les mira a los ojos; pone sus manos sobre ellos; está involucrado en sus vidas; ora por ellos; se preocupa por ellos; vive entre ellos y se derrama a sí mismo por ellos.
El tema es que, a causa de esas grandes personalidades de la comunicación, las personas pueden proyectar a veces sus expectativas y que estas queden muy lejos de la realidad; no sean bíblicas; y que necesiten recibir los medios de gracia. Además, el ministerio del pastoreo es un medio vital de gracia. Esta es una declaración fidedigna, digna de ser totalmente aceptada; si alguien desea la obra de supervisor, la tarea que desea hacer es una buena obra.
Este es un aspecto necesario del cuidado de Cristo por su pueblo; no se trata de una personalidad de las comunicaciones; no es la voz que sale de un ipod, o de una pantalla, sino que es un medio terrenal, una vasija de barro, un pecador como los demás que está trabajando por su salvación junto con su ministerio al pueblo de Dios. Esta es la realidad del pastoreo. El pastor está preocupado por las ovejas. Tiene un conocimiento íntimo de las ovejas y estás tienen la responsabilidad de conocerle. Su vida tiene que estar tejida de una forma que refleje la relación del Padre con el Hijo: tiene que haber un amor; tiene que haber un conocimiento; una preocupación, un compromiso. Sin ese corazón, sin esa preocupación, el hombre no será más que un asalariado, y esto nos lleva ahora a este otro aspecto del pastoreo: al de presidir sobre, al de cuidar, al de dirigir.
Un pastor debe proporcionar alimento, proteger contra las falsas doctrinas y, después, guiar también, cuidar y ministrar en beneficio de las ovejas. En primera de Timoteo, capítulo tres, cuando Pablo describe las cualificaciones del pastor, utiliza una palabra que resulta muy interesante.
En primera de Timoteo, capítulo tres, versículo cinco: “Si un hombre no sabe cómo gobernar su propia casa, ¿cómo podrá cuidar de la iglesia de Dios?”
La Iglesia debería ser capaz de ver qué tipo de beneficio se derivará del liderazgo de ese hombre y qué tipo de provecho les reportará, solo con mirar a su esposa, a sus hijos. Así podrán ver que ese mismo será el impacto de su liderazgo espiritual porque ese es el resultado de vivir bajo su gobierno y su dirección. De muchas formas, hermanos, vuestra esposa es el mejor testimonio que puede cualificaros para el ministerio porque el pueblo de Dios podrá mirarla y decir, si ella prospera: bien, esto es lo que ocurre con las personas que se hallan bajo el liderazgo de este hombre, bajo su cuidado y su preocupación. Si sus hijos son dóciles y manejables, de forma que sean decentes y ordenados, que se merezcan una respetabilidad hacia ellos, entonces será el efecto del liderazgo de este hombre sobre las personas; ¿lo entendéis? Pablo dice que podéis fijaros en eso para contestar a la pregunta de ¿cómo cuidará ese hombre a la Iglesia?
Ahora bien, el único otro lugar donde se utiliza esta palabra es en Lucas diez, treinta y cinco, cuando se describe al buen samaritano que cuidó al hombre al que le habían robado y habían golpeado, dejándolo abandonado. Esto quiere decir que cuidar al rebaño requiere que se hagan cosas que, a menudo, nos resultan incómodas; que tenemos que salirnos de nuestro camino para cuidar, proteger, guiar y dirigir al pueblo de Dios.
En Lucas capítulo quince esto implica la responsabilidad de buscar a una oveja que esté deambulando, que esté vagando, que se encuentre indefensa y en posible peligro. En Lucas quince leemos, desde el versículo tres:
“Entonces Él les refirió esta parábola, diciendo: ¿Qué hombre de vosotros, si tiene cien ovejas y una de ellas se pierde, no deja las noventa y nueve en el campo y va tras la que está perdida hasta que la halla? Al encontrarla, la pone sobre sus hombros, gozoso; y cuando llega a su casa, reúne a los amigos y a los vecinos, diciéndoles: ‘Alegraos conmigo, porque he hallado mi oveja que se había perdido’. Os digo que de la misma manera, habrá más gozo en el cielo por un pecador que se arrepiente que por noventa y nueve justos que no necesitan arrepentimiento”.
Esta es la descripción del pastoreo, que era un conocimiento común para el pueblo en el tiempo de Jesús. El pastor se da cuenta de que una de sus ovejas anda perdida y deambulando. Se asegura de dejar a las noventa y nueve a buen recaudo, que estén alimentadas, que estén protegidas, que estén a salvo y luego se toma la molestia de ir tras esa oveja para poder recuperarla. Es la imagen de un ministro que busca cómo traer de vuelta a una oveja desobediente, equivocada, que la llama al arrepentimiento para poder traerla de vuelta al redil, al orden; busca a la enferma, a la indisciplinada para poder restaurarla.
En Ezequiel capítulo treinta y cuatro, tenemos un pasaje del Antiguo Testamento, que critica duramente a los pastores de aquel tiempo; desde el versículo uno y hasta el seis leemos:
“Y vino a mí la palabra del Señor, diciendo: Hijo de hombre, profetiza contra los pastores de Israel; profetiza y di a los pastores: ‘Así dice el Señor Dios: ¡Ay de los pastores de Israel que se apacientan a sí mismos! ¿No deben los pastores apacentar el rebaño? Coméis la grosura, os habéis vestido con la lana, degolláis a la oveja engordada, pero no apacentáis al rebaño. Las débiles no habéis fortalecido, la enferma no habéis curado, la perniquebrada no habéis vendado, la descarriada no habéis hecho volver, la perdida no habéis buscado; sino que las habéis dominado con dureza y con severidad. Y han sido dispersadas por falta de pastor, y se han convertido en alimento para toda fiera del campo; se han dispersado. Mis ovejas andaban errantes por todos los montes y por todo collado alto; mis ovejas han sido dispersadas por toda la faz de la tierra, sin haber quien las busque ni pregunte por ellas”.
El pastor es recriminado porque las ovejas no están bien cuidadas y Dios mira a sus ovejas y dice: “Las veo merodeando sin protección alguna. Veo a algunas que están enfermas y nadie las alimenta. Las veo flacas y cojas, y no reciben alimento; y miro a los pastores y veo que se están dando atracones, procurando su propia comodidad y descuidando a las ovejas, mientras van en busca de su propio bienestar”. Cuidar a las ovejas significa que tendremos que sufrir molestias.
Somos responsables ante Cristo por la condición en la que se encuentre su rebaño y me gustaría pensar que, mientras digo estas cosas, vuestros pensamientos estén yendo hacia vuestra gente y que la tengáis en mente. Podría ser que, mientras hablamos, algo esté presionando vuestra conciencia: necesito hacer una llamada; tengo que hacer una visita; debo hacer el seguimiento de una preocupación.
El aspecto final de nuestro estudio es la visita pastoral y la supervisión privada de las ovejas: nuestra responsabilidad de alimentarlas, de proveer para ellas; nuestra responsabilidad de protegerlas, de guiarlas, de conducirlas y de dirigirlas. Con el fin de llevar todo esto a cabo, preocupándonos de todo el mundo, nuestra vida deberá estar implicada en la de nuestra gente a nivel privado, personal. Un verdadero pastor se preocupa por sus ovejas y en la relación que existe entre pastor y ovejas; este tiene la prerrogativa de iniciar el compromiso con ellas, y no limitarse a responder a la llamada de ayuda; él ve la posible amenaza que se dibuja en el horizonte porque es un vigía, porque está cuidando y observando el estado del rebaño. Tiene el privilegio de tomar la iniciativa con aquella oveja que, a su entender, necesita un cuidado, una provisión y una protección adicionales. Junto con la preparación de su sermón, con su ministerio de oración intercesora, el pastor tiene que estar al tanto de su rebaño. Esto es conocimiento general; sabiduría general. En Proverbios veintisiete, versículo veintitrés, dice: “Conoce bien la condición de tus rebaños y presta atención a tu ganado”.
Ahora bien; esta interacción individual, privada, cara a cara, puede ser el resultado de algo que el pastor observe mientras esté viviendo entre su gente, ejerciendo su ministerio, y predicándoles de forma pública.
Por ejemplo: si, mientras estáis predicando, observáis que una de vuestras ovejas está sentada, de brazos cruzados, cabizbaja, y que solo mueve su cabeza; que cuando dices algo se limita a poner los ojos en blanco y sacudir su cabeza, a menos que tú seas del planeta Martes, aquí en la tierra eso significa que ese hombre no está recibiendo lo que tú estás diciendo: tiene un problema con aquello que tú estás hablando; si sales del santuario y ves a dos ovejas que están debatiendo y discutiendo sobre lo que acabas de predicar, o tienen un altercado sobre algo que incluso desconoces, pero sabes que tienen una controversia; o si ves a un matrimonio que va hacia el coche al final del culto, y él tiene mala cara y ella está arremetiendo contra él y son dos de tus miembros; como observador, como alguien a quien se le ha dado la responsabilidad de cuidar a sus ovejas, estas son cosas que te atañen. Bíblicamente tienes la prerrogativa de iniciar un encuentro, una interacción: o bien hablas con las ovejas allí y entonces, o, si no es apropiado, les pides que queden contigo de forma privada para poder preguntarles si estás interpretando las cosas de manera correcta. Cuando estabas sentado moviendo la cabeza, ¿te dolía el estómago? O, ¿hay algo de lo que dije sobre lo que necesitemos hablar, o que tenga que aclarar un poco más? Hay ocasiones en las que, como pastor, puedes ir junto a las ovejas y hacerles preguntas porque algo te haya llamado la atención y que tenga que ver contigo. No eres un asalariado; ¡te importan! Te preocupan las ovejas, te preocupas por su unidad, te preocupas por sus almas, por su relación los unos con los otros; te preocupa que el Espíritu se vea contristado en el rebaño.
Esta interacción, cara a cara, puede programarse o estructurarse formalmente. Podemos intentar tener visitas pastorales cada año, más o menos, con nuestra gente. Podemos tener hojas de inscripción y las personas pueden programar una hora para que el pastor venga y hable con ellos en privado. No tiene por qué ser a causa de un problema, o de una crisis, o una preocupación en sí, sino solo para poder saber en qué condiciones se halla el rebaño; para que ellos puedan conocernos, saber que hay una comunicación y que nosotros podamos entender mejor cómo orar por ellos en nuestras oraciones de intercesión. De este modo podremos percibir mejor el nivel en el que se halla nuestra congregación y así prodigarles mejor el ministerio de la Palabra de Dios hacia ellos.
Hace un par de años, en nuestra relación pastoral con la gente, tuvimos la impresión de que un puñado de personas de nuestra iglesia estaba teniendo algunas tensiones matrimoniales. Esto surgió en una reunión de ancianos: ¿sabéis una cosa? Tenemos unas cuantas familias aquí que parecen estar enfrentándose a luchas en su matrimonio. Esto es lo que haremos en nuestra próxima Escuela Dominical para adultos. Tocaremos el tema del matrimonio, porque esta es la forma en la que podemos ministrar la Palabra a este rebaño en este momento concreto. Ahora bien; cuando tenemos ese tipo de reuniones de supervisión pastoral, en mis encuentros con las ovejas suelo hacer preguntas sobre tres áreas distintas:
En primer lugar, sobre su propio discipulado. ¿Estáis comprometidos con vuestros devocionales personales? ¿Estáis cultivando vuestra comunión con Cristo en oración? ¿Estáis enfrentando algo en vuestro discipulado personal con Jesucristo en lo que yo pueda seros de ayuda? ¿Qué estáis leyendo? ¿Cómo es vuestra vida de oración? ¿Cómo está vuestra conciencia? ¿Cómo es vuestro caminar personal con Dios?
En segundo lugar, ¿cómo van las cosas en la familia? ¿Cómo van las cosas en el matrimonio? ¿Qué tal con los niños? ¿Qué tal con tus hermanos o tus hermanas, o tus padres? ¿Estás teniendo devocionales en familia? ¿Oráis juntos como una familia? ¿Leéis la Palabra de Dios? ¿Hay preocupaciones en lo que respecta a la familia de las que yo debería estar al corriente?
En tercer lugar, ¿qué tal van las cosas en la iglesia? ¿Estás recibiendo beneficio del ministerio del púlpito? ¿Hay algunas preguntas que te gustaría hacer en cuanto a las cosas que se están enseñando? ¿Estás cumpliendo tus obligaciones de membresía? ¿Tienes relación con el pueblo de Dios de una forma sana? ¿Hay alguna preocupación entre el pueblo de Dios que tú también tienes? ¿Existe alguna preocupación en cuanto a lo que se hace como iglesia, con respecto a nuestra implicación en misiones, a la mayordomía de nuestras finanzas, o alguna pregunta en esas líneas?
Estas son las tres áreas principales sobre las que intentamos charlar, por lo general. Tu caminar personal con Dios, tu familia y tu vida en la iglesia. ¿Estás ministrando? ¿Qué dones tienes? ¿En qué estás contribuyendo en lo que respecta a la vida y en el ministerio de la iglesia? ¿Estás creciendo por medio del servicio mientras ejerces el ministerio que Dios te ha dado?
Ahora bien; de este tipo de compromiso, puedes descubrir rápidamente que hay cosas que necesitan tu seguimiento; cosas sobre las que tienes que reunirte con ellos y cosas que te harán desear programar otros encuentros para poder comprometerte en orientarles.
Estás intentando reconocer la gracia de Dios en ellos; estás intentando darles instrucciones prácticas y ayudarles a conocer lo que significa ejercer la salvación.
En primera de Corintios capítulo siete y versículo veinticinco, Pablo da algunos consejos y esto consiste en un reto porque tenemos que ser capaces de discernir cuándo, como pastores, tenéis que orientar, aconsejar y cuándo tenéis que explicar la Palabra de Dios y cuándo tenéis que darles aquello que ata su conciencia a la Palabra y que ellos, como pueblo de Dios están obligados a seguir.
Pablo era capaz de hacer esa diferencia. Él dice: “En cuanto a las doncellas no tengo mandamiento del Señor, pero doy mi opinión como el que habiendo recibido la misericordia del Señor es digno de confianza”.
Pablo dice —y, el reto es, por supuesto, que su opinión está escrita en las Escrituras. ¡Huh! Pero, al menos, entendemos que Pablo sabía cuándo decía: “Hablo por mandamiento del Señor”, y cuándo decía: “doy mi propia opinión sobre este tema”.
Por supuesto que su opinión tenía que ver con su orientación en cuanto a las vírgenes. El mandamiento del Señor para las vírgenes era su pureza virginal, que fueran obedientes en lo que se refería al séptimo mandamiento y este puede obedecerse ya sea que permanezcan solteras o que se casen. Este mandamiento es innegociable, pero en vista de las persecuciones que presionaban a la iglesia de Corintios, Pablo da una opinión y aboga por el celibato. Es un consejo pastoral. Rechazarlo no es pecado, pero es sabio tomarlo en consideración, y de eso trata el consejo. Se trata de buscar la sabiduría, la aplicación práctica de los mandamientos. A la hora de tratar con nuestras ovejas, cuando estamos hablando con ellas, tenemos que ser capaces de entender lo que estamos diciendo; los mandamientos del Señor que dicen: “Así dice el Señor” y, cuando hablamos con ellas como hombres, dotados con cierta medida de discernimiento, que solo estamos dando una opinión, una orientación. El consejo de hombres sabios en cuanto a cómo aplicar la palabra de Dios en los asuntos prácticos de la vida, es muy beneficioso.
El hombre sabio busca tales consejos. Los necios solo se escuchan a sí mismos y no buscan consejo: Proverbios 12:15; Proverbios 13:10; Proverbios 15:22; Proverbios 24:6; Proverbios 27:9.
Todos estos proverbios recalcan el beneficio que hay en recibir consejos prácticos por parte de hombres cuya mente se ha informado en la Palabra de Dios y cuya vida, experiencia y ejemplo nos recomiendan la obediencia cristiana práctica.
Tienen que ser, para nosotros, las voces de la sabiduría y nosotros tenemos que ser esas voces en la vida de nuestra gente y exhortarles, alentarles y dirigirles.
En Deuteronomio capítulo diecisiete, leyendo en el versículo ocho, los principios o las analogías cara a cara no son directamente aplicables al ministerio pastoral en el sentido de ser como los antiguos jueces entre nuestra gente, pero hay una cierta relevancia en el propio principio. En Deuteronomio 17:8, leemos así:
“Si un caso es demasiado difícil para que puedas juzgar, como entre una clase de homicidio y otra, entre una clase de pleito y otra, o entre una clase de asalto y otra, siendo casos de litigio en tus puertas, te levantarás y subirás al lugar que el Señor tu Dios escoja, y vendrás al sacerdote levita o al juez que oficie en aquellos días, e inquirirás de ellos, y ellos te declararán el fallo del caso. Y harás conforme a los términos de la sentencia que te declaren desde aquel lugar que el Señor escoja; y cuidarás de observar todo lo que ellos te enseñen. Según los términos de la ley que ellos te enseñen, y según la sentencia que te declaren, así harás; no te apartarás a la derecha ni a la izquierda de la palabra que ellos te declaren. Y el hombre que proceda con presunción, no escuchando al sacerdote que está allí para servir al Señor tu Dios, ni al juez, ese hombre morirá; así quitarás el mal de en medio de Israel: Entonces todo el pueblo escuchará y temerá, y no volverá a proceder con presunción”.
Ahora bien; con esto no estoy diciendo que el pastor del Nuevo Pacto se encuentre en el lugar del sacerdote y juez, para desarrollar un oficio, como en este caso, para emitir su veredicto y que, si no se sigue, pueda poner a la iglesia en disciplina. Sin embargo, a lo que me refiero es a este principio: no actuar presuntuosamente. No debería haber nada, ningún problema con el pueblo de Dios, si se le dice algo, si oye algo; Dios te ha dado dones; los hombres viven con la mente constantemente saturada por la Palabra de Dios; hombres que están orando por ti, que están buscando tu bien, que se preocupan por ti. No son hombres perfectos; no son hombres sin pecado, pero son hombres a los que se les ha dado un depósito de sabiduría práctica de cómo hacer las cosas para vivir la vida cristiana. Buscad su contribución. Buscad su orientación. Discernid entre opinión y mandamiento, pero entended que cuando el pastor intenta dar un consejo práctico, no está tratando de dominar, ni de manipular; solo trata de ser para ti aquello que Cristo le ha hecho ser: un medio de gracia, una ayuda, una asistencia. Ahora bien; algunos que me escucharan decir estas cosas me mirarían y dirían: “Solo tratas de tener mano dura; te estás entrometiendo. Quieres involucrarte en cosas que no son de tu incumbencia”.
Hermano, no entiendo esa mentalidad. Si hay un verdadero corazón de pastor, y si el pueblo de Dios quiere saber sinceramente cómo agradar a Cristo, ¿no podremos reunirnos y abrir nuestra biblia e intentar conocer la mente de Cristo en las formas prácticas de obediencia? ¿No tendremos el suficiente discernimiento como para decir: esta es mi opinión, este es mi consejo acerca de este tema? Ahora bien; si no aceptáis mi opinión, si no actuáis según mi consejo, esto no significa necesariamente que estéis quebrantando la ley de Dios. No es más que consejo; solo es orientación, pero esto es parte de lo que Dios ha hecho que yo sea para ti: una fuente de orientación.
Puedo decirte que, cuando yo era un cristiano joven, me habría gustado tener a algunos pastores que hubiesen estado más atentos a los problemas por los que yo estaba pasando; que hubieran levantado el teléfono y me hubiesen llamado diciéndome: “Alan, he oído esto y estoy preocupado; ¿qué tienes entre manos? ¿Qué está pasando?”. Si esto me hubiese ocurrido, quizás al final de mi adolescencia, a principio de mis veinte años, habría podido evitar tomar algunas decisiones estúpidas. Me habría sentido protegido frente a algunas actividades pecaminosas. Quizás mis huellas en el pasado habrían sido más correctas en lugar de haber divagado fuera del camino. Puedo deciros como pastor, que yo busco consejo. Busco la aportación de hombres cuyas opiniones valoro. Acato su consejo; sopeso sus opiniones y algunas veces no siempre sigo sus consejos, pero no quiero trabajar al margen de esas opiniones. El ministerio pastoral es un medio de gracia, hermanos, una oportunidad para que podáis derramar vuestra vida en la de vuestra gente. Esta es la razón por la cual Cristo os ha dado a ellos. Llevadles la Palabra de Dios. Llevadles la Palabra de Dios de forma pública y privada. Preocupaos por ellos, protegedlos, amadlos. Invertid parte de vosotros mismos en ellos. Molestaos por ellos. Entregad vuestra vida por ellos. Dadles la compasión, el amor de Cristo. Sed el hombre de Dios para el pueblo de Dios y Cristo os utilizará para llevar beneficio a sus ovejas y glorificarle en ellos; y, cuando el Buen Pastor vuelva, Pedro os dice que recibiréis una corona de gloria que no pasará nunca y, cuando la consigáis, os daréis cuenta del tipo de pastor que habréis sido en realidad. Os alegraréis de quitaros esa corona y decir: la dejo a los pies del Buen Pastor; no soy más que un siervo indigno, pero ojala Dios se agrade de utilizarnos con todos nuestros fallos, los pecados que queden en nosotros nuestra debilidades, nuestras luchas, todos nuestros errores, que no seamos más que hombres de integridad, hombres como Elías, que seamos el hombre de Dios del que aprendemos en de 2 Pedro y 2 Timoteo y nos entreguemos para el bien del las ovejas de Cristo, por amor a Cristo y para gloria de Su nombre. Amén.
Oremos: Padre nuestro, oramos para que nos des tu Espíritu y nos ayudes en estos días a ministrar tu Palabra como pastores del rebaño de Dios; para guiarlos, para protegerlos, darles lo mejor que podamos como medio de gracia, de beneficio para tu pueblo para que tu nombre sea glorificado entre nosotros y alabado. Que tu palabra sea entendida y obedecida; que tu, el buen pastor seas glorificado y que tu pueblo sea una alabanza a tu nombre, ahora y siempre. Amén.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
And we need to be the best preachers that we can be and through the pastor’s public ministry of the Word of God we endeavor to feed the sheep with the truth of the Word.
Indeed in Jeremiah 3:15, the Lord promises,
Then I will give you shepherds after My own heart who will feed you on knowledge and understanding.
The shepherd is one who feeds the flock of God with the food of the Scripture, but the pastor is more than a public speaker and his ministry of the Word of God goes beyond preaching in the pulpit. He is a shepherd and he is concerned that each individual sheep in His flock receives the nourishment of God’s Word personally and specifically.
We turn to Colossians chapter 1 and we read of Paul’s description of this concern for every man who sits under his public ministry.
Every man is the concern of the apostle. He speaks to all kinds of men and he speaks to individual men. Every man. And He does this at great cost with labor agonizing, striving, relying not on His own strength but on the power that works mightily within him an energy and ability that is given to the man of God to do the work that God has called him to do, for he is a man gifted by the Holy Spirit and the Holy Spirit works mightily within Him as he works as hard as he can.
“I labor,” says Paul, I work myself to the point of exhaustion. I drop in to bed at night sometimes absolutely exhausted emotionally, spiritually, physically, having labored to the point of exhaustion but not with my own power: laboring with the strength that comes from God.
The work of the pastoral ministry requires that we shepherd the sheep, that we feed them with the Word of God, not only publicly, in corporate worship, from the pulpit but also personally, privately, individually as we endeavor to meet with them one on one.
Now, before we look at what is involved in shepherding the flock of God, let’s consider some metaphors, Biblical descriptions of the pastoral ministry. Certainly the shepherd is the dominant metaphor I used in the Bible to describe the pastoral ministry, but it is not the only metaphor. I can only mention some of these so that you might see the pastoral ministry from different points of view as it is depicted in the Word of God. When we turn to Acts chapter 20, we see the metaphor of an overseer, in Acts 20, verse 28.
“Be on guard for yourselves and for all the flock among whom the Holy Spirit has made you overseers to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.”
So, involved in the work of shepherding is functioning as an overseer. The word from the original means to stand above so as to survey and watch and stand guard over. The idea is a military watchman who, who has a position to protect standing guard and watch over the flock. The idea also is one who, who surveys what is being done to insure that what is assigned is being accomplished. In Hebrews chapter 13 we’re given another metaphor and it is that of a governor or a ruler.
Here, the noun, your leaders, could be translated rulers or governors. It’s the idea of one who has delegated authority from the king. He’s accountable to the king for the prosperity of the king’s subjects, for the citizens who live in the realm of the king. Jesus tells us that we are not to rule like the Gentiles do who force their own authority upon the people of God but we are to rule as Christ rules in a self-sacrificial serving for the good of the people leading the people by example, gaining the respect of the conscience and ruling for the good of the King, for the glory of the King and the good of the people, not for one’s own self and self-promotion.
In 1 Thessalonians chapter 2, we’re given yet another metaphor by which we’re to understand pastoral ministry and it is that of parents.
1 Thessalonians 2, verse 7 reads, “we proved to be gentle among you as a nursing mother tenderly cares for her own children.”
Here, a nursing mother is seen as a description of ministry and then in verse 11, “Just as you know how we were exhorting and encouraging and imploring each one of you.”
Each one of you, see? The individual focus, each one of you. “As a father would his own children.”
So as a nursing mother tenderly caring and nourishing and ministering to, and as a father who is exhorting and instructing and disciplining. The purpose of the parent, both mother and father is to see the child mature and grow and develop and become and independent adult.
Teaching them, preaching but also teaching and the picture here is a teacher among his students. The teaching is not simply however to merely give Bible information as important and crucial as that is, but it is an instruction as to how to follow Christ, as to how to live the Christian life and to put into practice the truth of the Scripture so in summary, we see the Pastoral ministry by these metaphors. The dominant picture is a shepherd among His sheep, but this picture is informed by other perspectives, so that the work of the pastor is the work of a shepherd which is to protect like a watchman and to lead like a governor and to nurture like parents and to instruct like teachers so that we might guide God’s flock into the path of obedient service to Jesus Christ.
Now having seen that broad picture of the pastoral ministry, let’s now focus specifically on the shepherding ministry as it is described in Scripture.
Our ministry as shepherds is to be patterned after the Good Shepherd Himself, Jesus Christ, who describes His shepherding ministry in the gospel of John chapter 10, reading from verse 1.
Now, notice some things about Jesus’ description of Himself as the Good Shepherd.
In verse 1 through 6 we learn that the Shepherd has intimate knowledge of His sheep. The Shepherd has a personal involvement with his sheep.
Notice in verse 7 through 10 that the Shepherd endeavors to make provision for the sheep for their life and the Shepherd endeavors to protect the sheep from any threat or harm.
In verse 11 through 13, again, the Shepherd is committed to protect the sheep. He is described as the one who has concern for the sheep.
In verse 14 through 16 the Shepherd denies Himself for the benefit of the sheep.
So here are the three main aspects of shepherding: Provision, Protection, and Presiding Over—provision, protection and presiding, guiding, directing, leading.
In Psalm 23, perhaps one of the most familiar shepherding psalms describing the Lord as our shepherd, here in Old Testament terms, having seen (John 10) the description in New Testament terms, we read in Psalm 23,
Although there is much involved in shepherding, the labor of the shepherd always involves these three aspects: provision—feeding the flock, taking care of the flock so that it is well nourished—protection, watching over the flock, keeping the flock safe, keeping it safe from outside threats and keeping it safe from any problem that might arise from within the flock and presiding over or guiding, directing, leading. You are taking the flock somewhere. You’re directing them into paths of obedient service to Christ that ultimately you might bring them to the Father’s home. These three responsibilities always blend together in a faithful, biblical shepherding ministry.
After describing Christ’s shepherding ministry, thirdly we see how Christ’s shepherding ministry is to be continued today in the pastoral ministry.
The shepherding ministry of Jesus Christ is now continued by those whom He gives to the church having gifted them with the Holy Spirit, enabling them to be the shepherds after His own heart who feed the flock on wisdom and understanding.
In Ephesians chapter 4 and verse 11, Paul tells us where these shepherds come from. He, that is the risen and exalted Jesus Christ, gave some as apostles and some as prophets and some as evangelists and some as pastors and teachers. Christ who is exalted gives gifts to His church and among those gifts are these men who are pastors, shepherds, feeders, who are also teachers in the ministry of the Word.
Why does Christ do this? Matthew chapter 9, reading at verse 36, “Seeing the people, He felt compassion for them because they were distressed and dispirited like sheep without a shepherd.” Why does He give them shepherds? Because of His compassion for His sheep. He does not want His people to be distressed. He does not want them to be as those who are without protection, without nourishment, without guidance from His Word, and so with compassion He gives to His people shepherds after His own heart to care for His flock and to give His flock His Word, His rule, His love, His compassion. So, the shepherding ministry is to be continued through the ministry of the Word of God, by men given to the church as pastors.
This is what we find at the end of the gospel of John where Jesus deals with Peter exhorting him in His shepherding ministry.
In John 21, reading from verse 15:
So when they had finished breakfast, Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon, son of John, do you love Me more than these?”
He said to him, “Yes Lord, You known that I love You.”
He said to him, “Tend My lambs.”
He said to him again, a second time, “Simon, son of John, do you love Me?”
He said to Him, “Yes, Lord, You known that I love You.”
He said to him, “Shepherd My sheep.”
He said to him the third time, “Simon, son of John, do you love Me?”
Peter was grieved because He said to him the third time, Do you love Me? And he said to Him, “Lord, You know all things, You know that I love You.”
Jesus said to him, “Tend My sheep.”
Peter is charged by Christ to minister the Word to His flock, shepherding them as a demonstration of his love to Jesus and as a communicator of Jesus’s love to His sheep.
Peter then, in 1st Peter 5, writes as a fellow elder among elders, as one who has a responsibility of leading among God’s people, “I exhort the elders among you.” 1st Peter 5:1,
As your fellow elder and witness of the sufferings of Christ and a partaker of the glory that is to be revealed, shepherd the flock of God which is among you exercising oversight, not under compulsion, but voluntarily, according to the will of God and not for sordid gain but with eagerness, nor yet as lording it over those allotted to your charge, but proving to be examples to the flock.
Shepherd the flock of God. Peter, who was commissioned to tend My sheep, to feed My lambs, now, in that capacity as a fellow elder, as one who comes to minister the Word to the people of God tells us as elders, you now shepherd the flock of God. God has sovereignly placed you among the cluster of His sheep. You are to exercise your stewardship to shepherd them and to continue Christ’s shepherding ministry that has been commissioned to the apostles, that is substantiated in the Word of God, and that is then furthered as the Word of God is ministered to the sheep by those set aside for the pastoral ministry.
Let’s focus in now on this matter of provision, the shepherd feeding the sheep. In Psalm 23, we can picture the Bible as the green pasture to which the sheep are brought to feed. The Shepherd directs the sheep into that pasture and has them feed from the Word of God so that their souls are nourished from the Scriptures. Therefore we are to understand that sheep are fed when they’re taught their Bible, when they are given the Word of God. Again, back to Acts chapter 20. Now we see this emphasis in that verse that we read previously in verse 28, that the Holy Spirit has placed us over the flock, he has made us overseers to shepherd the church of God.
We are to feed the flock. We are to shepherd the church. What does that involve? When you look at the context, you see the emphasis upon the preaching, teaching ministry of the Word.
In verse 20, “I did not shrink from declaring to you anything that was profitable and teaching you publicly and from house to house.”
Verse 21, “Solemnly testifying to both Jews and Greeks of repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.”
Verse 24, “I will finish My course to testify solemnly of the gospel of the grace of God.”
Verse 27, “I did not shrink from declaring to you the whole purpose of God.”
Verse 32, “I commend you to God and to the Word of His grace which is able to build you up and give you inheritance among all who are sanctified.”
Paul’s example among the Ephesian elders is an example of feeding, of shepherding by teaching, preaching, declaring, testifying and commending the men of God to the Word of God. So, to feed the sheep is to minister the Word of God certainly, primarily in the pulpit, to be a steward of truth and to feed the flock publicly in the pulpit, but likewise that same ministry is extended from house to house–privately and personally we are to our people feeders of the Word of God. We give them their Bible when we’re standing before them preaching, and when we’re sitting across from their kitchen table counseling we give them the Word of God.
Proverbs 10:21, “The lips of the righteous feed many but the fool dies for lack of understanding.”
So there is the feeding of the flock of God, but then, also, consider this aspect of shepherding that involves protecting the sheep. Here again our Bibles are opened to Acts chapter 20, we read from verse 28, “Be on guard,” protect:
Be on guard for yourselves and for all the flock among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. I know that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you not sparing the flock, and from among your own selves men will arise speaking perverse things to draw away the disciples after them. Therefore, be on the alert, remembering that night and day for a period of three years I did not cease to admonish each one with tears.
Here Paul brings to the fore the shepherds responsibility to guard and to protect. He says, “First of all, protect yourself. Guard yourself.” Last year this was the first priority in this two part series on the priority of the pastor. Guard your own heart; guard your own spiritual life because if the shepherd is not taking his place, the sheep are in trouble. If the shepherd is not healthy the sheep are not going to be tended to, so the pastor must tend to his own soul, and that’s for the benefit of his people. Keep your finger there in Acts 20, but turn over to 1 Timothy 4, and you see this truth underscored in 1 Timothy 4 and verse 16, “pay close attention to yourself.” Guard yourself, watch yourself, protect yourself “and to your teaching, persevere in these things for as you do this you will ensure salvation both for yourself and for those who hear you,” those you feed.
Protecting yourself is crucial if you’re going to be a faithful shepherd so as to protect and care for the flock of God, but Paul does say in Acts 20, verse 28, “Be on guard for yourself and be on guard for all the flock” and in particular, watch out for the threat of false teachers and false teaching.
In Titus chapter 1, Paul, having described the qualifications of the man of God also describes the responsibility and the duty of the man of God. In chapter 1 of Titus verse 9 we read that he is to be one holding fast the faithful word which is in accordance with the teaching, why? So that he will be able both to exhort in sound doctrine and to refute those who contradict, to guard the flock and protect them from those who would come among them from outside or those who would rise up from within them who are teaching that which is not in accordance with sound doctrine.
“Thy rod and thy staff they comfort me,” David says. When I see the staff, it’s that tool of the shepherd which is used in order to bring the sheep back into line in order to guide the sheep as he goes along, but when sheep sees the shepherd take out the rod, he knows there’s a wolf at hand who’s about to get his head clobbered because the rod is a weapon of warfare that the shepherd uses to beat off any possible threat that would come. That’s the responsibility of the shepherd, that he will guide and direct with his staff, but he will also take out the rod and protect from any intruder who would come to try to feed the flock with something other than sound words, sound doctrine.
You see, the shepherd has the compassion of Christ for His sheep. That’s why he’s given to the flock, because he is an expression of Christ’s compassion. He has concern for the sheep. He’s not merely a public speaker. He’s not merely an orator who comes up and just dumps his sermon on top of people and then goes away and doesn’t care about whether or not they understood it, whether or not they’ve accepted it, whether or not they’re applying it and living it out in their lives.
He’s not just a professional speaker. If that’s what he is then we come back to John chapter 10 and we understand that what he is a hireling. He’s not a shepherd; he is merely a hired hand. Read again from verse 11 of John 10:
I am the good shepherd, the good shepherd lays down his life for the sheep. He who is a hired hand and not a shepherd, who is not the owner of the sheep, sees the wolf coming and leaves the sheep and flees and the wolf snatches them and scatters them. He flees because he is a hired hand and is not concerned about the sheep. I am the Good Shepherd. I know My own. My own know Me even as the Father knows Me and I know the Father and I lay down My life for the sheep.
I lay down My life for the sheep. You see, in verse 11, Jesus says the Good Shepherd lays down His life and He ends again in verse 15, “I lay down My life.”
The pastor who is a shepherd after the heart of Christ is willing to sacrifice himself for the benefit of the sheep so that they would be protected, so that they would be kept safe. Now, the man who doesn’t do that, Jesus says, “He’s not a shepherd. He’s a hireling. He’s a hired hand.”
Now, the hired hand can do the work of feeding. He can feed, but when he sees a wolf coming, when he sees danger coming, when he sees disturbance arising, his first and foremost concern is for himself. If there’s danger, if there’s trouble, if there are problems, the hireling thinks first about himself, and he leaves and allows the sheep to be vulnerable without protection. The wolf comes in and starts to ravage and scatter the flock and Jesus tells us why this man does this. In a day of peace, in a day of tranquility he’s feeding the sheep, he’s doing the function, but when the test comes and the trial comes, his heart is revealed. He can preach a sermon, sure, but when the problems arise, he’s thinking about himself and he has no real love, he has no real heart concern for the people of God. He doesn’t stay, he doesn’t fight, he doesn’t defend and protect the sheep, rather he leaves them and allows them to be harmed. Why? Jesus says because, verse 13, he is not concerned about the sheep. He’s just concerned about himself.
This is one of the challenges that we face in the ministry today because of the media, because of the internet. We can go and download our favorite preachers and we can listen to, you know, five or six of the main voices that are very popular in our day, men who are saying very good things and our sheep can become attracted to these main voices and they’ll sit in the pew and they’ll look at you and they’ll say, “How come you don’t preach like so and so? Why don’t you talk like that?” See? And they’re getting a sense of, all I need is somebody to preach a sermon to me and they’re missing the fact that Jesus has given them shepherds. He is one who is concerned for them, and he’s not just a voice in an ear-pod bud but he is looking at them eye to eye, he’s putting his hands on them, he’s involved in their lives, he’s praying for them, he’s concerned for them. He’s living among them. He’s pouring himself out for them.
And people, because of these large media personalities, can sometimes project expectations onto us that are simply unrealistic and unbiblical and they need to receive the means of grace and the shepherding ministry is a vital means of grace. This is a trustworthy statement, worthy of full acceptance, if anyone desires the work of a overseer, it is a good work he desires to do.
This is a necessary aspect of Christ’s care for his people, not a media personality, not a voice from an ipod, not a face on a screen, but an earthen vessel, a clay pot, a fellow sinner who’s working out his salvation in conjunction with his ministry to the people of God. That’s the reality of shepherding. He’s concerned for the sheep. His life is being given to the sheep. He’s not simply a professional orator. He’s a shepherd. He has intimate knowledge of the sheep and the sheep are responsible to know him.
Their lives are to be knit in a way that reflects the Father’s relationship to the Son: there is to be a love, there is to be a knowledge, there is to be a concern, an engagement. Without that heart, without that concern, the man is just a hireling, which brings us then to this other aspect of shepherding, the presiding over, the caring for, the directing.
A shepherd must provide the food, protect against false doctrine, and then also guide and care and minister for the benefit of the sheep. In 1st Timothy chapter 3, when Paul describes the qualifications of the pastor, he uses a word that is very interesting.
In 1st Timothy chapter 3 verse 5, “If a man does not know how to manage his own household, how will he take care of the church of God?”
The church ought to be able to see what kind of benefit they will derive, what kind of benefit they will have under the leadership of this man by looking at his wife and by looking at his kids and they’ll be able to see, here’s the impact of a man’s spiritual leadership, here’s the result of living under this man’s rule and guidance. In many ways, brethren, your wife is your best testimony that qualifies you for the ministry, because the people of God can look at her and say, if she’s thriving, well, that’s what happens to people who are under this man’s leadership, under the care and concern of this man.
If his children being managed so that there’s a decency and orderliness, a respectability about them, well then, that’s the effect of this man’s leadership upon people, you see, and Paul says, you can look at that to answer the question, how will this man take care of the church?
Now the only other place where that word is used is in Luke 10:35, describing the Good Samaritan who took care of the man who was robbed and beaten and left and abandoned, so that caring for the flock requires that we do things that are often uncomfortable for ourselves, that we go out of our way to get and to care for and to protect and guide and direct the people of God.
It involves, in Luke chapter 15, it involves the responsibility of seeking out a sheep that is meandering off, wandering away, vulnerable and in possible danger. In Luke 15, we read from verse 3:
He told them a parable saying, what man among you, if he has a hundred sheep and has lost one of them, does not leave the ninety-nine in the open pasture and go after the one which is lost until he find it. When he has found it, he lays it on his shoulders rejoicing and when he comes home, he calls together his friends and his neighbors, saying to them, ‘rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep which was lost.’ I tell you that in the same way there will be more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine persons who need no repentance.
Here’s the picture of shepherding that was common knowledge to the people in Jesus’s day. The shepherd realizes that one of his flock has meandered off, he’s wandered away. He makes sure the ninety-nine are cared for, they’re fed, they’re protected, they’re safe and then he inconveniences himself and goes after that sheep in order to retrieve it.
It’s the picture of a minister seeking to bring back an erring, disobedient sheep, calling them to repentance that they might be brought back in line, back in order, seeking out the sickly and the undisciplined in order to restore them.
In Ezekiel chapter 34, this Old Testament passage that indicts the shepherds of the Old Testament, we read in verse 1 through verse 6:
Then the Word of the Lord came to me saying, “Son of Man prophesy against the shepherds of Israel, prophesy and say to those shepherds, thus says the Lord God, woe shepherds of Israel who have been feeding themselves. Should not the shepherds feed the flock? You eat the fat and clothe yourselves with the wool, you slaughter the fat sheep without feeding the flock. Those who are sickly you have not strengthened. The diseased you have not healed, the broken you have not bound up, the scattered you have not brought back nor have you sought for the lost but with force and with severity you have dominated them.
They were scattered for lack of a shepherd and they became food for every beast in the field and were scattered. My flock wandered through all the mountains and on every high hill. My flock was scattered over the surface of the earth and there was no one to search or to seek for them.”
The shepherd is indicted because the sheep are not well cared for and God looks at His sheep and He says, “I see them meandering around without protection. I see sick ones that are not being nurtured. I see skinny and lame that are not being fed and I look at shepherds and I see them gorging themselves, conveniencing themselves and neglecting the sheep in the pursuit of their own comforts. To care for the sheep means we’ll be inconvenienced.
We’re accountable to Christ for the condition of His flock and I would think that as I’m saying these things, your mind has your people in your thoughts. There could be, even as we’re speaking, pressure upon your conscience. I need to make a phone call. I need to make a visit. I need to follow up on a concern.
Which brings us to this final aspect of our study this morning, pastoral visitation and private oversight of the sheep: our responsibility to feed, to provide, our responsibility to protect, our responsibility to guide and lead and direct. In order to do these things with a concern for every man, we’re going to have to get involved in the lives of our people at a private, personal level.
A true shepherd is concerned for his sheep and in the relationship of shepherd to sheep, the shepherd has the prerogative to initiate engaging with His sheep, not only to respond to the call for help but also because he’s a watchman, because he’s looking over and seeing the state of the flock, because he sees on the horizon a possible threat. He has the prerogative to take the initiative and to get in contact with the sheep that he believes needs additional care and provision and protection. Along with his sermon preparation, along with his intercessory prayer ministry the shepherd is to be aware of his flock. This is general knowledge. This is general wisdom. In Proverbs 27, verse 23,
“Know well the conditions of your flocks and pay attention to your herds.”
Now, this individual, private, one on one interaction can result from something that the pastor observes while he is living among his people ministering among his people, publicly preaching to his people.
For example, if while you’re preaching, you notice that one of your sheep is sitting with his arms closed, his face is down, and he’s just shaking his head, and you say something and he just rolls his eyes and shakes his head, now, unless you’re from Mars, on earth that means, that man’s not receiving what you’re saying. He’s having a problem with what you’re saying. You walk out of the sanctuary and you see two of the sheep who are debating and arguing about what you just got done preaching or they’re arguing about something that you don’t even know what it’s about, but you know that they’re having and argument.
Or you see a husband and wife who are walking to the car at the end of the service, and he’s just got a look on his face and she going at it, and they’re two of your members. As an overseer, one who is given a responsibility to look out for the care of your sheep, those are things that concern you. You have biblically the prerogative to initiate an encounter, an interaction, either to speak to the sheep right there and then or, if it’s not appropriate, to ask them to meet with you privately so that you can inquire, am I interpreting things correctly? When you were sitting with your head shaking, was your stomach sore? Or was it something that was being said that we need to address and further clarify?
There are occasions when you as a shepherd can come alongside of the sheep and ask a question because something has attracted your attention that concerns you, because you’re not a hireling, you’re concerned, you’re concerned for the sheep, you’re concerned for the unity, you’re concerned for their souls, you’re concerned for their relationships, you’re concerned for the Spirit not being grieved in the flock.
Now, this one on one interaction can also be formally scheduled, formally structured. We endeavor every year or so to have pastoral visits with our people. We have a sign up sheet and people schedule a time for the pastor to come and interact with them privately. It’s not because there’s a trouble or a crisis, or a concern per se, but it’s just in order that we might know the condition of the flock and that they might know us and that there might be communication and that we might have a better understanding of how to pray for them in our intercessory prayers and also get a sense of where the congregation is, that we might then direct the ministry of the Word of God to them.
A couple of years ago in our pastoral interaction with people we got the impression that there was a handful of people in our church that were having some marital tension. And it dawned on us in an elders meeting, you know something? We’ve got several families here that seem to be facing some struggles in their marriage. That’s what we’re going to do in our next adult Sunday School class. We’re going to address the subject of marriage, you see, because this is how we can minister the Word to this flock at this time. Now, when we have these meetings for pastoral oversight I usually endeavor in my meetings with the sheep to ask questions along three different areas:
First, their own personal discipleship. Are you engaged in personal devotions? Are you cultivating your communion with Christ in prayer? Are there any things that you’re facing personally in your discipleship to Jesus Christ that I can be of help to you in? What are you reading, how is your prayer life? How is your conscience? What is your personal walk with God?
Secondly, how are things in the family? How are things in the marriage? How are things with the children? How are things with your brothers or your sisters or your parents? Are you having family devotions? Are you praying together as a family? Are you reading the Word of God? Are there concerns that I need to be aware of relative to the family?
Thirdly, how are things in the church? Are you benefiting from the pulpit ministry? Are there any questions that you have about things that are being taught? Are you fulfilling your membership obligations? Are you interacting with the people of God in a healthy way? Are there any concerns among the people of God that you have? Are there any concerns for what we’re doing as a church in our involvement in missions, in our financial and stewardship, any questions along those lines?
Those are the three main areas that we generally try to simply discuss. Your personal walk with God, your family, your life in the church. Are you ministering? What gifts do you have? What are you contributing to the life and ministry of the church? Are you growing through service as you exercise the ministry that God has given you?
Now, from that kind of engagement, you might quickly discover that there are things you need to follow up on, things that you need to further meet with them about and you might want to schedule then some more meetings in order to engage in counseling.
You’re seeking to recognize God’s grace in them, you’re seeking to give them practical instruction and to help them know what it means to work their salvation out.
Now, in 1st Corinthians chapter 7 and verse 25, Paul gives some counsel and this is challenging because we need to be able to discern when it is that I as a pastor am giving counsel, advice and when it is that I’m opening up the Word of God and giving them that which binds their conscience to the Word which they as people of God are compelled to follow.
Paul was able to make that distinction. He says, “now, concerning virgins, I have no command of the Lord, but I give an opinion as one who by the mercy of the Lord is trustworthy.”
Paul says—and, the challenge is, of course, his opinion is written in Scripture. Huh. But at least we understand that Paul understood when it was that he was saying, “I am speaking by the commandment of God,” and when it was that he was saying, “I’m giving my opinion on this matter.”
Now, his opinion, of course, had to do with his counsel relative to virgins. The commandment of the Lord for the virgin was their sexual purity, that they be obedient in matters of the seventh commandment and that commandment can be obeyed whether they’re in the single state or whether they’re in the married state. That commandment is nonnegotiable, but in view of the persecutions that were pressing upon the Corinthian church, Paul gives an opinion and he advocates the single state. That’s pastoral counsel. To reject that is not sin, but it sure is wise to take it under consideration, and that’s what counsel is, it’s the seeking of wisdom, the practical application of the commands.
We need to be able to understand in our dealings with our sheep when we’re are speaking, “Thus sayeth the Lord” commands and when we are with them as a man endowed with some measure of discernment who’s simply giving an opinion, who’s simply giving counsel. Advice from wise men as to how to apply the Word of God in. practical matters of life is very beneficial.
The wise man seeks such counsel. The fool listens to himself and doesn’t seek counsel:
(Proverbs 12:15, Proverbs 13:10, Proverbs 15:22, Proverbs 24:6, Proverbs 27:9).
All of those Proverbs underscore the benefit of having practical advice given to us by men whose minds have been informed of the Word of God and whose life and experience and example commends practical Christian obedience.
They are to be voices of wisdom for us and we are to be such voices in the lives of our people to exhort and encourage and direct them.
In Deuteronomy chapter 17, reading at verse 8, the one-on-one principles here, or the one on one analogy is not to directly apply to the pastoral ministry in the sense that we are old covenant judges among our people, but there is relevance in principle. We read in Deuteronomy 17:8:
If any case is too difficult for you to decide between one kind of homicide or another, between one kind of lawsuit or another, between one kind of assault or another, being cases of dispute in your courts, then you shall arise and go up to the place which the Lord your God chooses, you shall come to the Levitical priest or to the judge who is in office in these days and you shall inquire of them and they will declare to you the verdict in the case. You shall do according to the terms of the verdict which they declare to you from the place which the Lord chooses and you shall be careful to observe according to all that they teach you, according to the terms of the law which they teach you and according to the verdict which they tell you, you shall do. You shall not turn aside from the Word which they declare to you, to the right or to the left. The man who acts presumptuously by not listening to the priest who stands there to serve the Lord your God or to the judge, that man shall die, thus you shall purge the evil from Israel, then all the people will hear and will be afraid and will not act presumptuously again.
Now, I’m not saying by this that the New Covenant pastor is in the office of the priest and judge as in this setting to the place to where his verdict on the case, if it is not followed brings about church discipline. What I’m saying though, is this principle: don’t act presumptuously. There should be nothing, there should be no problem with the people of God being said, being told, listen, God has given gifts to you, men who live with their minds constantly being saturated by the Word of God, men who are praying for you, men who are seeking your good, they have concern for you.
They’re not perfect men, they’re not sinless men, but they’re men who’ve been given a deposit of practical wisdom in the how-to’s of living the Christian life. Seek their input. Seek their counsel. Discern between opinion and command, but understand that when the pastor attempts to give practical counsel, he’s not trying to dominate, he’s not trying to manipulate, he’s simply trying to be to you what Christ has made him to be, a means of grace, a help, an aid. Now, some people who would hear this kind of teaching would look at me and say, “You’re just trying to be heavy handed. You’re just trying to meddle. You’re just trying to get involved in things that you have no business in.”
Brother, I don’t understand that mentality. If there’s a true pastors heart, and if the people of God are sincerely wanting to know how to please Christ, then can we not come together and open up our Bibles together and seek to know the mind of Christ in practical ways of obedience? And can we not have enough discernment to say, here’s my opinion, here’s my counsel on this. Now, if you don’t take my opinion, and if you don’t act on my counsel, it’s not necessarily breaking God’s law. It’s just advice, it’s just counsel, but that’s part of what God made me to be for you, is to be a source of counsel.
I can tell you, I wish that when I were a young man as a Christian, I had had some pastors who were more attentive to the problems that I was having, that would’ve picked up the phone and called me and would’ve said to me, “Hey, Allan, I hear about this and I’m concerned about that, what are you up to? What’s going on? Perhaps if that had happened to me, in my latter teens and early twenties, I would’ve been prevented from making some pretty stupid decisions. I would’ve been protected from some sinful activities. Maybe I would’ve made more footprints on the path of righteousness instead of leaving footprints wandering off the path.
I can tell you as a pastor, I seek counsel. I seek input from men whose opinions I value. I take their counsel, I weigh their opinions and sometimes I don’t always follow their advice, but I don’t wanna work apart from having that advice.
Pastoral ministry is a means of grace, brethren, an opportunity for you to pour your life into the lives of your people. That’s what Christ has given you to them to do. Bring them the Word of God. Bring them the Word of God publicly, privately, care for them, protect them, love them. Invest yourself in them. Inconvenience yourself for them. Lay down your life for them. Give them Christ’s compassion, Christ’s love, be the man of God for the people of God and Christ will use you to give benefit to His sheep and glorify Himself in them and when the Good Shepherd comes and returns, Peter tells us, you will receive a crown of glory that fades not away and when you get that crown and you realize what kind of shepherd you’ve really been, you’ll be glad to take the crown off and say, “I lay it at the foot of the Good Shepherd, I am but an unworthy servant,” but may God be pleased to use us with all of our shortcomings, our remaining sins, our weaknesses, our struggles, all of our mistakes, may we yet be men of integrity, may we yet be men like Elisha, may we be the man of God that we’re learning about in 2 Peter, 2 Timothy and give ourselves, give ourselves for the good of Christ’s sheep, out of love for Christ and for the glory of His Name. Amen.
Let’s pray.
Our Father, we do pray that You would give us Your Spirit and help us in these days and minister Your Word as the shepherds of God’s flock, to guide, to protect, to give ourselves as best we can that we might be a means of grace, of benefit to Your people that Your Name would be among us glorified and praised, that Your Word would be understood and obeyed, that You, the Good Shepherd would be glorified as Your people will be a praise to Your Name, now and forever, Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La prioridad de la oración
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2009-05-05-1030-Priority-of-Prayer-Acts1-14-alan-dunn.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
El puritano Samuel Chadwick dice que Satanás solo le tiene pavor a la oración. Las actividades se pueden multiplicar hasta el punto en que la oración no tenga lugar, y las organizaciones crecen hasta no dejar sitio para ella. La única preocupación del diablo es impedir que los santos oren. Él no le teme a los estudios bíblicos en los que no se ora, ni a las obras en las que no cabe la oración, ni a la religión sin ruego. Él se ríe de nuestros esfuerzos y se burla de nuestra sabiduría, pero tiembla cuando oramos.
A la Iglesia se le ha dado la misión de la oración corporativa y el pastor, como aquel que pastorea a un rebaño, debe guiar al pueblo de Dios en la responsabilidad que le ha sido encomendada. Debemos convertir la oración corporativa en la prioridad de la Iglesia, de forma que esta cumpla con sus deberes en relación con su Maestro y Señor Jesucristo.
Consideremos algunas de las razones por las que la Iglesia se reunía para orar en el libro de los Hechos de los Apóstoles.
Recepción del don del apostolado:
En el capítulo uno vemos que la primera razón era para reconocer y recibir los dones del liderazgo que les llegaba de manos del Cristo exaltado. Vemos la recepción del don del apostolado en Hechos capítulo uno versículo catorce.
Todos éstos estaban unánimes, entregados de continuo a la oración junto con las mujeres, y con María la madre de Jesús, y con los hermanos de Él.
Durante diez días, la Iglesia perseveró en la oración, esperando que el Espíritu les ministrara, y fue después de este tiempo extenso de oración que se llenó el puesto de apóstol [dejado por Judas]. En el versículo veinticuatro leemos lo que oraron y dijeron,
Tú, Señor, que conoces el corazón de todos, muéstranos a cuál de estos dos has escogido para ocupar este ministerio y apostolado, del cual Judas se desvió para irse al lugar que le correspondía.
Fueron dirigidos a obedecer la Palabra de Dios a la hora de sustituir a Judas en el apostolado. Oraron. Recibieron dirección y eligieron a Matías según la provisión de Dios.
Institución del ministerio del diaconato:
En Hechos capítulo seis vemos la institución del ministerio del diaconato y el de un líder: el liderazgo que nace en el contexto de la oración. Y en Hechos seis, versículo seis, después de elegir a esos hombres, una vez más cualificados según las Escrituras, capacitados por el Espíritu para tener las cualidades especificadas en la Biblia y reconocidas por el pueblo [de Dios], versículo 6,
…los… presentaron ante los apóstoles, y después de orar, pusieron sus manos sobre ellos.
Como en Hechos capítulo uno, los apóstoles establecieron las cualificaciones necesarias que vemos en el versículo tres de dicho capítulo. La congregación estaba implicada en la responsabilidad de reconocer y escoger a los hombres cualificados según el versículo cinco. Luego, la congregación junto con los líderes oraron unánimes y recibieron los dones de los diáconos.
La función de anciano:
En Hechos capítulo catorce, tenemos lo mismo con respecto a la función de anciano. En Hechos catorce, versículo veintitrés Pablo ha vuelto a Listria, Listra, Iconio y Antioquía. Ha animado a los discípulos y en conjunto con este ministerio, versículo veintitrés,
Después que les designaron ancianos en cada iglesia, habiendo orado con ayunos, los encomendaron al Señor en quien habían creído.
¿Cuál era el contenido de su oración? No se nos dice. Se nos dice simplemente que los encomendaron al Señor.
Ahora bien; en el versículo diecinueve vemos que esa iglesia se veía inmersa en una situación de oposición y persecución. Pablo había sido apedreado. Se veían inmersos en la tribulación. Es lo que Pablo les había predicado en el versículo veintidós: entraremos en el reino por medio de la tribulación. Así pues, en esta ocasión, encomendar estos hombres al Dios en el que creían implicaba confiarlos a la protección del Señor, pidiendo a Dios que los cuidara y los usara.
En Hechos capítulo veinte se da la ocasión en la que el Apóstol habla a los ancianos de Éfeso que vienen a Mileto para encontrarse con él y vemos el mandamiento que les da en el versículo veintiocho. El les dice,
Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual El compró con su propia sangre. Sé que después de mi partida, vendrán lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarán el rebaño, y que de entre vosotros mismos se levantarán algunos hablando cosas perversas para arrastrar a los discípulos tras ellos. Por tanto, estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas. Ahora os encomiendo a Dios y a la palabra de su gracia, que es poderosa para edificaros y daros la herencia entre todos los santificados.
De modo que tenemos la petición del Apóstol. Encomienda a los ancianos al Señor como lo hizo anteriormente en Hechos catorce.
Observe el versículo treinta y seis:
Cuando hubo dicho estas cosas, se puso de rodillas, y oró con todos ellos.
Por ello, no podemos más que asumir que la oración consistía en llevar a cabo lo que había predicado, lo que les había encomendado, pidiendo por su protección; rogando que la gracia les fuese concedida para que pudiesen cuidarse de ellos mismos y velar por el rebaño; que fuesen conscientes de las estratagemas del maligno que pudieran surgir aun de entre ellos mismos; en resumen, encomendarles a la gracia de Dios de modo que pudieran ser edificados. Creo que estas cosas fueron las que Pablo oró con respecto al ministerio de los ancianos.
La Iglesia no solo oró para que los líderes fuesen reconocidos y recibidos sino que, en segundo lugar, pidió protección contra la oposición.
Volviendo al libro de los Hechos capítulo doce, leemos desde el versículo uno al cinco.
Por aquel tiempo el rey Herodes echó mano a algunos que pertenecían a la iglesia para maltratarlos. E hizo matar a espada a Jacobo, el hermano de Juan. Y viendo que esto agradaba a los judíos, hizo arrestar también a Pedro. Esto sucedió durante los días de los panes sin levadura. Y habiéndolo tomado preso, lo puso en la cárcel, entregándolo a cuatro piquetes de soldados para que lo guardaran, con la intención de llevarlo ante el pueblo después de la Pascua.
Vemos que Pedro fue encarcelado, pero la Iglesia de Dios oraba fervientemente por él. Aquí tenemos, pues, una circunstancia de oposición y persecución; el liderazgo de la Iglesia se ve atacado. Santiago había sido martirizado. Pedro está en prisión y la Iglesia hace una petición, empieza a serigrafiar camisetas con el eslogan de “¡liberad a Pedro!” y emprende una marcha alrededor de la cárcel con pancartas y gritos de protesta. ¡No, no! La Iglesia comienza a orar. La Iglesia se pone a orar y, como resultado, leemos que Pedro fue liberado de la prisión por medio de un ángel.
Luego, en el versículo doce, dándose cuenta de que había sido liberado, se dirigió a casa de María, la madre de Juan también conocido como Marcos, donde muchos estaban reunidos orando. La Iglesia está reunida para celebrar un culto de oración.
Ahora bien, ¿por qué oraban? Una vez más, Lucas no nos lo dice específicamente, ¿pero cuál era el motivo de esas oraciones? Sus enemigos les habían atacado. Santiago había sido decapitado. Pedro está en la cárcel. ¿Qué podían estar orando?
Su Maestro les había dicho:
Pero yo os digo: Amad a vuestros enemigos, bendecid a los que os maldicen, haced bien a los que os aborrecen, y orad por los que os ultrajan y os persiguen; para que seáis hijos de vuestro Padre que está en los cielos […] (Mt. 5:44-45).
Lucas no nos lo dice pero creo que tenemos suficientes razones para esperar, y pensar, que estaban orando por sus enemigos y que Dios oyó sus oraciones y liberó a Pedro de la cárcel.
Esa oración por los enemigos se ve en el primer martirio, el de Esteban, en Hechos capítulo siete y versículo sesenta; mientras le apedreaban hasta la muerte se nos dice que él oraba diciendo:
Señor, no les tomes en cuenta este pecado.
Oraron para reconocer y recibir líderes; pidieron protección de sus enemigos y para sus enemigos. En tercer lugar, la Iglesia se reunió para orar por la proclamación del Evangelio. En Hechos capítulo cuatro vemos que el Evangelio se estaba predicando en medio de una intensa oposición y, en medio de esa persecución, la Iglesia creció. La oposición y la persecución se convirtieron en el entorno de la oración corporativa.
En el capítulo cuatro de Hechos, leemos desde el versículo veintitrés,
Cuando quedaron en libertad
Aquí se está refiriendo a Juan y a Pedro con el Sanedrín.
…fueron a los suyos y les contaron todo lo que los principales sacerdotes y los ancianos les habían dicho.
Al oír ellos esto, unánimes alzaron la voz a Dios y dijeron: Oh, Señor, tú eres el que HICISTE EL CIELO Y LA TIERRA, EL MAR Y TODO LO QUE EN ELLOS HAY, el que por el Espíritu Santo, por boca de nuestro padre David, tu siervo, dijiste:
¿POR QUE SE ENFURECIERON LOS GENTILES,
Y LOS PUEBLOS TRAMARON COSAS VANAS?SE PRESENTARON LOS REYES DE LA TIERRA,
Y LOS GOBERNANTES SE JUNTARON A UNA
CONTRA EL SEÑOR Y CONTRA SU CRISTO.Porque en verdad, en esta ciudad se unieron tanto Herodes como Poncio Pilato, juntamente con los gentiles y los pueblos de Israel, contra tu santo siervo Jesús, a quien tú ungiste, para hacer cuanto tu mano y tu propósito habían predestinado que sucediera. Y ahora, Señor, considera sus amenazas, y permite que tus siervos hablen tu palabra con toda confianza, mientras extiendes tu mano para que se hagan curaciones, señales y prodigios mediante el nombre de tu santo siervo Jesús.
Después que oraron, el lugar donde estaban reunidos tembló, y todos fueron llenos del Espíritu Santo y hablaban la palabra de Dios con valor.
¿Os acordáis que Juan y Pedro habían sido llevados ante el Sanedrín a causa de la prioridad de predicar? Habían decidido predicar y se les dijo que no lo hicieran; pero ellos siguieron haciéndolo. Después de azotarlos fueron liberados y continuaron predicando, y fueron a la Iglesia y esta siguió y decidió perseverar en la oración.
En el versículo veinticuatro se dirigen a Dios como Creador suyo, citando las palabras del Salmo 146, versículo seis. Observad, hermanos, cómo este ejemplo de oración nos enseña la forma en la que deberíamos orar. Deberíamos orar nuestra Biblia.
Deberíamos utilizar nuestra Biblia como contenido y sustancia de nuestra oración. Ellos oraron las palabras del Salmo 146 versículo seis. Luego, desde el versículo veinticinco al veintiocho, oraron las palabras del Salmo 2. Este salmo es una profecía mesiánica que vio su cumplimiento en la crucifixión de Jesucristo.
Lo que hacen es buscar el lugar puntual de su Biblia en el que se encuentran. Buscan su lugar exacto en la historia de la redención; en su relación con Cristo; en relación con la obra de Dios y su plan de redención. Se sitúan en las Escrituras. Toman las Escrituras y las convierten en el contenido de sus oraciones. Confían en que están orando según la voluntad de Dios porque están orando la Palabra de Dios.
Oran situando el lugar puntual en el que se encuentran dentro de la Palabra de Dios. No se limitan a venir y derramar sus emociones sin forma, sin estructura y sin dirección de la Palabra de Dios. Oran según su situación en particular, versículos veintinueve y treinta.
Piden protección y valor para no descuidar la prioridad de la predicación, ese llamamiento que han recibido de Dios como iglesia; y para que sus portavoces, en particular, sean capacitados para hablar la Palabra de Dios. En el versículo treinta y uno eso es precisamente lo que hacen con valentía, coraje y con el poder y la manifestación del espíritu. Se reunieron para orar por la proclamación del Evangelio.
Hermanos, es necesario que oremos por las grandes preocupaciones del Reino, de manera que tengamos una vida tranquila. ¿Por qué? Para el crecimiento del Evangelio. Esto es bueno y aceptable a los ojos de Dios, nuestro Salvador, quien desea que todos los hombres sean salvos y lleguen al conocimiento de la verdad.
Tenemos que orar por nuestros líderes civiles para que Dios, en gracia común, los capacite para mantener la paz civil y que nosotros, el pueblo de Dios, podamos vivir tiempos de tranquilidad para concentrarnos en los asuntos del Reino.
El propósito no es amasar más comodidades terrenales, sino que podamos centrarnos en hacer crecer el Reino y en dar a conocer a todos los hombres las genuinas y sinceras invitaciones que Dios hace, en el Evangelio, para que se arrepientan y vengan al conocimiento de la verdad en Jesucristo. Esto solo lo pueden hacer por medio de la proclamación del Evangelio mientras la Iglesia permanece fiel en sus oraciones, y en la proclamación, para exponer el Evangelio ante los hombres.
Necesitamos que nuestras reuniones de oración se centren en el Reino. Estos cultos de oración deben ocuparse de las grandes cuestiones del Reino. No podemos consentir que nuestras reuniones de oración se conviertan en un tiempo de autoindulgencia que se centre en nosotros mismos. No pueden ser momentos en los que, como iglesia reunida, se ore por cosas que serían aceptables en el contexto del entorno familiar, o en nuestros devocionales privados.
No necesitamos movilizar todas las energías del ejército de Dios para orar por la tía Suzi que se ha golpeado el dedo del pie, o quizás por su salvación. Pero… verán ustedes, juntos somos un pueblo comprometido en una guerra spiritual. Debemos tomar todas las armas de la oración y comprometernos en el campo de batalla para el crecimiento del Reino de Dios; para dar prioridad a las grandes cuestiones de la Iglesia y del crecimiento del Evangelio en nuestros días; y para interceder de forma cierta por los temas específicos que afectan a la vida y al ministerio de la iglesia local. Sin embargo, debemos mantener una amplia visión de lo que la oración debería ser cuando el pueblo de Dios esté reunido como una congregación.
Pablo dice, en el versículo ocho, mientras define sus prioridades —recordemos que, en el capítulo tres y versículo quince, está escribiendo: “para que sepas cómo debe conducirse uno en la casa de Dios”— de modo que, en el versículo ocho del capítulo dos dice:
“Por consiguiente, quiero que en todo lugar los hombres oren levantando manos santas, sin ira ni discusiones”.
Ahora bien; algunos de nosotros aplican este versículo de forma práctica en nuestros cultos de oración, de forma que solo a los hombres se les da la responsabilidad de dirigir a la iglesia en oración. Ciertamente todos deben estar comprometidos en la oración; ¡sin embargo, en este texto el deber de orar recae específicamente sobre los hombres!
De muchas maneras, en lo que a las Escrituras se refiere, la oración es un compromiso masculino. Pablo, o más bien Pedro, se dirige a nosotros como maridos, en 1 Pedro 3:7, y nos dice de vivir con nuestras esposas de forma sabia y con gracia, advirtiéndonos que, de no hacerlo, ¿qué ocurrirá? Nuestras oraciones se verán estorbadas.
¿Has experimentado esto alguna vez? ¿Has tenido alguna vez una discusión con tu esposa? —¿eres lo suficientemente sincero para reconocer que tienes discusiones con tu esposa?—; quiero decir que algunas personas contestan de forma negativa diciendo: yo no discuto nunca con mi mujer… Pues yo sí. Ambos somos pecadores. ¿Has discutido alguna vez con tu esposa? Las cosas no están resueltas. Abre tu biblia por la mañana. Es hora de encontrarse con Dios; comienza a orar y es como si el Señor te tocara en el hombro y te dijera: “¿no tienes una esposa? ¿Qué haces aquí, hablando conmigo, cuando ella está por allí, todavía dolida? ¿No tienes algo que hacer antes? Y entonces te das cuenta de que hay algo que debes hacer, y es ponerte en paz con ella. Necesitas resolver este tema.
Necesitas vivir sabiamente, en gracia con tu esposa y después volver delante del Señor y sentir que ahora tus oraciones son bien acogidas. Mirad, la oración es algo que se nos asigna a nosotros, como hombres, en la iglesia. La oración no es para los niños. Es para los hombres.
“Estad alertas, permaneced firmes en la fe, portaos varonilmente, sed fuertes. Todas vuestras cosas sean hechas con amor” 1 Corintios 15, 16, más bien los versículos 13 y 14.
“Quiero que en todo lugar los hombres oren”. Actuad como hombres. ¿Qué hacéis como hombres? Quiero que seas un hombre de oración. Quiero que seas un hombre de oración. Cuando ores, toma tu posición de liderazgo en la casa: el esposo sobre la esposa; el padre sobre los hijos; el hombre en la comunidad del pueblo de Dios y, como líder, ora por los líderes. Ora por aquellos que tengan responsabilidad en el área civil; por los reyes y por los que estén en una posición de autoridad.
Hermanos, tenemos que ser conscientes de lo crucial y lo eficaz que es la oración. Pablo nos dice, en Romanos 8:26 al 28 que, aunque no sepamos cómo ni qué orar, el Espíritu Santo intercede por nosotros con gemidos indecibles, que suben hasta el oído de Dios nuestro Padre, y Él comprende aun los quejidos de nuestro corazón. Así como un padre comprende los gemidos y los llantos de un bebé en su cuna.
Aunque no articule palabras, se sabe cuando el niño llora porque su pañal está mojado, porque tiene sueño e intenta dormirse, o si solo tiene un arranque de llanto porque quiere salir de la cuna. Uno puede decir qué tipo de llanto es el que el bebé está expresando aunque no sepa decir ni una palabra.
Pues bien, de esa misma manera el Padre reconoce los gemidos de sus hijos. Tenemos que venir con una expectativa expresada, entendiendo confiadamente que nuestras oraciones intercedidas por el Espíritu Santo están en línea con los propósitos de Dios, quien escucha y conoce las respuestas y hace que todas las cosas ayuden para bien.
Santiago nos señala a Elías, el hombre que estamos estudiando en esta conferencia, y nos recuerda el poder que tenía en la oración. Era eficiente en su ministerio de oración: puso fin a aquel periodo de hambruna y nos recuerda que las oraciones de un hombre justo pueden lograr muchas cosas.
Recientemente hice un estudio muy interesante, mientras recordaba el martirio de nuestros amigos Arif y Kathy Khan, con ocasión del primer aniversario de su muerte. Dirigí un estudio, en nuestra iglesia, en el que analizamos las oraciones de los santos que se hallaban debajo del altar en el capítulo seis, versículo nueve de Apocalipsis. Vimos cómo aquellos que han partido antes que nosotros están comprometidos en la oración. En su estado incorpóreo están haciendo crecer el Reino por medio de la oración.
Luego, en un estudio posterior, consideramos cómo las oraciones que proceden del altar juegan un papel en la revelación de los juicios de Dios sobre la tierra. Es muy interesante ver que, junto con el resultado de las trompetas y las copas, Juan nos recuerda una que otra vez las voces que salen del altar y las respuestas que Dios da a los santos que han sido martirizados. El libro de Apocalipsis debe hacernos entender que el trato de Dios con los hombres en la historia es, en mayor medida, una respuesta a las oraciones de los mártires.
¡Entendamos lo crucial, lo importante y lo eficaz que es la oración!
Permitidme alentaros a que dirijáis a vuestra congregación para que tenga momentos de oración corporativa. Haced reuniones que solo sean para la oración, reuniones regulares de oración. Organizad espacios de tiempo dedicados a extensos momentos de oración. Que sean tiempos, en la vida de la congregación, donde haya una preocupación: ¡vamos a tener un día de ayuno y oración! ¡Tengamos un tiempo durante el cual busquemos el rostro de Dios! ¡Saturad las reuniones corporativas con la oración!
Haced que los visitantes que vengan a vuestra iglesia —y que puedan estar acostumbrados a ver todo tipo de cosas: que todo se mueve, que todo relampaguea, que hay colores, humos y todas esas cosas— vengan a vuestra iglesia y queden impresionados con palabras; esas palabras que Dios habla a los hombres y aquellas que estos eleven hacia Él. Que sean palabras; personas saturadas de palabras que escuchan la Palabra de Dios y que dirigen palabras a Dios.
Orad por vuestros gobernantes pidiendo a Dios que conceda la paz social para que el Evangelio pueda prosperar en medio de vosotros. Orad por vuestras iglesias hermanas en las que se proclama la Palabra de Dios.
Orad los unos por los otros, como creyentes, pero sobre todo por el crecimiento del Reino en la vida de cada uno. Orad por un crecimiento en santidad; por un mayor entendimiento de la Palabra de Dios; por vuestros esfuerzos a la hora de evangelizar, llevando las cargas los uno de los otros y cumpliendo así la ley de Cristo.
Yo creo que es sabio asignar a los hombres la responsabilidad de orar; entrenarlos para que se levanten, hablen y hagan oír su voz y que todos puedan decir “amen” una vez oído y entendido lo que se ha orado. Recordemos el principio regulador de Pablo en 1 Corintios 14:40: “Que todo se haga decentemente y con orden”.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Our glorious and loving Father, You have welcomed us into Your presence in union with Jesus Christ, and for the sake of our Saviour You have determined to do us good. We come today as Your sons and ask that You would give us Your spirit, this spirit of supplication and of prayer. That we would be among those who call upon the name of the Lord. That we would be among those who are members of Your house, that house which is to be a house of prayer for the nations. That we would gladly take our place today as a royal priesthood who come into Your presence offering spiritual sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. That we would come and lay our petitions before You, casting our cares upon You, knowing that You care for us. That we would come confessing our sin, our constant need of that mercy that You give to us in full supply, through Christ Jesus. That we would come and petition, our Father, for the glory of Your name, in the midst of Your people, for the power of Your Word to go forth victoriously, to conquer, and to build, establish, and bring praise to Christ.
Our God, we pray today that in this hour we would be challenged to be men who are men of prayer, that we would labor to see Your Church be a house of prayer, and that in our ministries, as pastors to Your people, that we would know what it is to stand in the gap and to intercede and to plead for the glory of Your name to be manifest in the transformed lives of Your people. So, our God, we thank you and ask for Your Spirit in this hour, that we might be challenged and encouraged and emboldened to be more faithful and constant in the glorious privilege that You’ve given to us, as sons, to come before You in prayer. We ask these mercies in Christ’s name. Amen.
The Puritan Samuel Chadwick says Satan dreads nothing but prayer. Activities are multiplied that prayer may be ousted, and organizations are increased that prayer may have no chance. The one concern of the devil is to keep the saints from praying. He fears nothing from prayerless studies, prayerless work, prayerless religion. He laughs at our toil, mocks at our wisdom, but trembles when we pray.
We’ve looked in our last hour at our priority of preaching. In this hour I want to survey the priority of prayer, considering both congregational prayer, as well as pastoral intercessory prayer.
1) The priority of congregational prayer.
Now, it traditionally has been the practice of evangelical churches in the United States to meet on Wednesday nights for prayer. That’s our practice in our church in Flemington. But sadly we are seeing a day when many American churches are discontinuing this practice, and no longer having a midweek meeting that is devoted solely to prayer. Now, I’m not saying that a church has to meet on a Wednesday night. I’m even willing to say that a church does not have to have a meeting specifically for prayer, although there is biblical precedent for that, and good reason for that, and biblical reason for that. But I am saying that the Church is given the assignment of corporate prayer, and the Pastor, as shepherd of the flock, must guide the people of God into this assigned responsibility. We must make corporate prayer a priority of the church so that the Church accomplishes her duties in relation to her Master and Lord Jesus Christ.
Let’s consider some reasons why the Church met for prayer in the book of Acts.
1- The Church prayed to recognize and receive the gifts of leadership from Christ.
As we turn to Acts chapter 1, we see that the first reason was so that the Church would recognize and receive the gifts of leadership from Christ. The Church met to pray to recognize and receive the gifts of leadership given to them by the exalted Christ. We see the reception of the gift of apostle in Acts chapter 1, verse 14.
“These all with one mind were continually devoting themselves to prayer, along with the women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with His brothers.”
For ten days the Church labored in prayer, waiting for the ministry of the Spirit, and in conjunction with that extended prayer time the office of apostle was filled out. We read in verse 24,
“And they prayed and said, ‘Lord, You know the hearts of all men, show which one of these two You have chosen to occupy this ministry and apostleship from which Judas turned aside to go to his own place.’”
They were directed to be obedient in the Word of God in the replacement of Judas to the apostleship. They prayed, they were directed, and it was Matthias that was chosen in accordance with God’s provision.
In Acts chapter 6 we see the institution of the ministry of the deacon, and again, it is leadership that is borne in the context of prayer. In Acts 6:6, after having selected these men, qualified, again, by the Scriptures, enabled of the Spirit to meet biblical qualifications recognized by the people.
Verse 6, “And these they brought before the apostles; and after praying, they laid their hands on them.”
As in Acts chapter 1, the apostles laid out the necessary qualifications that we see there in verse 3. The congregation was involved in the responsibility of recognizing and then selecting the men that were qualified, in verse 5. The congregation then, in union with the leaders, praying together, recognizing and receiving the gifts of deacons.
In Acts chapter 14, the same thing relevant to the office of elder. Acts 14:23. Paul now has returned to Lystra and Iconium and Antioch. He’s encouraged the disciples, and in conjunction with that ministry, verse 23,
“When they had appointed elders for them in every church, having prayed with fasting, they commended them to the Lord in whom they had believed.”
Now, what would they have been praying? We’re not told. We’re simply told that “they commended them to the Lord.”
Now, we know, in verse 19, that this church was in a context of opposition and persecution. Paul had been stoned. They were in the midst of tribulation. That’s what Paul had preached to them in verse 22: “Through tribulation we must enter the kingdom of God.” So, certainly to commend these men to the Lord in whom they had believed, on this occasion would involve entrusting them to the Lord’s protection, asking God to keep them and preserved them and use them.
In Acts chapter 20 we have an occasion of the Apostle speaking to the elders of Ephesus who come to Miletus to meet with the Apostle, and we read of his commending them here in verse 28. He tells them,
“Be on guard for yourselves and for all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. I know that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock; and from among your own selves men will arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them. Therefore be on the alert, remembering that night and day for a period of three years I did not cease to admonish each one with tears. And now I commend you to God and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up and to give you the inheritance among all those who are sanctified.”
So here is a commending of the Apostle. He commends the elders to the Lord, as he did there earlier in Acts 14.
Notice in verse 36,
“When he had said these things, he knelt down and prayed with them all.”
So we can but assume that what he prayed was a further driving home the things that he had preached, the things that he has commended to them, asking for their protection; asking for the grace to be granted them that they might guard themselves and watch the flock and be aware of the devices of the Evil One rising even from among them; that there would be a commending to the grace of God that is able to build them up. These things, I believe, were things that Paul prayed in conjunction with the ministry of the elders.
2- The Church prayed for protection from opposition.
Not only did the Church pray for the recognition and reception of leaders, but secondly the Church prayed for protection from opposition.
Let me turn back to chapter 12 in the book of Acts, we read from verse 1 to verse 5.
“Now about that time Herod the king laid hands on some who belonged to the church in order to mistreat them. And he had James the brother of John put to death with a sword. When he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to arrest Peter also. Now it was during the days of Unleavened Bread. When he had seized him, he put him in prison, delivering him to four squads of soldiers to guard him, intending after the Passover to bring him out before the people. So Peter was kept in the prison, but prayer for him was being made fervently by the church to God.”
Peter was kept in prison, but prayer for him was being fervently made by the Church to God. Here as an occasion of opposition, persecution; the leadership of the Church is being attacked. James has been martyred, Peter is in prison, and the Church takes a petition, starts printing up t-shirts “free Peter!” and began to march around the prison, with signs, shouting in protests. No, no! The Church went to prayer. The Church went to prayer, and as a result of that we read that Peter, by the hand of an angel, was delivered from the prison.
Then in verse 12, realizing that he has been delivered he went to the house of Mary, the mother of John who was also called Mark, where many were gathered together and were praying. The Church is assembled for a prayer meeting!
Now, what were they praying? Again, Luke doesn’t tell us specifically, but what is the occasion? Their enemies have attacked them! James has been beheaded! Peter is in prison! What would they pray?
Their Master told them,
“I say unto you, love your enemies, and pray for those who persecute you in order that you may be sons of your Father who is in Heaven.” (Matthew 5:44-45).
Luke doesn’t tell us, but I believe we have every reason to hope and think that they were praying for their enemies, and God heard their prayers and delivered Peter from prison.
This prayer for enemies is seen in the first martyr of Stephen in Acts chapter 7, verse 60; while being stoned to death we’re told he prayed and said:
“Lord, do not hold this sin against them.”
They prayed to recognize and receive leaders; they prayed for protection from their enemies and for their enemies; thirdly, the Church met to pray for the proclamation of the gospel.
3- The Church prayed for the proclamation of the gospel.
In Acts chapter 4 the gospel was being preaching in the midst of intense opposition, and it is in this persecution that the Church grew. Opposition and persecution became the setting of corporate prayer.
In chapter 4 of Acts, reading from verse 23,
When they had been released…
That is, John and Peter from the Sanhedrin.
…they went to their own companions and reported all that the chief priests and the elders had said to them. And when they heard this, they lifted their voices to God with one accord and said, “O Lord, it is You who made the heaven and the earth and the sea, and all that is in them, who by the Holy Spirit, through the mouth of our father David Your servant, said,
‘Why did the Gentiles rage,
And the peoples devise futile things?
‘The kings of the earth took their stand,
And the rulers were gathered together
Against the Lord and against His Christ.’For truly in this city there were gathered together against Your holy servant Jesus, whom You anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, along with the Gentiles and the peoples of Israel, to do whatever Your hand and Your purpose predestined to occur. And now, Lord, take note of their threats, and grant that Your bond-servants may speak Your word with all confidence, while You extend Your hand to heal, and signs and wonders take place through the name of Your holy servant Jesus.” And when they had prayed, the place where they had gathered together was shaken, and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak the word of God with boldness.
You remember that John and Peter had been brought before the Sanhedrin because of the priority of preaching? They resolved to preach, and they were told not to preach, and they resolved to continue to preach. Having been beaten they were released and they continued to preach, and they went to the Church and the Church was continued and resolved to pray.
In verse 24 they address God as their Creator, quoting the words of Psalm 146, and verse 6. Notice, brethren, the example of the prayer. It gives to us instruction as to what we should pray. We should pray our Bibles. We should use our Bible as the content and substance of our prayer. They prayed from Psalm 146, verse 6. Then in verse 25 through 28 they prayed from Psalm 2. This Psalm is a Messianic prophecy that came to fulfillment in the crucifixion of Jesus Christ.
What they do is they locate where they are in their Bibles. They find where they are in redemptive history in relation to Christ: in relation to the work of God and His plan of redemption. They situate themselves in Scripture. They take the Scripture and make that the content of their prayers. They’re confident that they’re praying according to the will of God, because they’re praying the Word of God.
They’re praying where they are in the Word of God. They’re not simply coming and pouring out emotions without any form or structure or direction from the Word of God. They do pray concerning their particular situation.
(Verse 29 and 30.) A petition for protection and a request for boldness, that they not slack back from their priority of preaching, from that calling that God has given to them as a Church, and to their spokesman in particular, that they would be enabled to speak the Word of God. In verse 31, that’s precisely what they did, and they did so with courage and with boldness and with the power and demonstration of the Spirit. They met to pray for the advancement of the Kingdom through the proclamation of the gospel.
4- The Church prayed for their civil leaders.
Fourthly, Paul tells us in 1 Timothy chapter 2 further instruction as to what we ought to pray.
We are to pray for our civil leaders. Again, so that the Church might live in peace and be enabled to advance the Kingdom of God. Our concerns are for the Kingdom of God. 1 Timothy 2:1-2,
“First of all, then, I urge that entreaties and prayers, petitions and thanksgivings, be made on behalf of all men, for kings and all who are in authority, so that we may lead a tranquil and quiet life in all godliness and dignity.”
We need to pray, brethren, for large Kingdom concerns so that we would have undisturbed lives. Why? For the advancement of the gospel. This is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Savior who desires all men to be saved and come to a knowledge of the truth.
We need to pray for our civil leaders so that God in common grace would enable them to maintain civil peace so that we the people of God can live in times of tranquility to be about the business of the Kingdom. Not for the amassing of more earthly comforts, but so that we might be about the business of advancing the Kingdom and making it known to all men of God’s genuine, sincere summons in the gospel: that men would repent, that men would come to a knowledge of the truth in Jesus Christ. They can only do that through the proclamation of the gospel as the church is faithful in her praying and proclaiming to get the gospel before men.
We need to make our prayer meetings Kingdom-focused. We need to make our prayer meetings concerned with the large issues of the Kingdom. We cannot allow our prayer meetings to become times of self indulgence and self focus where we’re praying as a gathered church for things that would be satisfactory to pray in the context of a family setting or one’s own private devotions.
We all don’t need to marshal the energies of the army of God in prayer to pray for Aunt Susie’s stubbed toe, or Aunt Susie’s salvation, maybe. But you see, we’re together as a people engaged in spiritual warfare. We’re to take the weapons of all-prayer and engage in the battlefield for the advancement of the kingdom of God and to give priority to the large issues of the church and of the advancement of the gospel in our day and to intercede certainly for crucial issues of personal concern, certainly for specific issues that affect the life and ministry of the local church, but to maintain a large vision of what the prayer ought to be by the assembled gathered people of God.
Paul says in verse 8 as he maps out his priorities—remember he’s writing here, chapter 3, and verse 15, so that you will know how to conduct yourself in the household of God.
So he says in verse 8 of chapter 2, “I desire therefore that the men pray in every place, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and disputing.”
Now some of us apply this verse in practical ways at our church prayer meetings so that only the men are given the responsibility of leading the church in prayer. Certainly all are to be engaged in prayer, but the duty of prayer in this text falls specifically upon the shoulders of the men! That prayer in many ways biblically is a masculine engagement. Peter tells us as husbands to live with our wives with wisdom and with grace in 1 Peter 3:7, warning that if we don’t, what will happen? Our prayers will be hindered.
Have you ever experienced that? Had an argument with your wife—are you honest enough to say you have arguments with your wife? I mean, I some people say they don’t–I never argue with my wife. …I do. We’re both sinners. Ever have an argument with your wife? Things are not resolved. Come in the morning, open your Bible. It’s time to meet with God, begin to pray and it’s though the Lord taps you on the shoulder and says, “Don’t you have a wife? What’re you doing here talking to Me when she’s over there still hurting? Don’t you have some business to do first?” You realize, “Yes, I need to make peace. I need to resolve. I need to live with my wife with wisdom and with grace and then come back before the Lord and have a sense of my prayers now being welcomed.” You see prayer is something that is assigned to us as men in the church. Prayer is not for boys. It’s for men.
“Be on the alert. Stand firm in the faith. Act like men and let, and be strong and let all you do be done in love.” (1 Corinthians 16:13-14.)
“I would that the men in every place pray.” (1 Timothy 2:8.)
Act like men. What do you do to act like men? I want you to be a man of prayer. I want you to be a man of prayer. When you pray take your position of leadership in the home, husband to wife, father to children, a man in the community of God’s people and as a leader pray for the leaders. Pray for those who have responsibility in the civil arena for kings and for those who are in authority.
Brethren, we need to realize how crucial and effective prayer is. Paul tells us in Romans 8:26-28 that although we do not know how or what to pray the Holy Spirit yet intercedes for us and brings genuine heart yearnings into the ear of God our Father, and He understands even the groanings of our hearts.
In the same way that a parent understands the groanings and cries of an infant in its crib. They’re not articulating words, but you can tell when a child is crying whether it’s diaper is wet, whether it’s just sleepy and he’s crying himself to sleep, or whether he’s in there having an, a temper fit because he wants to get out of the crib and you can tell what kind of cry is being expressed by the child who doesn’t even speak words.
Well so, too, the Father recognizes the groans of His children. We need to come with an expressed anticipation, with a confident understanding that our prayers interceded by the Holy Spirit are being with aligned with the purposes of God who hears and knows and answers and causes all things to work together for good.
James points us to Elijah, the man we’re studying in this very conference, and reminds us of how powerful he was in prayer. He was effective in his prayer ministry, bringing an end to that period of famine and reminds us that the prayers of a righteous man accomplish much.
It’s a very interesting study I recently did in conjunction with remembering the martyrdom of our friends Arif and Kathy Khan. In the occasion of the first anniversary of their death I conducted a study in our church where we analyzed the prayers of the saints beneath the altar in Revelation chapter 6, verse 9 through 11 and we saw how those who’ve gone before us are engaged in praying. They are advancing the kingdom in their disembodied state by prayer.
And then, in a subsequent study we looked at how the prayers that come from the altar play a role in the unfolding of God’s judgments upon the earth. Very interesting that in conjunction with the sequel of trumpets and bowls John will occasionally remind us of the voices coming from the altar and the answers of prayer that God gives to the saints who’ve been martyred. We’re to understand from the book of the Revelation that God’s dealings with men in history is in large measure an answer to the prayers of the martyrs.
Understand how crucial, important and effective prayer is!
Let me encourage you to lead your congregation into times of corporate prayer. Have meetings that are just for prayer, regular prayer meetings. Have times that are devoted to extended times of prayer. Times in the congregation life where there’s a concern: we’re going to have a day of fasting and prayer; we’re going to have a time where we’re going to seek the face of God. Make your corporate meetings saturated with prayer.
Let the visitors who come to your church who may be used to seeing all kinds of things and everything moving and everything flashing and colors and smoke and all of the — let them come to your church and be impressed with words—words: the words that are spoken from God to men and the words that are spoken from man to God—words, word-saturated people, hearing the Word from God and speaking words to God.
Pray for your civil leaders asking God for social peace that the gospel may prosper among you. Pray for your sister churches and for ministries that you know where the Word of God is being proclaimed.
Pray for one another as believers, but particularly for the advancement of the kingdom in each other’s life. Pray for growth in holiness; for greater understanding of the Word of God; for your efforts to evangelize; carrying one another’s burdens and thus fulfill the law of Christ.
It’s wise, I believe to assign men the responsibility of praying and to train them to stand and speak and make their voice heard so that everyone can say the ‘Amen’ having heard and understood what is being prayed. Remember Paul’s regulating principal in 1 Corinthians 14:40, “Let all things be done properly and in an orderly manner.”
2) The priority of pastoral intercessory prayer.
Not only is the pastor to make priority of prayer for the congregation, but he must make prayer a priority in his own pastoral ministry.
To the degree that the pastor realizes his dependence upon God, to that degree he will value intercessory prayer.
1- The intercessor pleads on behalf of the people.
He will pray for his people because he knows that only Christ can change them. He’ll pray for his people because he knows that only the Holy Spirit can sanctify them; only the Holy Spirit can cause them to grow; only the Holy Spirit can enable them to use their gifts so as to advance the Kingdom.
To the degree that he understands his utter dependence upon God, to that degree he’ll pray for his people, instead of complaining about them to his wife or to his fellow elders. He’ll pray for them, because he understands that his wife and elders can’t change them, but God can. They’re God’s people. They bear God’s name. Christ has died for them. Christ has given them His Spirit. Christ has given them His Word. God has given them a mandate. They’re Christ’s people. Take them to Christ; entrust them to Christ.
In Acts chapter 6, reading verse 2:
So the twelve summoned the congregation of the disciples and said, “It is not desirable for us to neglect the word of God in order to serve tables. Therefore, brethren, select from among you seven men of good reputation, full of the Spirit and of wisdom, whom we may put in charge of this task. But we will devote ourselves to prayer and to the ministry of the word.”
Now the demand that the widows were making upon the church was a legitimate demand. It was a need that had to be met. The injustice, the inequity of the distribution of the food was something of a gospel concern. It had to be addressed, and the apostles addressed how that need is going to be fulfilled, and servants are recognized and take their place in the ministry of the Church.
But they also recognized that this legitimate need posed a threat that would distract them from their primary responsibility of the ministry of the Word. So they resolve to devote themselves, that is to give constant attention and persevere in focused endeavor, to prayer and the ministry of the Word.
Now, notice that the overall concern is the Word. Verse 2, “It is not desirable for us to neglect the Word.” So in order to maintain that priority of the Word, they devote themselves to prayer and to the ministry of the Word. The both of those are together. To be devoted to the Word requires devotion to prayer and study and ministry of the Word of God. Devotion to the Word of God is devotion to prayer which is devotion to the Word of God—the both are found together, not separately. The both are found together.
You see, before the pastor stands before his people to speak to men on behalf of God, he must have first stood before God and spoke to God on behalf of men. Before he preaches to men he must first have prayed for them, and while he’s preaching to them he needs to be praying for them. Do you do that?
There are occasions when I know in my notes that where I am in my passage that I am going to say something now that I’ve had in my heart and I’ve prayed before the Lord in my study, that this particular individual would hear what I’m going to say now, because this piece of food that’s coming from the pulpit is to be put right on that person’s plate. Nobody else knows it and that individual might not know it, but I know it because I’m feeding them!
I know that when I am in the Word and I am preparing a message and I come to a point and I am impressed, “Lord, this is something that needs to speak to brother so-and-so. He needs to hear this.” So as I say, “Brethren, take your Bibles and turn to such-and-such a passage,” and while the Bibles are turning, I’m saying, “Lord, open brother so-and-so’s ears. I’m about to be Your mouthpiece to this man’s conscience. Open his ears.” You intercede while you’re preaching. While you’re preaching you’re praying for them!
When the ministry is done and you’re in the back room and you see them talking and everyone is moving about, you say, “Lord, give me an opportunity. When this man comes by and I shake his hand, let me get his eye, let me say something that is going to confirm the Word. Let me get some sense that something has happened, that You’ve done something, because I’ve prayed for them. I’ve prayed for them.”
Spiritual leadership involves this ministry of intercessory prayer, of standing in the gap. In Genesis chapter 18, Abraham prays for Lot. Yes, he was interceding for the entire city of Sodom, “If there’s fifty righteous, forty, thirty…” he comes down to ten. And when you study the story you realize that Lot and his wife and his children..there could’ve been ten righteous in Lot’s household, and Abraham is hoping that Lot has been righteous, has kept the faith. He’s interceding for him. In Genesis 19:29, when Lot was delivered from Sodom, Moses tells us the reason: God remembered Abraham, and sent Lot out of the midst of the overthrow. Lot was rescued because Abraham interceded for him!
When Israel sinned with the worship of the golden calf in Exodus 32, Moses interceded for them.
When God judged the people in Numbers 11 and Numbers 21 for the sin of murmuring Moses interceded for the people.
After Israel was defeated at the battle of Ai in Joshua 7, Joshua intercedes for the people and is told to search through the camp and God will direct them to the traitor, and Achan surfaces.
In 1 Samuel 12, a passage I’m sure that you’re familiar with, 1 Samuel 12, it’s a text that we would do well to take to heart, verse 23. 1 Samuel 12, verse 23,
“Moreover as for me, far be it from me that I should sin against Jehovah by ceasing to pray for you: but I will instruct you in the good and the right way. “
It’s what the apostles did. It’s what we are to do: devote ourselves to prayer and the ministry of the Word. “I’ll never stop praying for you while I endeavor to instruct you in the way of God.”
In Daniel chapter 9, Daniel realizing that the seventy years of exile prophesied by Jeremiah has now come to pass, that time has now been completed, what does Daniel do? He gives himself to a ministry of intercessory prayer. In Daniel chapter 9, verse 3,
So I gave my attention to the Lord God to seek Him by prayer and supplications, with fasting, sackcloth and ashes. I prayed to the Lord my God and confessed and said, “Alas, O Lord, the great and awesome God, who keeps His covenant and lovingkindness for those who love Him and keep His commandments, we have sinned, committed iniquity, acted wickedly and rebelled, even turning aside from Your commandments and ordinances. Moreover, we have not listened to Your servants the prophets, who spoke in Your name to our kings, our princes, our fathers and all the people of the land. Righteousness belongs to You, O Lord, but to us open shame, as it is this day.”
And Daniel goes on and he prays confessing sin, acknowledging that they rightly deserve God’s discipline that has come upon them in the exile, but God has promised that He would restore them and the time has come in keeping with God’s own words and timetable. Daniel mounts the promises of God and pleads, “God, vindicate Your Word, not because we’re such a great and deserving people, we’re not, but because You are the God who is true to Yourself and to Your promises, so listen to my prayer.”
In Ezekiel chapter 22 and verse 23, once again you have an example of intercessory prayer by the prophet of God: Ezekiel,
“The Word of the Lord came to me.”
In Ezekiel 22 there’s conspiracy. They’ve devoured the people, the priests have gone and done violence. Verse 27, the princes are like wolves; verse 28, the prophets are speaking lies; the people themselves are committing robbery and doing injustice, and God says in verse 30,
I searched for a man among them who would build up the wall and stand in the gap before Me for the land, so that I would not destroy it; but I found no one. Thus I have poured out My indignation on them; I have consumed them with the fire of My wrath; their way I have brought upon their heads,” declares the Lord.
The people of God are in moral confusion. The priests, the princes, the prophets, the leaders are in neglect and failing to lead, and God says, “In the midst of these people who are asking for My wrath, I’m looking for someone to intercede but I find no one so their way will come upon them.”
Now, that’s instructive to us, because it tells us two things about intercessory prayer, and it’s very interesting. The man who would be an intercessor assumes a very dangerous place.
When you watch Abraham, in Genesis 18, inching closer and closer to God to make intercession, there’s a sense in which you say, “This man is taking great risk,” getting closer and closer to this God who is standing on the brink of destroying Sodom! He’s on His way to pour fire and brimstone on Sodom, and here is Abraham coming closer and closer to Him and interceding in behalf of a people who deserve wrath and damnation. Abraham is in a very dangerous place. God has come in wrath. God has come to destroy, and Abraham’s standing in the middle of that between a people who deserve that wrath and the God who is righteous and holy in exercising that wrath. That’s the place of the intercessor. The same as this instance here in Ezekiel where God says, “These people deserve My wrath. I’m looking for someone to intercede, someone to stand in the gap between the wrath that rightly should fall on them and the heart of the God who yearns to be gracious.”
You see, the interceder taps into the heart of God because although justice must be served, wrath must be vented. The heart of God is such that He delights in mercy, and when Abraham came and interceded for a people deserving wrath and plead for God’s patience, plead for God’s mercy, plead for God’s salvation, God liked that. He looked at Abraham and you know what He called him?
“My friend. This is My friend. This is someone who understands the seriousness of My holiness. He understands the seriousness of sin. He understands the justice and the righteousness of My wrath, but there’s something about My friend, Abraham, that resonates with My own heart, because he puts himself at risk and stands under the shadow of impending wrath in order to plead for the salvation and the deliverance of undeserving sinners. I like that. That is My friend.”
The interceder takes a very risky place because he stands between those who deserve the wrath of God and the God who is righteous in the exercise of that wrath, and yet He pleads for something that is even more deep and profound in the heart of God and that is His desire to to be gracious, to be merciful, to have His wrath propitiated.
2- The intercessor pleads on the basis of God’s name.
The second thing that we learn about this intercessor is that he pleads on the basis of God’s name. He pleads for the sake of God. He doesn’t plead for the sake of the people, he pleads for the sake of God.
Now, he pleads on behalf of the people, but not on the basis of the people. He pleads on behalf of the people on the basis of the name of God; on the basis of the character of God; on the basis of the covenant promises of God.
Have your children ever done that with you? Years ago we moved into our house that we’re living in now, and sometime prior to that I had made the stupid mistake of telling my kids that when we got to our new house we’d get a dog. To this day I am living with this animal. Jake the Beast. He is a 120 pound, yellow lab. He’s got epilepsy. He’s really ugly. Why do I have this animal in my house? Because my children, when they were very young, about ten years ago, at the dinner table the subject came up,
“Dad, when are we getting the dog?”
“What dog?”
“Remember the dog that you promised we could get when we came to our house?”
And you know what? They were right. I had promised them that we would get a dog. So, in order to be true to my promise we got the dog.
You know, we can come to our Father like that and say to Him, “You’ve promised. You’ve promised. You’ve committed yourself. Your name is at stake. Your reputation is at stake. You’ve promised.”
And take to God His own words, take to Him His promises, not because we deserve it, not on the basis of what we are or what we deserve. If we pray on that line, we’re in trouble! But because of who God is, because of His character, because of His promises, because He’s committed to us in the person of His Son, because of who Jesus Christ is, because He is our Mediator, because He’s given us His Spirit, because we bear His Name among men.
“For the sake of Your Name, for the sake of Your Word, for the sake of Christ look upon us in mercy and magnify Your grace. We know we’re sinners. We do not deserve anything but Your discipline, but glorify Your grace because You’ve promised. That is Your intent in having saved us. You’ve saved us for grace. You’ve saved us for the glory of Your Name.”
Let me recommend that you buy and use in your church the book by Donald Carson entitled A Call to Spiritual Reformation. It’s a study of the prayers of the apostle Paul–very helpful. If you find yourself thinking, “You know, we gather for prayer and we’re all over the map, we’re praying about this, we’re praying about that. We need to learn what to pray about.” Well this book is very helpful because it’s a study of the content of Paul’s prayers teaching us to pray for the things that Paul prayed for.
For example, in Ephesians chapter 1, looking at verse 15, Paul says there in verse 16 that he does not,
“Cease to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers.”
Here’s what he prays,
“That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of glory may give to you a spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the knowledge of Him, I pray that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened so that you will know what is the hope of His calling, what are the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints and what is the surpassing greatness of His power toward us who believe.”
Paul says here’s what you should pray for each other. Here’s what I’m praying for you. That God would give you wisdom, that God would instruct your heart that you might know and experience real hope, solid hope.
Again in chapter 3, verse 14, another record of His prayer.
For this reason I bow my knees before the Father, from whom every family in heaven and on earth derives its name, that He would grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with power through His Spirit in the inner man, so that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith; and that you, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and length and height and depth, and to know the love of Christ which surpasses knowledge, that you may be filled up to all the fullness of God. Now to Him who is able to do far more abundantly beyond all that we ask or think, according to the power that works within us, to Him be the glory in the church and in Christ Jesus to all generations forever and ever. Amen.
Paul says, “Here’s what I’m praying for you, here’s what I am interceding for in regard to you the church at Ephesus, that you would be given strength by the Spirit in the inner man; so that you would know the presence of Christ in your assembly; so that you would grow in faith that you would experience being loved by Jesus; that You would be complete; and that You would come with me into this place of praise and end with this doxology, ‘To Him be the glory in the church and in Christ Jesus forever and ever.’”
In Philippians 1:9-11, the same thing. He prays for increased love. He prays for knowledge. He prays for discernment. He prays that we would be enabled to choose the things that are excellent and to arrive before Christ in judgment having lived holy lives and bearing an abundance of fruit. Here’s what we should pray for! Here’s what we should teach our people to pray for!
There are other places where Paul tells us what he prays for in the church. Paul’s example challenges the way we often pray. We ask for material things. We ask that our situation would change. Paul would say, “Look, don’t worry about changing your situation, worry about YOU changing. Worry about God changing you, not changing your situation. He wants you to be holy in whatever situation you’re in.”
Yes, you can pray for your health and your job and your situations—“Casting all our cares upon Him because He cares for you”—but pray these things submitted to the Kingdom priorities: holiness, sanctification, discernment, growth in faith, growth in grace.
Sometimes we pray for people’s situations to change and we don’t stop to think maybe God doesn’t want their situation to change. Maybe He wants them to change in that situation. He’s brought them into that situation to teach them patience, to teach them faith, to teach them endurance.
We need to be encouraged by the example of a man like Epaphras in Colossians chapter 4, verse 12 and 13.
Epaphras who is one of your number a bondslave of Jesus Christ sends you his greetings always laboring earnestly for you in his prayers, that you may stand perfect and fully assured in all the will of God. For I testify for him that he has a deep concern for you and for those who are in Laodicea and Hierapolis.”
It’s thought that Epaphras planted the church in Colossae, but Paul doesn’t mention his preaching ministry. He mentions his intercessory prayer ministry and he says, it’s very, very arduous, it’s very, very difficult. He’s laboring earnestly. The Greek word is ‘agonizing.’ It’s like a picture of the athlete who is straining to cross the finish line with his jugular veins bulging and his sweat pouring out and his muscles straining. It’s work involved. He’s laboring earnestly. He does this always, constantly, continually, in a disciplined, regular manner. Why? So that you may stand perfect, fully assured in the will of God for your growth in grace.
Our best example in this ministry, of course, is Christ Jesus Himself in Luke chapter 22 where Jesus there speaks to Peter in verse 31,
“Simon, Simon, behold, Satan has demanded permission to sift you like wheat; but I have prayed for you, that your faith may not fail; and you, when once you have turned again, strengthen your brothers.”
While Satan sifts our people we need to intercede for them, praying that their faith will not fail.
Again in John, chapter 17, Jesus’ high priestly prayer. John 17, verse 9,
“I ask on their behalf; I do not ask on behalf of the world, but of those whom You have given Me; for they are Yours”
Jesus prays on behalf of His apostles. They are with Him that night before His crucifixion, then verse 20,
“I do not ask on behalf of these alone, but for those also who believe in Me through their word.”
He prays for you. He’s praying for me. He’s praying for us who believe. Paul tells us in Romans 8:34, He is at the right hand of God making intercession for us.
In Hebrews 7:25, “He always lives making intercession for us.” The work of Christ right now is the work of the intercessor. It’s the work He calls us to, as pastors, to come into the privileged place of intercessory prayer. It’s the thing that Christ Himself is doing! If Christ is doing that, ought not we to be doing that?
Well, quickly let me summarize this last head of practical counsel for the pastoral prayer ministry. I’ve listed to you several passages and commend them to you, but let me ask and attempt to answer the question, what we should pray for our people?
In Colossians 4, verse 2-4, I believe that we’re taught that we should pray for the Holy Spirit to be given to our people in the ministry of the Word of God.
We should pray for our people, secondly, that they might endure temptation even as Christ prayed for Peter being tempted, sifted by Satan. We should pray for each member according to their needs as you know them.
Paul says in Romans 10:1 that he prays for his kindred, he prays for his family. In Luke 11:13, again praying that Christ by the Spirit would be present in the meetings of the church and in Colossians 1:9-12 that the people’s faith, love and fruitful service to Christ would grow.
Pray for Kingdom concerns, brethren. Pray for Kingdom concerns.
How should you pray? You need to schedule time to do this. This should be a part of your disciplined, scheduled labor before Christ. You’ll not pray as an interceder by accident. You’ll do it on purpose. You’ll do it by planning to do it. You do it in a systematic way, perhaps in conjunction with your morning devotions to take two or three of the folk who are on your membership list and pray regularly through the list of members.
When you gather for your elders meetings, devote a large chart of that time for praying for the particular sheep in your flock and intercede for them.
Carry your people in your heart when you’re working in the Word of God. You’ve got your people there and there’ll be a realization. This passage will meet this need. “I’ve gotta call this person up and encourage them from this word,” or drop to your knees there on that occasion and pray for them. Pray for them spontaneously. Pray for them in a disciplined way. Study Christ. Learn His heart. He is the intercessor and He will teach us to be interceders. Ask for the Spirit of Christ that you might look upon your people with the compassion of Christ and He cannot look at us, but He doesn’t intercede for us.
Here are two main priorities for our study this year: the priority of preaching and the priority of prayer–the priority of prayer and the priority of preaching.
We can’t separate them. You’re not going to be an effectual preacher if you’re not a man of prayer and the more you become a man of prayer the more you become a better preacher. The two of them are devoted together.
May God make us mighty in the pulpit when we speak to men on behalf of God and may God make us mighty on our knees when we speak to God in behalf of men.
Let’s pray.
Our Father, we do ask for Your Spirit. We confess that we do not pray as we ought to pray, we do not pray as constantly and as consistently as we should. We do not pray for the things that we should pray for. How often our prayers are misguided. How often we seek to spend our prayers upon ourselves, seeking to advance our own name and our own agenda. Father, we confess that we are unworthy servants. We ask that You would give us Your Spirit and instruct us in the way of intercessory prayer, that we would be men who are bold in Your presence, courageous to stand between You and the wrath that is rightfully deserving of our people that we know, our God, our people are weak, our people are often disobedient and negligent.
Lord, we pray for the heart of Jesus Christ, that we might stand between You and them and plead that You would vindicate Your gospel purposes in them, that You would magnify the name of Christ among them, that You would cause Your grace and love to triumph in and through them. Father, we pray that praying for them would make us better preachers to them, that we would carry them in our hearts, and that we would speak to them from hearts of yearning compassionate love that we’ve learned from Christ by praying for them. Lord, we pray that You would teach us how to be a people of prayer, that as churches we would be house of prayer for all the nations, praying for the good of Your people, for the establishment of leaders, for the protection that the people of God need so that the work of the Kingdom would go forth through the proclamation of the gospel.
Lord, we pray, teach us to pray. Give to us a spirit of prayer and magnify Your grace in us and glorify Your Name through us. These things we petition in Jesus Christ. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La prioridad de la predicación
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2009-05-04-1200-Priority-of-Preaching-Gen5-24-alan-dunn.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Charles Spurgeon escribe:
“Queremos que vuelva a haber muchos hombres como Lutero, Bunyan, Calvino, Whitefield, dispuestos a señalar sus errores y cuyos nombres inspiren terror en los oídos de nuestros enemigos. Necesitamos desesperadamente a hombres así. ¿De dónde vendrán?
Son dones de Cristo a la iglesia y llegarán a su debido tiempo. Él ya dio, y tiene poder de volver a darnos, una edad dorada de predicadores, un tiempo tan fértil en grandes teólogos y poderosos ministros como fue la época de los puritanos. Era un tiempo en el que la antigua y buena verdad se volvió a predicar por hombres cuyos labios parecían tocados por un carbón encendido tomado del altar. Este será el instrumento en manos del Espíritu para llevar a cabo un gran avivamiento profundo de la religión en el país.
Yo no busco otros medios para que el hombre se convierta fuera de la simple predicación del Evangelio y la apertura de los oídos de los hombres para que la oigan. En el momento en el que la Iglesia de Dios menosprecie el púlpito, Dios la despreciará a ella. El ministerio de la predicación ha sido siempre la forma en la que al Señor le ha placido reavivar y bendecir a sus iglesias”.
En primer lugar, pues, consideraremos la prioridad de la predicación en la historia del pueblo de Dios. Escudriñaremos en el pasado antiguo durante un momento con el fin de reconocer que Dios trató siempre con su pueblo por medio de predicadores.
En Génesis capítulo cinco y versículo veinticuatro leemos acerca de Enoc; se nos dice que anduvo con Dios, y desapareció porque Dios se lo llevó. Fue un hombre misterioso, relevante y Judas nos dice en el capítulo uno y versículo catorce que Enoc era un predicador.
Según dice Judas en el capítulo uno versículo catorce, Enoc profetizó o predicó en la séptima generación desde Adán y su mensaje era de juicio; anunciaba que Dios vendría a ejecutar juicio sobre todos. Vemos el personaje de Noé, en el Antiguo Testamento, y le recordamos sobre todo por haber construido el arca, pero Pedro nos dice en 2 Pedro 2:5 que fue un predicador de justicia.
Acerca de Abraham, cuya vida conocemos a través de las páginas del Génesis, leemos en el capítulo dieciocho, versículo diecinueve:
“Porque yo lo he escogido para que mande a sus hijos y a su casa después de él que guarden el camino del Señor, haciendo justicia y juicio, para que el Señor cumpla en Abraham todo lo que Él ha dicho acerca de él”.
A Abraham se le confió la palabra de Dios y él mandó a su familia que la cumpliese. Su casa estaba formada por varios cientos de personas. En Génesis catorce se nos dice que movilizó a trescientos dieciocho hombres nacidos en su casa para que lucharan contra los cuatro reyes.
Él ordenó a sus hijos y a su casa que guardaran el camino del Señor. En Génesis capítulo veinte y versículo 7 se dice que Abraham era un profeta. Abraham fue un predicador de la Palabra de Dios.
Del mismo modo, Moisés fue un predicador. Recibió palabras de Dios y las proclamó ante los israelitas. Gran parte del pentateuco, los primeros cinco libros de la Biblia, recogen las palabras que Moisés dijo a los hijos de Israel. Predicó al pueblo de Dios congregado.
Cuando observamos a los profetas del Antiguo Testamento como Isaías, Jeremías, Ezequiel, Jonás, Amós, Hageo, Malaquías, Habacuc… vemos que hay algo común entre ellos. Aunque vivieron en distintas situaciones y ministraron en circunstancias diferentes, todos ellos eran predicadores y proclamaron la Palabra de Dios.
Ahora quiero que busquemos en nuestras Biblias el primero de varios pasajes que me gustaría ver y leer en las Escrituras acerca del ministerio de Juan el Bautista, en Marcos capítulo uno y versículo cuatro. Marcos uno versículo cuatro. Juan el Bautista apareció en el desierto predicando un bautismo de arrepentimiento para el perdón de los pecados. La ordenanza del bautismo definió el ministerio de Juan. Esa fue la actividad que caracterizó a Juan. Se le llama “el Bautista”, pero su ministerio fue el de un predicador. Él fue alguien que predicó un bautismo de arrepentimiento para perdón de los pecados.
Cuando contemplamos a nuestro Señor y Salvador Jesucristo sabemos que el propósito supremo para el cual vino fue para expiar nuestros pecados por medio de su muerte en la cruz y de su triunfo sobre la muerte en la resurrección. Su victoria sobre Satanás le convirtió en nuestro libertador, pero la prioridad del ministerio de Jesús fue la predicación.
En Marcos capítulo uno, versículos catorce y quince, leemos: “Después que Juan había sido encarcelado, Jesús vino a Galilea proclamando el evangelio de Dios, y diciendo: El tiempo se ha cumplido y el reino de Dios se ha acercado; arrepentíos y creed en el evangelio”.
Jesús vino predicando. De nuevo, en el capítulo uno, versículo 38, del Evangelio de Marcos leemos: “Y Él les dijo: Vamos a otro lugar, a los pueblos vecinos, para que predique también allí, porque para eso he venido. Y fue por toda Galilea, predicando en sus sinagogas y expulsando demonios”.
Las obras de poder de Jesús eran manifestaciones que validaban la Palabra que Él había proclamado.
En Lucas capítulo cuatro vemos el mensaje de Cristo a su ciudad natal de Nazaret. En el versículo dieciocho y el diecinueve leemos lo que constituye su mandato mesiánico derivado del profeta Isaías:
“El Espíritu del Señor está sobre mí, porque me ha ungido para anunciar el evangelio a los pobres. Me ha enviado para proclamar libertad a los cautivos, y la recuperación de la vista a los ciegos; para poner en libertad a los oprimidos; para proclamar el año favorable del Señor”.
El ministerio de Jesús es de proclamación, de predicación, y los Evangelios recogen para nosotros muchos de sus sermones.
En Mateo capítulo siete tenemos la conclusión del Sermón del Monte y leemos las palabras finales en el versículo veintiocho y en el veintinueve. “Cuando Jesús terminó estas palabras, las multitudes se admiraban de su enseñanza; porque les enseñaba como uno que tiene autoridad, y no como sus escribas”. La gente estaba perpleja, no solo por lo que Él decía sino por la forma en la que lo hacía: su método de comunicación. Era una manifestación de poder. Era una demostración de autoridad.
En Juan siete, versículo cuarenta y seis, aquellos que fueron enviados a capturar a Jesús se encontraron con su predicación. Le oyeron predicar y volvieron con las manos vacías diciendo: “Jamás hombre alguno ha hablado como este hombre habla”
Cuando llevaron a Jesús ante Pilato en Juan dieciocho, en el versículo treinta y siete, se dirige a Pilato diciendo: “[…] Para esto yo he nacido y para esto he venido al mundo, para dar testimonio de la verdad. Todo el que es de la verdad escucha mi voz”.
Para dar testimonio de la Verdad se necesita una voz. La descripción del ministerio de predicación de Jesús, un ministerio de palabras, es lo que hacía que los hombres fuesen responsables ante Dios de haber oído su testimonio acerca de la Verdad.
Jesús era un predicador y encargó a sus discípulos que, de igual modo, ellos también lo fueran.
Otra vez, en el Evangelio de Marcos capítulo tres, versículo catorce y quince vemos: “Y designó a doce, para que estuvieran con Él y para enviarlos a predicar, y para que tuvieran autoridad de expulsar demonios”.
La predicación del Evangelio es el medio a través del cual se ataca a los poderes de la oscuridad.
¿Cuándo ocurre esto? En el libro de los Hechos tenemos el ministerio de estos hombres. Vayamos a Hechos de los Apóstoles capítulo uno desde el versículo ocho y esto es lo que leemos: “Pero recibiréis poder cuando el Espíritu Santo venga sobre vosotros; y me seréis testigos en Jerusalén, en toda Judea y Samaria, y hasta los confines de la tierra”.
Ser un testigo es responsabilizarse del mensaje, de la Palabra, de predicar este Evangelio y esto, claro está, se convierte en el núcleo del ministerio apostólico.
En Hechos capítulo dos vemos a Pedro. ¿Qué está haciendo? Está predicando. Observamos en el versículo catorce que, poniéndose en pie “con los once, alzó la voz y les declaró […]”.
Pedro proclama un mensaje, predica un sermón que se deriva de tres textos del Antiguo Testamento. Su sermón tiene tres puntos principales y la aplicación hace que la conciencia de los hombres les conduzca a la fe en Jesucristo. En el versículo cuarenta leemos: “Y con muchas otras palabras testificaba solemnemente y les exhortaba diciendo: Sed salvos de esta perversa generación”.
Cuando, al analizar el capítulo dos del libro de los Hechos, lo único que se reconoce es que esa gente habló en lenguas esto implica que no estamos viendo lo que el Espíritu Santo nos ha dado en ese pasaje. Se trata de un sermón que se ha recogido allí. Es el relato de un predicador que abre la Palabra de Dios y predica sobre Joel, sobre los Salmos y que declara a Cristo crucificado, resucitado e insta a los hombres al arrepentimiento y a la fe.
En Hechos capítulo tres el Señor usa a Pedro para sanar a un cojo y ¿qué es lo que esto provoca? Una oportunidad para predicar el segundo sermón que se recoge en Hechos capítulo tres. En el capítulo cuatro versículo dos se hace una descripción para nosotros. ¿Qué fue lo que se predicó? Enseñaron al pueblo y proclamaron la resurrección de los muertos en Jesús. Enseñaron y proclamaron.
El Sanedrín se opuso a la predicación de Pedro. En Hechos capítulo cuatro, empezando a leer desde el versículo dieciocho tenemos: “Cuando los llamaron, les ordenaron no hablar ni enseñar en el nombre de Jesús. Mas respondiendo Pedro y Juan, les dijeron: Vosotros mismos juzgad si es justo delante de Dios obedecer a vosotros antes que a Dios; porque nosotros no podemos dejar de decir lo que hemos visto y oído”.
Pedro se da cuenta de que la oposición es contra lo que está predicando y decide ser obediente a Dios incluso frente a las autoridades que están en contra. Toma la determinación de continuar hablando, de seguir dando testimonio. Así pues, en Hechos cuatro, versículo treinta y tres dice: “Con gran poder los apóstoles daban testimonio de la resurrección del Señor Jesús, y abundante gracia había sobre todos ellos”.
He venido a dar testimonio. Vosotros sois mis testigos. Proclamar; declarar; predicar; enseñar; dar testimonio.
La predicación provocó más persecución. En Hechos capítulo cinco versículo cuarenta y dos, en medio de la oposición y persecución, leemos: “Y todos los días, en el templo y de casa en casa, no cesaban de enseñar y predicar a Jesús como el Cristo”.
Entonces vemos que aquí Satanás cambia su estrategia. No consigue hacerles callar por medio de la oposición y la persecución. Por consiguiente, en el capítulo seis, decide distraerles e intenta silenciarlos proporcionando una buena razón para que descuiden la predicación por verse enredados en otras actividades legítimas del reino.
En Hechos capítulo seis leemos:
“Por aquellos días, al multiplicarse el número de los discípulos, surgió una queja de parte de los judíos helenistas en contra de los judíos nativos, porque sus viudas eran desatendidas en la distribución diaria de los alimentos. Entonces los doce convocaron a la congregación de los discípulos, y dijeron: No es conveniente que nosotros descuidemos la palabra de Dios para servir mesas.
Por tanto, hermanos, escoged de entre vosotros siete hombres de buena reputación, llenos del Espíritu Santo y de sabiduría, a quienes podamos encargar esta tarea. Y nosotros nos entregaremos a la oración y al ministerio de la palabra. Lo propuesto tuvo la aprobación de toda la congregación, y escogieron a Esteban, un hombre lleno de fe y del Espíritu Santo, y a Felipe, a Prócoro, a Nicanor, a Timón, a Parmenas y a Nicolás, un prosélito de Antioquía; a los cuales presentaron ante los apóstoles, y después de orar, pusieron sus manos sobre ellos”.
Aquí, los Apóstoles tuvieron la suficiente sabiduría para ver la importancia del ministerio a las viudas necesitadas que se encontraban entre ellos. No descuidaron esa necesidad sino que dirigieron a la congregación para que reconociera a hombres que fuesen siervos y tuviesen la capacidad de tomar la responsabilidad de hacer frente a esa necesidad, por ser una preocupación necesaria del Evangelio, un ministerio de iglesia ineludible.
Sin embargo, con todo lo necesario que pueda ser ese ministerio, no puede constituir una distracción de la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. No puede desplazar la atención de los Apóstoles y hacer que descuiden la Palabra de Dios para entregarse a esas obligaciones por muy buenas y legítimas que sean. Por tanto, los Apóstoles mantienen la prioridad de predicar y no permiten que esto, por necesario y bueno que sea, les distraiga de la Palabra de Dios.
Lucas nos relata el resultado de esta decisión en el versículo siete: “Y la palabra de Dios crecía, y el número de los discípulos se multiplicaba en gran manera en Jerusalén, y muchos de los sacerdotes obedecían a la fe”. La Palabra de Dios siguió creciendo. Esta es la forma en que Lucas describe el éxito de predicar la Palabra de Dios: se proclamaba públicamente la Palabra de Dios, de casa en casa, testificando, predicando, dando testimonio; todo el vocabulario que describe el avance de la Palabra.
En Hechos veinte tenemos el ejemplo del Apóstol Pablo cuando describe su ministerio entre los efesios. Observemos las palabras, el vocabulario y tomemos nota de las distintas formas que utiliza en Hechos capítulo veinte, y comenzando en el versículo dieciocho, para describir la declaración verbal y la proclamación de la Palabra de Dios.
Cuando los ancianos de Éfeso llegan a Mileto, vienen a Pablo y él les dice:
“Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos; cómo no rehuí declarar a vosotros nada que fuera útil, y de enseñaros públicamente y de casa en casa, testificando solemnemente, tanto a judíos como a griegos, del arrepentimiento para con Dios y de la fe en nuestro Señor Jesucristo”.
Pablo dice: “Recordad cuando vine a vosotros por primera vez. Qué destaca en vuestra mente de ese momento en el que me visteis en el entorno público, cuando me observasteis en privado, de casa en casa, ¿en qué se fijaron vuestros ojos? Mis labios —dice Pablo— estaban en continuo movimiento. Declaré, enseñé, di solemne testimonio e intenté en cada momento que las palabras penetraran en vuestros oídos por medio de la proclamación verbal”.
Versículo veinticuatro: “Pero en ninguna manera estimo mi vida como valiosa para mí mismo, a fin de poder terminar mi carrera y el ministerio que recibí del Señor Jesús, para dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios”.
Versículo veinticinco: “Y ahora, he aquí, yo sé que ninguno de vosotros, entre quienes anduve predicando el reino, volverá a ver mi rostro”. “Anduve predicando”.
Otra vez, en el versículo veintisiete: “Pues no rehuí declarar a vosotros todo el propósito de Dios”.
Pablo describe cada punto de su ministerio: de forma pública, privada, de principio a fin, hasta el final de su vida se dedicará a predicar, declarar, proclamar, testificar, enseñar, instruir. Será una comunicación verbal constante y continua de la Palabra de Dios.
Cuando llega a la última carta de su vida, en el momento en que está al borde de la eternidad ¿cómo se define a sí mismo?
Segunda de Timoteo capítulo uno versículo once. Lo vimos esta mañana. ¿Cómo se describe a sí mismo? Versículo once: “para el cual yo fui constituido predicador, apóstol y maestro”.
He aquí mi ministerio. Es un ministerio de proclamación. Es un ministerio de declaración. Es una vida entregada a un tipo particular de comunicación: predicar y predicar.
Dejando nuestras biblias para considerar la historia de la Iglesia, no puedo pretender hacer un estudio siglo a siglo. Sin embargo, os sugiero hermanos que penséis por un instante en un momento de la historia de la Iglesia que atraiga vuestra atención.
Pensad por un momento en un periodo de la historia de la Iglesia que tenga un interés particular para vosotros. Me atrevería a decir que, cualquiera que sea vuestro pensamiento sobre ello ahora mismo, podéis asociarlo a la predicación y podéis nombrar a alguien de la iglesia primitiva que fuese útil y relevante a causa de la necedad de la predicación.
Si pensáis en la Reforma, podréis pensar en hombres que fueron poderosos en el púlpito, que abrieron la Palabra de Dios y la proclamaron. Si pensáis en el Gran Avivamiento; en el Segundo Gran Avivamiento; en los movimientos del Espíritu en avivamientos regionales, nacionales, ¿qué veis con los ojos de vuestra mente? Veis un púlpito y un predicador.
Cada vez que Dios ha tenido a bien que hubiese un avance del Evangelio en la historia, lo ha hecho por medio de la predicación. Nuestra oración es que el Espíritu descienda sobre nosotros en este lugar y nos capacite para ser portavoces del Dios que vive, que habla, que nos ha dado un libro y palabras para que podamos ser sus heraldos, sus voceros, y sus predicadores en nuestro tiempo.
Anteriormente consideramos la prioridad de la predicación en la historia del pueblo de Dios.
En segundo lugar, considerad conmigo la prioridad de la predicación en la vida del pueblo de Dios. Sí, la prioridad de la predicación en la vida del pueblo de Dios. En su faceta de comunidad, la iglesia es responsable de proclamar el Evangelio. Como iglesia, tiene una mayordomía para que el Evangelio avance por medio del ministerio de la predicación. La iglesia tiene varias tareas que le han sido asignadas por su Señor exaltado, pero la misión fundamental es el crecimiento del Evangelio por medio de la proclamación de un predicador.
En primera de Timoteo capítulo tres y versículo quince leemos: “[…] te escribo para que sepas cómo debe conducirse uno en la casa de Dios, que es la iglesia del Dios vivo, columna y sostén de la verdad”.
La Iglesia es la plataforma sobre la que se erige y se emite la Verdad. La iglesia es responsable de mantener la integridad de la doctrina de la Verdad; de emitirla y de hacerla avanzar.
En primera de Pedro capítulo dos y versículo nueve, Pedro describe a la Iglesia como responsable de este ministerio de proclamación. “Pero vosotros sois linaje escogido, real sacerdocio, nación santa, pueblo adquirido para posesión de Dios, a fin de que anunciéis las virtudes de aquel que os llamó de las tinieblas a su luz admirable”.
El pueblo de Dios, en tanto que comunidad, es responsable de ver que la Palabra de Dios se proclame y que su identidad de comunidad reunida es para la proclamación de ese Evangelio, para declarar las virtudes de ese Dios que es nuestro Salvador. No hay otra institución en el planeta al que se le haya dado esta responsabilidad.
A ninguna otra organización se le ha asignado la tarea de la responsabilidad en cuanto a la Verdad, para mantenerla, proclamarla y para su crecimiento en el mundo. Si la iglesia no se asegura de que el Evangelio se proclame, este no será proclamado. Por consiguiente, la Iglesia debe convertir la predicación en su prioridad principal. La Iglesia debe establecer un ministerio bíblico de predicación y hacer lo posible para enviar a predicadores bíblicos: la prioridad de predicar en la vida del pueblo de Dios.
Esto nos lleva a considerar, en tercer lugar, que el ministerio pastoral debe centrarse en la predicación y la enseñanza. Si el pueblo de Dios tiene la responsabilidad y la ejerce para reconocernos como hombres que tiene ese don, como hombres dotados del Espíritu para la proclamación y nos apartan para esa tarea, entonces debemos convertir la predicación y la enseñanza en el centro principal de nuestras labores. Debemos predicar el Evangelio, pues, a aquellos que nunca lo han oído ni han creído en Jesucristo.
En segunda de Timoteo capítulo 4 y versículo cinco, vemos que debemos hacer la obra de un evangelista. Debemos buscar oportunidades para hacer la obra de evangelizar a aquellos que están fuera de Cristo; para predicar a los inconversos.
Debemos intentar tocar la conciencia de los que no son salvos, cuando se reúnan con nosotros en nuestros cultos de adoración, para que haya una palabra que les llame a la fe y al arrepentimiento, llevándoles a una unión con Cristo. Tenemos que buscar las oportunidades cuando y donde Dios nos las de, ya sea de casa en casa o en un entorno público, en nuestra Atenas, donde hay debates, donde hay un foro para que la voz del Evangelio pueda oírse.
Debemos adoptar medidas agresivas para proclamar el Evangelio en los oídos de aquellos que se encuentran fuera de Cristo. Pablo deja esto muy claro cuando leemos en Romanos capítulo diez, versículos trece y catorce: “Todo aquel que invoque el nombre del Señor será salvo. ¿Cómo, pues, invocarán a aquel en quien no han creído? ¿Y cómo creerán en aquel de quien no han oído? ¿Y cómo oirán sin haber quien les predique?
Un predicador. No un director de cine, sino un predicador. No un titiritero, sino un predicador. No un coreógrafo de baile, sino un predicador. Esa es la forma en la que oirán. Y al proclamar esta necedad de la predicación, el Espíritu abrirá soberanamente sus oídos y llegarán a creer en Aquel al que están oyendo hablar.
Prestad atención a las palabras. No dice en Aquel de quien oyen hablar sino Aquel al que oyen hablar porque la predicación del Evangelio por el Espíritu es la propia voz de Cristo para aquellos que se congregan bajo esta forma de comunicación. Oyen a Cristo en la predicación autorizada por el Espíritu. No oyen de Él, ni acerca de Él, ni con respecto a Él, sino que le oyen a Él por medio de la predicación. Por tanto, debemos intentar predicar a los inconversos.
Asimismo, debemos predicar para la edificación de aquellos que creen, dándoles lo que Pablo denomina “todo el consejo de Dios”. En primera de Timoteo, capítulo cuatro, tenemos el mandato del Apóstol Pablo a Timoteo (primera de Timoteo capítulo cuatro leyendo desde el versículo trece):
“Entretanto que llego, ocúpate en la lectura de las Escrituras, la exhortación y la enseñanza. No descuides el don espiritual que está en ti, que te fue conferido por medio de la profecía con la imposición de manos del presbiterio. Reflexiona sobre estas cosas, dedícate a ellas, para que tu aprovechamiento sea evidente a todos. Ten cuidado de ti mismo y de la enseñanza, persevera en estas cosas, porque haciéndolo asegurarás la salvación tanto para ti mismo como para los que te escuchan”.
Timoteo, eres un ministro de la Palabra de Dios en la asamblea del Pueblo de Dios. Presta atención a la Palabra de Dios. Léela. Hazlo públicamente. No descuides la lectura pública, exhorta, enseña y predica. Céntrate en ello. Déjate absorber por ello, de tal modo que las personas que lleven tiempo bajo tu ministerio puedan reconocer que estás mejorando; que estás creciendo; que tu progreso sea evidente para todos. Ten cuidado de ti mismo, préstate atención porque eres el instrumento por medio del cual llega la predicación y tú mismo debes recomendarla. Vosotros sois el medio, como vimos en la hora anterior. El hombre de Dios es el medio que Dios utiliza para el crecimiento de su reino en cualquier generación.
Juan 1:6: “Vino al mundo un hombre enviado por Dios, cuyo nombre era Juan”. Este es el método de Dios.
El hombre; Timoteo, cuídate como hombre porque eres el instrumento. ¿Para qué? Para pronunciar la Palabra de Dios por medio de la predicación del Evangelio. Céntrate en esto. Conviértelo en tu centro de atención. Haz que sea la meta a la que te conduzca tu tiempo.
Personalmente, hay tantas cosas en las que me gustaría tener un interés y que con el paso de los años han quedado de lado. Hubo un momento en mi vida en el que pensé que me gustaría ser una especie de músico; esto se quedó de lado. Pensé que me gustaría ser algo así como un artista. Me habría gustado aprender a dibujar y hacer bellas obras de arte. ¿Cómo puedo hacer esto y absorberme en el ministerio de la Palabra de Dios? El ministerio de la Palabra de Dios es un esfuerzo que abarca todo.
Cualquier cosa que leo me provoca el pensamiento de cómo puedo relacionar este material con mis ovejas. Muy pocas veces leo cosas que no tengan que ver con ayudar a mi gente, a alimentarla. Cuando leo nuevas revistas estoy buscando algo que llevar a mi gente para ayudarles a entender la Palabra de Dios en relación con los días en los que vivimos.
Tantos otros intereses y planteamientos se quedan por el camino porque tenemos que prestar atención a nosotros mismos, tenemos que atender a nuestra doctrina y debemos trabajar de forma que nuestro progreso sea evidente y estemos más centrados en esta prioridad de la predicación que nos llevará a esta última consideración.
Debemos resistir a la tentación de descuidar la prioridad de la predicación. Debemos hacerlo. Las palabras predicar, predicación, proclamar, testificar, declarar, heraldo, anuncio, todos estos términos pueden encontrarse más de un centenar de veces en el Nuevo Testamento En realidad, el Nuevo Testamento utiliza treinta y tres verbos distintos para describir la actividad de predicar; ¡treinta y tres verbos diferentes!
Ahora bien; cualquiera que lea su biblia con sinceridad llegará a la conclusión de que la predicación es muy importante. Predicar es muy importante y a pesar de ello, vivimos en un tiempo en el que el mensaje que se nos da como predicadores es, cada vez más, que la predicación no era importante para Pablo. Si hay algo cada vez más irrelevante en nuestra generación, eso parece ser la predicación. ¿No os da esa sensación algunas veces?
Te sientas al lado de alguien en el avión y preguntas: ¿A qué se dedica?
Y te contestan: “Vendo dispositivos. Quiero vender tantos como pueda y voy a cualquier sitio donde haya posibilidad de venderlos. Los dispositivos son fabulosos, déjeme hablarle sobre ellos. ¿Y usted, a qué se dedica?
—Soy predicador.
—Oh.
Y en ese momento sientes como si una ventana se cerrara, ¿verdad? Rara vez te encuentras con un cálido y cordial interés.
—¿De veras? ¡Hábleme de ello!
Vivimos en un tiempo en el que cada vez se mira con más desprecio a los predicadores y a la predicación y lo lamentable es que esto ocurre incluso en la iglesia. Sucede aun entre aquellos que profesan ser cristianos y que, si realmente lo son, llegaron a serlo porque alguien les proclamó la Palabra de Dios.
¿De qué otro modo podrían haber llegado a creer de no ser por haberle oído hablar por medio de alguien? ¿Y quién fue esa persona? Un predicador. Fue alguien que testificó y proclamó.
Con todo, parece que Satanás ha sido capaz de influenciar a muchos para que les convenza de que si hay algo que se pueda dar por sentado, algo que se pueda descuidar y descartar, es la predicación. Por tanto, no os sorprendáis de que el enemigo del alma de los hombres tome todas las medidas para desanimar a los predicadores y silenciar las predicaciones.
Algunas veces su oposición es muy directa, muy agresiva. Suscita la oposición religiosa y política en contra de la predicación. Combina la oposición religiosa y la política para perseguir agresivamente y silenciar la predicación. La bestia de Apocalipsis trece y el falso profeta, las fuerzas políticas y religiosas, se unieron y su estrategia fue la de perseguir y silenciar a base de atemorizar con el daño físico. Esa es la estrategia en oriente, en la iglesia en oriente, en Asia, en los países islámicos.
En nuestra situación, Satanás utiliza una estrategia más indirecta. No es la bestia del Apocalipsis sino la ramera babilónica que intenta silenciar la voz de la predicación en occidente; la tentadora y atractiva seducción de la riqueza, la conveniencia y la propia satisfacción que surge e insta a que disminuya la predicación y nos tienta para que transijamos y seamos más populares y atrayentes. Esa es la estrategia de occidente.
Me temo que estamos viviendo en un tiempo en el que muchos que profesan ser cristianos están comprometiendo, no solo el contenido del Evangelio, sino también el método por el cual este debe comunicarse.
En estos días, muchos nos dicen que no importa el método mientras se comunique el mensaje de alguna manera. La forma en que se haga es irrelevante, pero os sugiero que la Biblia no solo enseña el contenido del mensaje sino el método por el cual este debe ser declarado y el modo en que debe crecer. Veréis; el mensaje es el de la Cruz y el método es la necedad de la predicación. Tanto el mensaje como el método escandalizan la mente inconversa.
En primera de Corintios capítulo uno, Pablo escribe en el versículo veintiuno:
“Porque ya que en la sabiduría de Dios el mundo no conoció a Dios por medio de su propia sabiduría, agradó a Dios, mediante la necedad de la predicación, salvar a los que creen. Porque en verdad los judíos piden señales y los griegos buscan sabiduría; pero nosotros predicamos a Cristo crucificado, piedra de tropiezo para los judíos, y necedad para los gentiles; mas para los llamados, tanto judíos como griegos, Cristo es poder de Dios y sabiduría de Dios”.
Los que estaban en Corinto no solo tenían dificultades con la idea de un Mesías crucificado; tampoco estaban muy contentos con Pablo. Para ellos Pablo no era muy impresionante; no pensaban que Pablo pudiera satisfacer su noción de lo que debía ser la oratoria.
Esta genta no iban a ver una obra de teatro un viernes por la noche, no encendían su televisor; no tenían nada de esto. Lo que harían sería ir al teatro y reunirse a centenares y escuchar las grandiosas y fabulosas retóricas durante tres o cuatro horas. Se trataría de hombres de lenguaje elocuente y discursos reveladores, con ciertas formas y subsiguientes estructuras. La audiencia se sentaba y luego juzgaba y valoraba la forma en la que el hombre hablaba. Pablo llegaría hasta ellos y les hablaría.
Yo creo que Pablo debía ser un hombre bajito y feo que había sido golpeado… ¿cuántas veces? Lo que quiero decir es que si os hubieran azotado tantas veces como a Pablo, imagino que vuestro cuerpo se vería deteriorado. No impresionaba a nadie por su apariencia y no seguía las reglas de la retórica griega.
Él empezaba a hablar y se irritaría tanto que al comenzar a hablar diría: “En primer lugar”, y hablaría sin cesar sin llegar nunca a un “en segundo lugar”. Y todo el mundo estaría allí sentado diciendo: “Estas no son las reglas. No es así como se debe hacer. Este hombre no está siguiendo la estructura, la belleza y el orden de la retórica griega. No nos impresiona en absoluto”.
No les gustaba la forma de comunicación de Pablo y este dice: “No voy a transigir. No estoy aquí para acatar la cultura griega, sus definiciones de lo que es un buen entretenimiento o sus expectativas acerca de lo que es necesario para reunir a una multitud y complacer a una audiencia.
No es este el juego al que estamos jugando aquí. Estamos tratando con el alma de los hombres. Estamos tratando con la Palabra de Dios. Estamos hablando a personas que se hallan a tan solo unos segundos de la eternidad y tenemos una mayordomía. No estamos aquí para entretener. No estamos aquí para hacer cosquillas en los oídos. No estamos aquí para satisfacer a una audiencia.
Estamos aquí para declarar la Palabra del Dios vivo y, al hacerlo, hablaremos de una forma que no tendrá por objetivo el gusto artístico estético de la presentación. Nuestro objetivo es su conciencia. Hablaremos de las consecuencias de su pecado y lo haremos con un celo y una pasión que transmitirá una autoridad que viene del mismo trono de Dios.
Hablaremos un mensaje que humillará el orgullo de los hombres. Haremos un llamamiento para que midan su vida por el rasero de la ley de Dios y vean que tienen carencias; que sepan que son pecadores, transgresores de la ley y podamos llevarles, en esa condición quebrantada, a ver esa gracia de Dios otorgada en un Mesías crucificado cuya sangre hace expiación del pecado; por cuya muerte se propicia la ira de Dios, por cuya resurrección se ha vencido a la muerte, se ha derrotado a Satanás y el nuevo mundo ha amanecido sobre nosotros por medio del don y el ministerio del Espíritu.
Esto no va a encajar en las categorías del entretenimiento cultural. Es una palabra que viene del cielo, es un anuncio de Dios y viene por un medio, a través de un instrumento. Viene por medio de un hombre y de la proclamación. El propio mensaje se alinea con el método porque este parece necio.
El método parece necio y el mensaje suena a locura, pero en la sabiduría de Dios su necedad es más sabia que la sabiduría de los hombres. Por tanto, el mensaje y el método están designados para humillar a los hombres y llevarles a un lugar de arrepentimiento y fe en Jesucristo.
Apelo a vosotros, hermanos, para que escuchéis la voz de vuestro Maestro y hagáis inventario de vuestra herencia; a que os identifiquéis como he intentado hacer durante esta hora y que rastreéis el pedigrí, el honor, la dignidad de vuestra labor remontándoos hasta Enoc y siguiendo el pasillo de honor dado a los predicadores, de los cuales Cristo mismo es el más honorable.
Apartad vuestros oídos de las voces que gritan hoy en día, a veces desde nuestros bancos de iglesia y nos dicen: “¡Dejemos la predicación de lado, no seamos tan serios en cuanto a ella! No nos centremos tanto en la predicación, no nos comprometamos tanto a predicar. Quizás deberíamos utilizar otro método; quizás deberíamos probar una forma distinta de comunicación.
Hermanos, es posible que una de las razones por la que se ataca la predicación en nuestros días es porque hay muy pocos hombres que se entreguen a la difícil y poco convincente tarea de la predicación, que estudian para mostrarse aprobados; son obreros que no necesitan ser avergonzados, que manejan cuidadosamente la Palabra de Dios que los entrega a estas cosas y se asegura de que su progreso sea evidente para todos.
Quizás una de las razones por las cuales la predicación se ha desprestigiado es por culpa nuestra, porque no estamos trabajando duro en la predicación. Por tanto, no debemos sorprendernos cuando la gente dice: “No estoy interesado en la predicación. Necesitamos convertirnos en mejores predicadores, no debemos descartar la predicación y tenemos que quedar avisados de no remplazar la predicación con música, con obras de teatro, baile, videos y tiempos de testimonio. Debemos dedicarnos a predicar.
Veamos lo que Pablo nos dice en segunda de Timoteo capítulo cuatro, el mandamiento del hombre que está a punto de morir. ¿Qué dice a su joven hijo en la fe? Segunda de Timoteo cuatro, versículo uno:
“Te encargo solemnemente, en la presencia de Dios y de Cristo Jesús, que ha de juzgar a los vivos y a los muertos, por su manifestación y por su reino: Predica la palabra, insiste a tiempo y fuera de tiempo; redarguye, reprende, exhorta con mucha paciencia e instrucción. Porque vendrá tiempo cuando no soportarán la sana doctrina, sino que teniendo comezón de oídos, acumularán para sí maestros conforme a sus propios deseos; y apartarán sus oídos de la verdad, y se volverán a mitos. Pero tú, sé sobrio en todas las cosas, sufre penalidades, haz el trabajo de un evangelista, cumple tu ministerio”.
¿Cuál es ese ministerio? Predicar la Palabra.
Predicar la Palabra. Amén
Oremos:
Bendito Padre y Dios nuestro: pedimos el don de tu Espíritu que venga sobre nosotros como siervos de Jesucristo. Dios mío, confesamos que con frecuencia nos desanimamos en nuestros esfuerzos por predicar Tu Palabra. Con frecuencia nos enfrentamos a retos y dificultades que vienen del mundo que nos rodea; que llegan incluso de personas que profesan ser cristianas; que proceden incluso de cristianos bien intencionados; retos que surgen incluso dentro de nuestra propia alma.
Dios mío pedimos que, tras haber realizado este estudio acerca de la prioridad de la predicación para el hombre de Dios, que decidamos de nuevo ser los mejores predicadores posibles; que manejemos cuidadosamente la Palabra de Verdad y proclamemos la Palabra de Dios con palabras de nuestra biblia; que podamos ser fieles a esta mayordomía que nos has dado.
Te damos gracias por habernos llamado para esta obra. Ahora te pedimos que nos equipes para la tarea que debemos hacer, para que seamos fieles en nuestra generación, así como Pablo, para que terminemos nuestra carrera, para que podamos correr, ser fieles, entregar nuestra vida a la proclamación, el testimonio, la predicación, el glorioso Evangelio de Jesucristo en cuyo nombre te lo pedimos todo. Amén.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
And this year I’m going to resume on that subject picking up where we left off. Last year, we considered the priorities of the pastor in relation to himself, the care of the pastor to himself and then we saw the priority of the pastor in relation to his family and then we invested two studies on the priority of worship.
This year we’re going to consider the priority of preaching, in this hour, and then the priority of prayer and then the priority of shepherding and, lastly, the priority of our witness to the world.
In this hour we look then, to the priority of preaching.
Charles Spurgeon writes, “We want again Luthers, Bunyans, Calvins, Whitfields, men who are fit to mark their errors, whose names breathe terror into our enemies ears.[”?] We have dire need of such men, from where will they come? They are gifts of Christ to the church and will come in due time. He has given—He has power to give us back again a golden age of preachers, a time as fertile of great divines and mighty ministers as was the puritan age. And when the good old truth was once again preached by men whose lips are touched as with a life coal from off the altar. This shall be the instrument in the hand of the Spirit for bringing about a great and thorough revival of religion in the land. I do not look for any other means of converting men beyond the simple preaching of the gospel and the opening of men’s ears to hear it. The moment the church of God shall despise the pulpit, God will despise her. It has been through the ministry of preaching that the Lord has always been pleased to revive and bless His churches.”
Pastor Meadows is going to be focusing in his survey on 2nd Timothy with our stewardship of the gospel and the content of that gospel. My focus in this hour is more as to the method by which that gospel is to be communicated and so we’re going to survey several passages as to what the Bible has to say about this method, the method of preaching.
So we look first of all at the priority of preaching in the history of God’s people. We want to look to the ancient past for a moment and recognize God’s dealings with His people has always been through preachers. We read of Enoch in Genesis chapter 5 and verse 24 that he walked with God and he was not for God took him. God demonstrated His power over death in His dealings with Enoch. A very mysterious man, a significant man, and Jude tells us in Jude 1 and verse 14 that Enoch was a preacher.
Enoch, in the seventh generation from Adam, prophesied or preached, says Jude in June [Jude] 1:14 and his message is that of judgment, that God would come to exercise judgment. We look at the Old Testament character of Noah, we both, most remember him for his constructing of the arc, but Peter tells us in 2nd Peter 2:5 that he was a preacher of righteousness.
Abraham, whose life is given to us again in the pages of Genesis. We read in Genesis 18:19, “I have chosen him in order that he may command his children and his household after him to keep the way of the Lord by doing righteousness and justice in order that the Lord may bring upon Abraham what he has spoken about him. Abraham was entrusted with the word of God that he commanded to his family and his family, his household, consisted of several hundred people. In Genesis 14, we are told that from his household, three hundred eighteen men were raised to fight against the four kings.
He commanded his children and his household to keep the way of the Lord, Abraham is said in Genesis chapter 20 and verse 7 to be a prophet. Abraham was a preacher of the Word of God.
Likewise, Moses was a preacher. He received words from God and then proclaimed those words to the Israelites. Much of the Pentateuch, the first five books of the Bible records the words of Moses to the children of Israel. He preached to the assembled people of God.
When we consider the Old Testament prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Jonah, Amos, Haggai, Malachai, Habbakuk. We look at these men and see something common to each one. Although they lived in different situations and ministered in different circumstances, they were each preachers, proclaimers of the Word of God.
We turn in our Bibles to the first of several passages that I want us now to see and read from Scripture when we consider the ministry of John the Baptist in Mark chapter 1 and verse 4. Mark 1 and verse 4. John the Baptist appeared in the Wilderness preaching a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sin. The ordinance of Baptism defined John’s ministry. That was the activity that characterized John. He is called the Baptist, but his ministry was that of a preacher. He was one who preached a baptism of repentance for forgiveness of sins.
When we look at our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ we know that the supreme purpose for which He came was to make atonement for our sins by His death on the cross and His triumph over death in the resurrection, His victory over Satan as our deliverer, but the ministry of Jesus made priority of preaching.
In Mark chapter 1, we read in verse 14 and 15, “Now after John had been taken into custody, Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of God and saying, ‘The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand, repent and believe the gospel.”
Jesus came preaching. Again, chapter 1, verse 38 of Mark’s gospel. “Jesus said to them, ‘Let us go somewhere else to the towns nearby so that I may preach there also, for that is what I came for and he went into their synagogues throughout Galilee, preaching and casting out demons.”
Jesus’ works of power were demonstrations of validating, validating the Word that He was proclaiming.
In Luke chapter 4 we’re given the message of Christ to His home town of Nazareth. We read in verse 18 and 19 that which is His Messianic mandate derived from the prophet Isaiah, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me because He has anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor. He has sent Me to proclaim to the captives, release to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind. to set free those who are oppressed, to proclaim the favorable year of the Lord.” Jesus’ ministry is one of proclamation, it is one of preaching and the gospels record to us many of Jesus sermons.
In Matthew chapter 7 we come to the conclusion of the Sermon on the Mount and we read the final words in verse 28 and verse 29, “When Jesus had finished these words the crowds were amazed at His teaching for He was teaching them as one having authority and not as the scribes. The people were astonished, not only at what He said but the way in which He said it, the method of His communication. It was a manifestation of power. It was a manifestation of authority.
Those in John 7, verse 46, who were sent to capture Jesus were met up by His preaching. They heard Him preaching and they returned empty handed and they said, “Never did a man speak in the way that this man speaks.”
When He was brought before Pilate in John 18, He tells Pilate in verse 37, “For this I have been born and for this I have come into the world to bear witness to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice.”
To bear witness to the truth requires a voice. It is describing Jesus preaching ministry, a ministry of words that made men accountable to God having heard His witness to the truth.
Jesus was a preacher and He commissioned His apostles, likewise, to be preachers.
Again, in the gospel of Mark chapter 3, Mark 3, verse 14 and 15. “And He appointed twelve so that they would be with Him and that He could send them out to preach and to have authority to cast out demons.” The powers of darkness are attacked through the medium of preaching the gospel.
When we come to the ministry of these men in the book of Acts, we turn to Acts chapter 1 reading from verse 8. “You will receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you and you shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samara, Samaria and even to the remotest part of the earth.”
To be a witness is to take responsibility for the message, for the Word, to preach this gospel and this, indeed, becomes the focus of apostolic ministry.
In Acts chapter 2 we see Peter doing what? He is preaching. We notice, in verse 14, Peter taking his stand “with the eleven raised his voice and declared to them”
Peter proclaims a message, he preaches a sermon, a sermon derived from three Old Testament texts with three main points in his sermon, the application driving to men’s consciences to bring them to faith in Christ Jesus. We read verse 40, “and with many other words he solemnly testified and kept on exhorting them saying, be saved from this perverse generation.”
When Acts chapter 2 is considered and the only thing recognized there is that people spoke in tongues, you’re not seeing what the Spirit has given to us in Acts chapter 2. It is a record of a sermon. It is the account of a preacher who opens the Word of God and preaches from Joel and preaches from the Psalms and declares Christ crucified, risen and urges men to repentance and faith.
In Acts chapter 3 the Lord uses Peter to heal a lame man and what does that bring? An opportunity for preaching, the second sermon recorded in Acts chapter 3. It’s described for us in Acts 4 and verse 2. What was it that was preached? They were teaching the people and proclaiming in Jesus the resurrection from the dead. They were teaching; they were proclaiming.
Peter’s preaching was then opposed by the Sanhedrin. In Acts chapter 4 reading in verse 18:
“and when they had summoned them they commanded them not to speak or to teach at all in the name of Jesus, but Peter and John answered and said to them, ‘whether it is right in the sight of God to heed to you or rather to God, you be the judge for we cannot stop speaking about what we have seen and heard.’”
Peter realizes that it is his preaching that is being opposed and he determines to be obedient to God even in the face of opposing authorities and resolves to continue speaking to continue bearing witness so in Acts 4, verse 33, “with great power the apostles were giving testimony to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus and abundant grace was upon them all.”
I have come to bear witness. You are My witnesses. Proclaim. Declare. Preach. Teach. Give testimony.
The preaching brought on more persecution. In Acts chapter 5 verse 42, in the midst of the opposition and persecution we read, “And everyday in the temple and from house to house they kept right on teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ.”
Satan here then changes his strategy. He’s not able to shut them up by opposition and persecution so in chapter 6, he decides to distract them and attempt to silence them by a good reason that they might neglect preaching having been caught up in other legitimate kingdom pursuits. We read in Acts chapter 6, “Now at this time while the disciples were increasing in number a complaint arose from the part of the Hellenistic Jews against the native Hebrews because their widows were being overlooked in the daily serving of food. So the twelve summoned the congregation of the disciples and said, “It is not desirable for us to neglect the Word of God in order to serve tables. Therefore, brethren, select from among you seven men of good reputation full of the Spirit and of wisdom whom we may put in charge of this task, but we will devote ourselves to prayer and to the ministry of the Word. The statement found approval with the whole congregation and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolaus, a proselyte of Antioch.
And these they brought before the apostles and after praying, they laid their hands on them.”
The apostles here were wise enough to see the importance of ministering to the needy widows among them. They do not neglect that need, but rather direct the congregation to recognize men who are servants who will be able then to take responsibility to meet that need for this is a necessary gospel concern, a necessary church ministry, but as necessary as that ministry is, it cannot distract from the preaching of the Word of God. It cannot displace the attentions of the apostles and cause them to neglect the Word of God in order to give themselves to these very good and legitimate concerns so the apostles maintain the priority of preaching and they don’t allow even a good and necessary thing to distract them from the Word of God.
Luke tells us the result of that decision, verse 7, “The Word of God kept on spreading, and the number of the disciples continued to increase greatly in Jerusalem and a great many of the priests were becoming obedient to the faith.” The Word of God kept on spreading.” That is Luke’s way of describing the success of the preaching of the Word of God: the Word of God being proclaimed publicly from house to house, testifying, preaching, witnessing, all of these vocabulary that describe the Word being advanced.
We look at the example of the apostle Paul when he describes his ministry among the Ephesians in Acts chapter 20, look at the words, look at his vocabulary and notice in Acts chapter 20, beginning in verse 18, how many ways he describes verbal declaration, proclamation of the Word of God. When the elders from Ephesus arrive at Miletus, they came to Paul and he said to them, “You yourselves know from the first day that I set foot in Asia how I was with you the whole time serving the Lord with all humility and with tears and with trials which came upon me through the plots of the Jews, how I did not shrink from declaring to you anything that was profitable and teaching you publicly and from house to house, solemnly testifying to you to both Jews and Greeks of repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.”
Paul says, “Remember when I first came among you. What is it that stands out in your mind when you saw me in the public setting, when you saw me privately from house to house, where were your eyes focused? My lips,” said Paul, “my lips, they were always moving. I was declaring, I was teaching. I was solemnly testifying, I was endeavoring at every point to get the words into your ears through verbal proclamation.”
Verse 24, “I did not consider my life of any account as dear to myself so that I may finish my course and the ministry which I received from the Lord Jesus to testify solemnly of the gospel of the grace of God. Here is Paul’s focus, here is his priority, to testify of the gospel of the grace of God.
Verse 25, “Behold, I know that,” “Behold I know that all of you among whom I went about preaching the kingdom will no longer see my face.” I went about preaching.
And again, verse 27, “I did not shrink from declaring to you the whole purpose of God.”
Paul describes his ministry at every point, public, private, from the beginning all the way through the end, all to the end of his life, what he’s going to do is preach, declare, proclaim, testify, teach, instruct, constant, continued, verbal communication of the Word of God.
When he comes to the last letter of his life, when he now stands on the brink of eternity, what does he define himself to be? 2nd Timothy chapter 1 verse 11, we saw it this morning, how does he describe himself? Verse 11, “I was was appointed a preacher and an apostle and a teacher.”
Here is my ministry. It is a ministry of proclamation. It is a ministry of declaration. It is a life that is given to a particular kind of communication: preaching, preaching.
When we turn from our Bibles to consider, secondly, the history of the church and I, I cannot presume to survey the history of the church in its centuries, but I submit to you, brethren, to think for a moment of a time in the history of the church that attracts your attention.
Think for a moment of some period in the history of the church that has peculiar interest to you and I will venture to say whatever you’re happening to think about right now you can associate that period of history with preaching, you can name someone in the early church who was useful and significant because of the foolishness of preaching.
You think of the Reformation and you can think of men who were powerful in the pulpit, men who opened the Word of God and proclaimed it. You think of the Great Awakening. you think of the Second Great Awakening; you think of the of the movements of the Spirit in revival, regional, national, and what do you see in your mind’s eye? You see a pulpit and you see a preacher.
Whenever God has been pleased in history to advance the gospel, He has done so through preaching. It’s our prayer in this place that the Spirit would come upon us and enable us to be mouthpieces for the God who lives, the God who speaks, the God who has given us a book, the God who has given us words that we might be His heralds, His proclaimers, preachers in our day.
Consider with me the priority of preaching in the life of God’s people. The priority of preaching in the life of God’s people. The church as a community is responsible to proclaim the gospel. The church as church has as stewardship for the advancement of the gospel through the ministry of preaching. The church has several tasks assigned to it by her exalted Lord, but central to those tasks is the advancement of the gospel through the proclamation of a preacher.
In 1st Timothy chapter 3 and verse 15, “I write so that you will know how to, how one ought to conduct himself in the household of God which is the church of the living God, the pillar and the support of the truth.”
The church is the platform upon which the truth is erected and launched. The church is responsible to maintain the integrity of the doctrine of the truth and the church is responsible for the launching forth, the advancement of that truth.
In 1st Peter chapter 2 and verse 9, Peter describes the church as church as responsible for this proclaiming ministry. You are a chosen race a royal priesthood a holy nation, a people for God’s own possession so that you may proclaim the excellencies of Him who has called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.”
The people of God as a community are responsible to see that the Word of God is proclaimed and their identity as a gathered community is for the proclamation of that gospel for the declaration of the excellencies of the God who is our Savior. There is no other institution in the planet who is given that responsibility. There is no other organization who is assigned the task of the responsibility for truth and for its maintenance and for its proclamation and advancement in the world. If the church does not ensure that the gospel is proclaimed then the gospel will not be proclaimed. The church therefore must make preaching a top priority. The church must establish a biblical preaching ministry and seek to send forth biblical preachers: the priority of preaching in the life of God’s people.
Which brings us, then, to consider, thirdly, the pastoral ministry must focus on preaching and teaching. If it is the responsibility of the people of God and they exercise that responsibility in recognizing us as men gifted, as men as men endowed of the Spirit to proclaim and they set us aside for this task, then we must make preaching and teaching primary focus of our labors. We must preach the gospel, certainly, then to those who have never heard or never believed in Jesus Christ.
We must, in 2nd Timothy chapter 4 and verse 5, we must do the work of an evangelist. We must seek opportunities to do the work of gospelling those who are outside of Christ, seeking to preach to the unconverted, seeking to address the consciences of the unsaved when they assemble with us in our worship services so that there is a word to those who are outside of Christ to call them to faith and repentance and bring them into union with Christ and we must seek opportunities whenever and wherever God gives us opportunity, house to house or in a public setting in our Athens, where there are discussions, where there is a forum for the voice of the gospel to be heard.
We need to take aggressive steps to proclaim the gospel into the ears of those who are outside of Christ. Paul makes this evident when we read in Romans chapter 10 and verse 13 and 14, “whoever will call upon the name of the Lord will be saved. How then will they call upon Him in whom they have not believed? How will they believe in Him whom they have not heard and how will they hear without a preacher?”
A preacher. Not a movie director, a preacher. Not a puppeteer, a preacher. Not a dance choreographer, a preacher. That’s how they will hear. And through the foolishness of preaching preached the Spirit sovereignly will open their ears and they will come to believe in Him whom they hear. Notice the words. Not, in Him of whom they hear but Him whom they hear for the preaching of the gospel by the Spirit is the very voice of Christ to those who are assembled underneath this form of communication. They hear Christ in Spirit empowered preaching. Not of Him, not about Him, not concerning Him, they hear Him through preaching. We must therefore endeavor to preach to the unconverted.
We must also preach for the edification of those who believe, giving to them what Paul calls the whole counsel of God. We read in 1st Timothy chapter 4 the mandate of the apostle Paul to Timothy in 1st Timothy chapter 4 reading from verse 13. “Until I come give attention to the public reading of Scripture to exhortation and teaching. Do not neglect the Spiritual gift within you which was bestowed on you through prophetic utterance with the laying on of hands by the presbytery. Take pains with these things. Be absorbed in them so that your progress will be evident to all. Pay close attention to yourself and to your teaching, persevere in these things for as you do this you will ensure salvation both for yourself and for those who hear you.”
Timothy, you’re a minister of the Word of God in the assembly of God’s people. Give attention to the Word of God. Read it. Read it publicly. Don’t neglect the public reading and exhort and teach and preach. Make this your focus. Be absorbed in this, so much so that people who sit under your ministry over a lengthy period of time can recognize that you’re making improvement, that you’re growing, that your progress is evident toward all. Watch yourself, pay attention to yourself, because you are the instrument through which the preaching comes and you yourself must commend the preaching. You are the means as we learned in the last hour. The man of God is the means that God uses to advance His kingdom in any generation.
John 1:6, “There came a man sent from God whose name was John. That’s God’s method.
The man, Timothy, watch yourself as the man because you’re the instrument. For what? For the sounding of the Word of God through the preaching of the gospel. Be absorbed in this. Make this your focus. Make this the driving goal of your time. So many things I can say personally that I would like to have an interest in that over the years that have just fallen to the side. There was a one point in my life I thought I would like to have been something of a musician; it’s just fallen to the side. I thought at one point I’d like to be something of of an artist. I would like to have learned how to draw and, and, and do nice art work. How can I do that and be absorbed in the ministry of the Word of God? The ministry of the Word of God is an all encompassing endeavor.
Whatever I read I always have a mind, how can I bring this material to bear upon my sheep? I very seldom read anything except it is not in relation to helping my people, to feed them. When I read news magazine, I am looking for something to bring to my people to help them understand the Word of God in relation to the days in which we live. So many other interests and focus go off to the side because we have to pay attention to ourselves, we have to pay attention to our doctrine and we have to labor in such a way that our progress becomes evident and we become that much more focused on this priority of preaching, which is to bring us to this last consideration. We must withstand the temptation to neglect the priority of preaching.
We must withstand the temptation to neglect the priority of preaching. The words preach, preaching, proclaim, testify, declare, herald, announce, all of these terms can be found over one hundred times in the New Testament. In fact, the New Testament uses thirty-three different verbs to describe the activity of preaching, thirty-three different verbs. Now, anybody who reads their Bible with some honesty is going to come to the conclusion that preaching is very important. Preaching is very important, and yet we live in a day where increasingly the message that we’re being told as preachers is that preaching is not important to Paul. If there’s one thing that is irrelevant in our generation, increasingly, it seems, preaching. Don’t you feel that sometimes?
You sit down next to somebody in the airplane, “What do you do?”
And they tell you, “I sell widgets. I wanna sell as many widgets as I can and I’m getting everywhere I possibly can to sell widgets. Widgets are great, let me tell you about my widgets. What do you do?”
“I’m a preacher.”
“Oh.”
You feel like a window gets rolled up, right? Very seldom do you meet with a warm welcoming interest, “Really? Tell me about that.”
Increasingly we’re living in a day where preachers and preaching is looked down upon and sadly that happens even in the church. That happens even among those who profess to be Christians, who if they are Christians became Christians because somebody proclaimed the Word of God to them. How else could they have believed unless they hear Him speaking through, what? A preacher. A testifier. A proclaimer.
And yet it seems that Satan has been able to influence many to convince them that the thing that we can take for granted, the thing that we can neglect, the thing that we can discard is preaching. So, don’t be surprised that the enemy of men’s souls takes every measure to discourage preachers and to silence preaching.
Sometimes his opposition is very direct, very aggressive. He arouses religious opposition to preaching and he arouses political opposition to preaching and he brings the combination of religious and political opposition together in order to aggressively persecute and silence the preaching, the beast of Revelation 13 and the false prophet, political and religious forces come together in a strategy to persecute and silence out of fear of bodily harm. This is the strategy in the Easter, the church in the East, in Asia, in Islamic countries.
Our situation is one where Satan uses a more indirect strategy, not the beast in Revelation but the Babylonian harlot is the indirect strategy that attempts to silence the voice of preaching in the West, the seductive enticing allurement of affluence and convenience and self-centered indulgences that rise up and urge preaching to be diminished and entice us to make compromises in order that we might become more popular and appealing. Here is the strategy in the West. I fear we’re living in a day when many professed Christians are compromising not only the content of the gospel but the method by which the gospel is to be communicated. Many are telling us in our day that the method doesn’t matter as long as somehow the message is communicated, the way in which it’s communicated is irrelevant, but I submit to you that the Bible teaches not only the content of the message but the method by which the message is to be declared, is to be advanced. You see the message is the message of the cross and the method is the foolishness of preaching and both the message and the method scandalize the unconverted mind. In 1st Corinthians chapter 1, Paul writes in verse 21, “For since in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not come to know God, God was well pleased through the foolishness of the preaching preached to save those who believe, for indeed Jews ask for signs and Greeks search for wisdom, but we preach Christ crucified, to Jews a stumbling block and to Gentiles foolishness, but to those who are the called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.”
You see, those at Corinth not only had difficulty with the idea of a crucified Messiah, they also were not, they we—they were not very pleased with Paul. They didn’t think that Paul was very impressive, they didn’t think that Paul, that Paul really satisfied their understanding of what oratory should be.
You see, these are people, they didn’t go down to a movie theater on Friday night, they didn’t turn on their television, they didn’t have any of that, what they would do was that they would go down to the, to, to the theater and gather by the hundreds and listen to grand and great rhetoric for three, four hours at at time. Men who would come in with eloquent language and eloquent speech and who had certain forms and structures that followed and the audience sat and then they would judge and they would make assessments of the way the man spoke and Paul would come and talk to them and here’s this man and I think Paul, frankly, was a very ugly little man, he had been beaten up how many times? I mean if you had been beaten up as many times as Paul had been beaten up, I imagine your body was looking a bit worn, hm. He didn’t impress anybody by his appearance and he didn’t follow the rules of Greek rhetoric, he would start to speak and his passions would get so riled up, he would begin and he would say, “First of all,” and then he would go and he would never get to a second of all. And everybody sitting, “That’s not the rules. That’s not how this is to be done. This man isn’t following the structure and the beauty and the arrangement of Greek rhetoric. He’s not very impressive at all.”
And they didn’t like the way Paul communicated and Paul says, “I’m not gonna compromise. I’m not here in order to comply with Greek culture and with its definitions of what good entertainment is all about and its expectations about what is necessary in order to gather a crowd and please an audience.
That’s not the game that we’re playing here. We’re dealing with men’s souls. We’re dealing with the Word of God. We’re speaking to people who are only seconds away from eternity and we have a stewardship. We’re not here to entertain. We’re not here to tickle ears. We’re not here to satisfy an audience. We’re here to declare the Word of the Living God and in so doing we’re going to speak in such a way that’s going to target not men’s aesthetic artistic taste of presentation, we’re going to target their consciences. We’re going to speak to the issues of their sin and we’re going to talk with a zeal and a passion that communicates an authority that comes from the very throne of God and we’re going to speak a message that is going to humble men’s pride and we’re going to call them to measure their lives by the standard’s of God’s law and discover themselves wanting, to learn that their sinners, lawbreakers and to bring them in that condition of brokenness to see that grace of God granted in a crucified Messiah by whose blood sin is atoned for, by whose death the wrath of God is propitiated, by whose resurrection death has been conquered, Satan has been vanquished and the new world has dawned upon us through the gift and ministry of the Spirit.
This is not going to fit into the categories of cultural entertainment. This is a word from heaven, this is an announcement from God and it comes through a medium, its comes through a vehicle, it comes through a man and it comes by proclamation and the message itself aligns with the method, for the method looks foolish. The method looks foolish and the message sounds foolish but in the wisdom of God, His foolishness is wiser than the wisdom of men and both the message and the method are designed to humble men and to bring them to a place of repentance and faith in Jesus Christ.
I appeal to you brethren to hear the voice of your Master and to take stock of your heritage, to identify yourselves as I’ve attempted to do in this hour and trace the pedigree, the honor, the dignity of your labor all the way back to Enoch and follow the hall of honor given to preachers, the most honorable being Christ Himself and turn your ears away from the voices that are crying out today often times even from our pews that are telling us, “Let’s push preaching off to the side, let’s not be that serious about preaching. Let’s not be that focused upon preaching, let’s not be that committed to preaching. Maybe we should be using another method, maybe we should be trying a different way to communicate.
Brethren, maybe one of the reasons that preaching is being attacked in our day is because there are so few men that are giving themselves to the hard work invalid in preaching, who are studying to show themselves approved, workmen who need not to be ashamed, ha— accurately handling the Word of God who gives themselves to these things and make sure their progress is obvious toward all. Maybe one of the reasons preaching has fallen into disrepute is our fault because we’re not working hard at preaching! So, we ought not to be surprised sometimes when people say, I’m not interested in the preaching, but we need to become better preachers, not to discard preaching and we need to be warned not to replace preaching with music, not to replace preaching with drama and dance and video and testimony times.
We need to give ourselves to preaching.
We look at what Paul tells us in 2nd Timothy chapter 4, the mandate of the man about to die, what does he say to his young son in the faith? 2nd Timothy 4 and verse 1, “I solemnly charge you in the presence of God and of Christ Jesus who is to judge the living and the dead and by His appearing and His kingdom, preach the Word. Be ready in season, out of season, reprove, rebuke, exhort with great patience and instruction for the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine but wanting to have their ears tickled they will accumulate for themselves teachers in accordance with their own desires and will turn away their ears from the truth and will turn aside to myths, but you be sober in all things, endure hardship, do the work of an evangelist and fulfill your ministry.” Which is what? Preach the Word.
Preach the Word. Amen.
Let’s pray
Our Gracious Father and our God we do ask for the endowment of Your Spirit to come upon us as servants of Jesus Christ, we confess our God that we are often discouraged in our efforts to preach Your Word. We are often confronted with challenges and difficulties that come to us from the world round about us, that come to us even from professed Christians, that come to us even from well-meaning Christians, challenges that arise even within our own souls and our God we would pray that having seen this survey of the priority of preaching for the man of God, that we would resolve afresh to be the best preachers that we can be, accurately handling the Word of Truth and proclaiming the Word of God with words from our Bibles that we might be faithful to this stewardship that You have given to us. We thank You that You have called us into this work, now we pray, equip us for the work that we must do that we might be faithful in our generation even as Paul to finish our race, to run our course, to be faithful, to give our lives for the proclamation, testimony, the preaching, the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ in whose name we pray. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Men of Conviction II
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-02-Men-of-Conviction-II-Jeff-Smith.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Lord, we pray that You would give Your Spirit to us this afternoon, especially as we have enjoyed a very good and delicious meal, and we can indeed be sleepy at this time of the day. Help us to not be sleepy, but help us to pay attention to Your Word and to learn from your Word, and to go forth from this conference implementing what we have learned from Your Word in all of the sessions. So, we pray and ask for grace, for Your mercy, for Your presence by Your Spirit with the Word of God. In Jesus’ name we pray. Amen.
This is my second message in the conference on the need for men of biblical convictions. We briefly considered what is involved in being a man of biblical convictions, as well as some examples from the Scriptures of men of biblical convictions. I would like to propose, this afternoon, three specific areas where I think we need to be men of biblical conviction. Three specific areas. I’m just going to jump right into those specific areas. The first area where I believe we need to be men of biblical conviction concerns a conviction in the complete authority and sufficiency of the Word of God, the Bible.
1. A conviction concerning the complete authority and sufficiency of the Word of God, the Bible.
We no longer have prophets in the world. I realize there are charismatics who would disagree with that, but I don’t think anyone here would disagree with my statement. I do believe biblically, truthfully, there are no prophets anywhere in the world. There’s no need for prophets. We no longer have the Lord Jesus Christ living here on earth. We no longer have apostles in the world. Again, there are those in Pentecostal circles, Charismatic circles who may say, “I’m an apostle,” but you understand what I mean. We no longer have apostles in the biblical sense in the world, and we don’t need them.
We no longer have, nor will we be given by God, nor do we need a new mouthpiece of special revelation. We do not need continuing special revelation, for we have the completed, inscripturated Word of the Living God.
Indeed, as we’re instructed in 2 Timothy 3:16-17—you don’t need to turn there, you’re familiar with that passage—we read:
“All Scripture is breathed-out by God, and is profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, and for training in righteousness; that the man of God may be competent, equipped for every good work.”
So, I’m sure you all probably know that that word there in 2 Timothy 3 that is translated the way I just read it “breathed out by God” is this Greek term that does literally mean that Scripture is the product of the created breath of God. As I’m breathing out words now, this is what God did giving us the Scriptures. It is the Word of the Living God.
This passage in 2 Timothy also teaches us that the Word of God is totally sufficient so that the man of God may be equipped for some good work? No. For every good work. For every good work it is sufficient. The Lord Jesus made this plain when He was here on earth: that the Scriptures were always, for Him, the final court of appeal in every situation in life, in every controversy, in every situation of instruction at all times. That’s why we read again and again and again words such as these. You don’t need to turn there; I will just quote these passages.
Matthew 12:3, “But Jesus said unto them, ‘Have you not read what David did, when he was hungry, and they that were with him’?”
Matthew 12:5, “Or have you not read in the law, that on the sabbath day the priests in the temple profane the sabbath and are guiltless?”
Matthew 19:4, “And He [Jesus] answered and said, ‘Have you not read that He who made them from the beginning made them male and female?’”
Matthew 22:31, Jesus speaking, “But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have you not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying..”
Mark 12:10, “Have you not read even this Scripture, ‘The stone which the builders rejected, the same was made as the head of the corner’?”
Those are just some passages that show us that the Lord Jesus Christ regarded the Word of God as adequate, as sufficient, as authoritative for every controversy, every situation in life.
Many of the Jews of Jesus’ day were condemned by those questions of the Lord Jesus, because they had read the Scriptures and yet they hadn’t understood the Scriptures. Probably many of them could quote from memory Scriptures Jesus cited, but you see they didn’t take what they had read and really read it, that is, really imbibed it, believed it.
Well, what about you? What about me today? Are we like the Jews of Jesus’ day? I hope we’re not like the Jews of Jesus’ day. I hope we’re different. I hope we’re like the Lord Jesus Christ regarding the Scriptures. The Lord Jesus Christ, for Him, the Scriptures infallibly reveal God to us. For the Lord Jesus Christ the Scriptures instruct us how God created the world, how God created man. The Scriptures, according to the Lord, show us everything we need to understand about God’s gracious method of salvation from sin.
The Lord said the Scripture could not be broken. The Scriptures had to be completely and perfectly fulfilled. The Scriptures explained all spiritual realities which we need to understand. The Scriptures settle all controversies. The Scriptures teach us what we should do in church, and what we should not do in church. The Scriptures teach us how we are to worship God. They teach us what we must preach, what we must teach. The Scriptures, you see, are our final, authoritative, all-sufficient Word from the Living God, and we need to be men, pastors, who really believe that and put that into practice.
Do you wholeheartedly believe and embrace these perspectives and convictions regarding the Scriptures, as did the Lord Jesus Christ and His apostles? Or have you, to some degree—and I’m asking you to be honest with yourself—have you to some degree in your heart or in your church practice begun to relinquish these foundational, biblical convictions regarding the Scriptures?
I personally believe—I could be totally wrong, you could prove me wrong, perhaps—but I personally believe this is the reason why many professing Christians in our day, at least in America, have turned to other means and methods to “draw in visitors” to the church on the Lord’s Day. They either never had a conviction about the authority and finality and sufficiency of Scripture, or if they did they have started to relinquish it. They have lost that conviction that the Scriptures instruct us regarding how we are to think and live in every sphere of life, including church life.
You might sit here and you might indeed say, “I hold to the 1689 London Baptist Confession of Faith.” Well, if you say that that’s good, but the final authority is not the Confession. It’s the Bible. The Confession is under the Bible, but the Confession is very helpful. That Confession states this: “The Holy Scripture is the only sufficient, certain, and infallible rule of all saving knowledge, faith, and obedience.”
Again I ask you: have you, sitting here today in heart and practice, have you begun to decline subtly or not-so-subtly from your confidence in the Bible as the only sufficient rule of all saving knowledge, faith, and obedience? It can be tempting to do that.
Perhaps you, as the pastor, or members in your church, they look around in the church, on the Lord’s Day, and they see empty pews or empty chairs. We have empty pews at Trinity Baptist Church. We pray frequently that God will fill them with sinners and saints, but we’re not going to, by God’s grace, change our convictions, change our message, change our methods in order to “draw in people and fill the pews.” We’re not going to do something that is unbiblical.
So I’m asking you: what are you doing? When you look around and you see empty chairs, empty pews, are you being tempted to relinquish what is biblical in your church life and practice?
Perhaps there are people in the church who have children. The children grow up, they off to university, they’re not converted, and they make it clear they have no interest in coming back to the church. Or they go off to university and they get a taste of other Christianity, and now they don’t want your stiff, formal, Reformed Baptist religion. They like this easy, breezy—that’s what I call it—easy, breezy Christianity. You might be tempted to say, “Well, maybe there’s something wrong with us.”
Or members of the church have invited friends to come to the church, and when they come it’s very clear after the service is over that they have no intention of ever setting foot in your church again.
Well, these are real discouragements. I assure you, I find it very discouraging to see empty pews in our church. I don’t deny that, but it is at such crucial times of discouragement that you, as a pastor, and the members of your church, need to be on your guard, because that’s when you are vulnerable to temptation, to become restive, and to think that something’s wrong with your ministry, something’s wrong with your church.
Now, possibly, something could be wrong, and Pastor Piñero said in the previous message, if I heard him correctly: we need to always be reforming. We need to be willing to step back and analyze our church ministry, our pastoral ministry, our preaching, our lives in the light of the Bible. We need to do that. There could be something wrong. Maybe there is something unbiblical, and we haven’t yet seen it. So, it’s not wrong to reassess your life and ministry, your church life in the light of the Bible. But sometimes people desire and ask for change just because they begin to believe that there’s something faulty in the message that you’re preaching, or they think there’s something faulty with you, the messenger, or they think there’s something faulty with the method of delivering the message.
If they’re genuine Christians they would never say that they believe there’s something defective with the gospel. A genuine Christian won’t say that! Yet, there is this subtle unbelief in the sufficiency of the gospel and the sufficiency of the Word of God, the Scriptures. So, such people may pressure you. “Well, we need to introduce something new. We need some new ways to make the church more appealing, more inviting.” We shouldn’t be trying to be uninviting by our faces, our demeanor, our behaviour, our words. We should, as pastors and as a people, we should seek to be inviting, but we should not compromise the Word of God. We should not introduce methods or things that are not biblically validated. It’s easy by degrees, or radically even, for churches to say, “Well, let’s just add more music.”
Again, I thought it was interesting listening to Pastor Piñero in the previous message, because we didn’t consult with each other. My son who is a Christian, who lives in a different state in America, doesn’t live anywhere near New Jersey, I’ve been to one of his churches that he has attended in the past where he has lived, and I have said to him, “Joshua, the church service is one hour long. There was probably about forty minutes of music! Forty minutes of music, and it wasn’t good music. It wasn’t rock music, but it was one hymn after another and I said, “Josh, they don’t even have theological content. They really don’t have much content at all, biblically.” The music was ok, but really it was more like a concert. My son ended up leaving that church, thankfully. My point it that I’m sure there were true Christians there, but I don’t believe from the Bible that that’s what our country needs. I don’t believe from the Bible that that’s what is really going to win pagans to Christ. It’s what we see in the Bible.
Again, I’m not saying we should be traditionalists. “Well, we did it that way ten years ago. We’re going to still do it that way today, and we’re going to do it that way for the next fifty years.” You have to look at the Bible. What does the Bible say? We don’t need multimedia presentations. We don’t need drama. That’s not substantiated in the Word of God. We don’t need bands with light shows. We don’t need ever increasing specialized interest groups that cater to the felt need of this small group of people and that small group of people and that small group of people. We shouldn’t relinquish biblical terms!
My fellow elders, pastors at Trinity Baptist Church, they like to tease me. They say, “Well, let’s ask Coach Jeff what he thinks about what we should do in church.” They’re teasing, you know, because they’re not even called pastors. They’re called “coaches,” “team leaders.” You don’t worship in a church, you worship in a campus, or you worship in a worship center. Why do they not like these terms? In such instances, again, I strongly suspect that the root problem in this: there is an erosion or a loss of confidence in the authority and the sufficiency of the Scriptures for all life.
More to the point, such people reveal by their thinking, by their actions, that they have actually lost, to some degree, confidence in the gospel itself as the power of God unto salvation to everyone who believes, whether Jew or Greek. Again, I am not saying we should stick to our traditions just because they are traditions. We should reevaluate what we do in the light of the Word of God. We should ask questions like this when we are looking at our lives, when we are looking at our churches, “What do the Scriptures teach about that subject or that activity?” What is biblical in this perspective or in that teaching or that practice? Let’s not lose confidence in the proclamation of a crucified Saviour! Let’s not fear men! Let’s not fear teenagers! Let’s not fear young adults! Let’s not be obnoxious, but let’s not change just to change. We shouldn’t be changing things because we just want to be novel, we want to be fresh, we want to be relevant.
Again, I’m not saying we shouldn’t evaluate these things in the light of the Bible, but we don’t need a new gospel. We have the gospel of the Word of God. That’s what we need to proclaim. The people of our countries and cultures need to hear not the latest evangelical fad, not the latest pronouncement by an evangelical expert, not what the evangelical celebrities are saying. Again, I didn’t consult with Pastor Piñero.
You read the Corinthian letters—I just find it amazing how Americans are so caught up with wanting celebrities. It shouldn’t surprise me. We have sports celebrities, whether it’s baseball, basketball, or football. We’ve got music celebrities in the world; we’ve got movie celebrities. So, Americans just want celebrities, celebrities, but that’s not what you see when you read 1 and 2 Corinthians.
The people of our churches and our countries need the inexhaustible treasures of our all-sufficient Bible. Proclaimed by preachers called by Christ in the churches. Applied to every aspect of their lives.
Notice what I said. We need the inexhaustible treasures of our all-sufficient Bible proclaimed. You will never, I will never, exhaust the treasures of your Bible! I’m not saying you shouldn’t read good theology books, but you need to proclaim the gospel. You need to proclaim the whole counsel of God, the Bible, and you’ll never do that in your entire lifetime! So, you don’t need to go to some novelty. You don’t need something new. You need the Bible; you need the gospel; you need confidence in the sufficiency of the Word of God.
2. We must be men of biblical conviction regarding the primacy of preaching the Word of God.
Secondly, another conviction which I believe we must recover, we must have, is this: we must be men of biblical conviction regarding the primacy of preaching the Word of God in the churches, on the Lord’s Day.
Turn in your Bibles to 1 Corinthians chapter 1, and I would like you to follow along as I read verses 17 through 24. 1 Corinthians 1:17-24. The Apostle Paul, of course, is writing these words:
“For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the gospel; not in wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made void. For the word of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us who are saved it is the power of God. For it is written, ‘I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the discernment of the discerning I will bring to nothing.’ Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of the world? For seeing that in the wisdom of God the world through its wisdom did not know God, it was God’s good pleasure through the foolishness of the preaching to save them that believe. Seeing that Jews asked for signs, and Greeks seek after wisdom: But we preach Christ crucified, unto Jews a stumbling block, and unto Gentiles foolishness; But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God.”
There we end our reading.
Notice in verse 17 Paul tells us what his commission was from Jesus Christ. The risen Lord Jesus Christ commissioned Paul to preach the gospel, to evangelize, to announce good news from the Living God. Paul was not, he says, sent to baptize people. Paul was not opposed to baptizing people. He states in this very letter that he actually did baptize some individuals, but he’s saying his commission, his primary task was not to baptize, but it was rather to proclaim the gospel, to preach the gospel. Indeed, there are many other things that we could add to that list, not sent to baptize, things that were not to be Paul’s primary work as an apostle. Paul was not sent by Christ to establish schools; he was not sent by Christ to establish hospitals or orphanages. Even though those works may be very noble in themselves as organizations for Christians to undertake.
Paul was sent by Christ to proclaim the good news: that God sent His Son to live a perfect life for sinners, to die on the cross under God’s wrath as a sacrifice for sin, to be raised from the dead, and to bring a multitude which no man can number to glory at last. Paul was sent to proclaim that message of salvation to men to make disciples, to gather them together into churches. That was his primary task and focus, and that is to be your primary task and focus as pastors of the Lord Jesus Christ.
Notice also Paul’s message. I’ve already alluded to it. He states repeatedly things like this: he says he preached the cross of Christ, the word of the cross, Christ crucified. Of course, that doesn’t mean that Paul went around and just said, “Hear about the cross of Christ; hear about the cross of Christ.” No. Of course, he explained in detail the realities of God the Creator, Christ the Saviour, man the sinner and the creature, man accountable to God. He explained those realities in his message. He did not neglect the details of the Word of God, but you see, the Corinthians were beginning to question the message, they were beginning to question the messenger, and they were beginning to question the method, as well. Again, it’s not that they would come right out and say, “Well we don’t believe the gospel really is the power of God,” but you see, they did what many of our people do. They looked around and said:
“We’re not a very impressive bunch of people here in Corinth. I mean, I like to think that I’m kind of impressive here in the church in Corinth. I’ve got a little bit of eloquence, but I look around and we’ve got former prostitutes, former homosexuals, former fornicators, former idolaters, former covetous people. The riff-raff of society make up our church. So, maybe something’s wrong with our message. Don’t we need the movers and the shakers of the Corinthian society in our congregation? How can we get them into our congregation? Well, maybe Paul’s message wasn’t really the right message, and he wasn’t very impressive himself anyways physically. The way he went about it—and really sometimes Paul, when he was here, he preached about judgement. People aren’t going to want to hear that! He preached about wrath. He preached about matters of sexual immorality. That was too much, too blunt. You know, the people don’t want to hear about repentance and faith. The method he used—wouldn’t it have been better if instead of preaching he was just more laid back, sat in a chair and just casually talked and shared with everybody? I mean, he was kind of confrontational at times, and really, this preaching was just a monologue. People don’t like that. They don’t like to be preached at, and young people in Corinth, they’re not interested in that!”
That’s the Corinthians mindset. That is a very common mindset, at least in America today.
By the way, preaching is not a monologue. I’m the only one speaking right now, but preaching is not a monologue. God the Holy Spirit is involved with preaching. A preacher’s involved with preaching, and you not only are listening to preaching, but you are supposed to be engaged in your hearts and minds. Though you’re not verbalizing anything, you’re communicating back to God, you should be. You should be saying, “Lord, I have slipped in this area. I see my sin. Forgive me.” That’s what you should be doing, even as you sit there. You should not be sitting just passively doing nothing. True preaching is not really a monologue in that sense, but a lot of people think that. They think, “Well, modern Americans, they don’t want that.”
I bless God that when I come to Trinity Baptist Church we are a multi-cultural, multi-ethnic congregation. We’ve got converted Jews in our congregation. We’ve got a lot of converted pagans. We’ve got a lot of converted Roman Catholics. We’ve got people who’ve come from—as they say in black America “the hood,” they came from “the slums” of center city Philadelphia. Black men, African Americans who don’t even know who their father is. We’ve got Chinese people in our congregation. We’ve got Korean people in our congregation. We’ve got people who grew up in Christian homes; people who never grew up in Christian homes. We’ve got that diversity. Why? It is because of the proclamation of the gospel of Jesus Christ in all of its simplicity and profundity from the Bible. It is because God the Spirit has blessed that preaching, and that is what your culture, your country needs. We do not impact the people of our cultures by mimicking our cultures. We do not impact our world by being like the world. We do not impact our country and our people and our countries by caving in to their carnal, worldly, unbiblical pressures, ways, views, thoughts.
We need to be men of biblical conviction regarding the primacy of preaching. As Pastor Piñero said in the previous message—there is something wrong if you go into a church, like I have mentioned earlier, a one-hour service and over 40 minutes is nothing but one little ditty song after another—and I’m not exaggerating, it was grievous! The message was maybe 12, 13 minutes, and it wasn’t much of a gospel message. We need a recovery of the preaching of the gospel, like Paul did in Corinth. America is a modern Corinth. We need to be men of conviction who preach the gospel, like Paul did in Corinth.
Again, as Pastor Piñero said, we leave the consequences to God. Do we want to see multitudes saved? We should! We should pray to that end, preach to that end. We’re not interested in just having empty pews and a few people. We shouldn’t be, but we don’t compromise God’s Word and God’s gospel. That’s the point, and that’s not popular in America.
Thirdly, the last conviction, again, there are other convictions we should have, but I’m just highlighting three. I firmly believe we have to be men of biblical conviction regarding the exercise of Christian love in our churches and in the world. So, I firmly believe we need to be men of biblical conviction concerning the authority and sufficiency of Holy Scripture. I thoroughly believe we should be men of biblical conviction regarding the recovery of the primacy of preaching the Word of God in our churches in the world. Thirdly, we must be men of biblical conviction regarding the exercise of Christian love in this world.
3. We must be men of biblical conviction regarding the exercise of Christian love in this world.
John Calvin said this: “Whatever is devoid of love is of no account in the sight of God.” Think about that. “Whatever is devoid of love is of no account in the sight of God.
Listen to Charles Spurgeon: “Fidelity [or faithfulness] to God does not require any to act uncharitably to God’s servants. We need to treat God’s servants, God’s people, with love. Love, of course, will mean at times being faithful and wounding people, in love, with the Word of God. Sometimes Christians need correction and rebuke and reproof in love, but Spurgeon’s saying we shouldn’t have bitterness, hatred, ill-will, harshness in our hearts towards God’s servants or towards God’s people.
Listen to B.B. Warfield: “He who is not filled with love is necessarily small, withered, shriveled in his outlook on life and things.” Small, withered, shriveled if you don’t have love, Warfield said.
Matthew Henry said: “Love is the very essence and life of the Christian religion.”
Augustine said: “One loving heart sets another heart on fire.”
“A man may be a good doctor without loving his patients; a good lawyer without loving his clients; a good geologist without loving science; but he cannot be a good Christian without love.”
Turn in your Bibles to John 13, please. I’ll begin reading at verse 34.
John 13:34, “A new commandment I give unto you, that you love one another; even as I have loved you, that you also love one another. By this shall all men know that you are my disciples, if you have love one to another.”
Well, let us ask some questions, briefly, of this passage, these two verses.
Why does Jesus call this a new commandment? The Old Testament required us to love our neighbors as ourselves, but you see, notice what Jesus says here. He is now commanding His disciples that they are to love their brothers and sisters even as He has loved them. That’s the high standard now. We are to love the brethren in our church even as Christ has loved us.
To whom was Jesus speaking? He was speaking to His disciples, genuine believers born again by the Spirit of God. Judas had already departed.
What was the essence of the new commandment here? Well, we’re commanded to love, as I said, even as Christ has loved us, and this love for your Christian brothers and sisters in the local church is to be what others see when they come into your church.
How does Jesus Christ love you? He loves you faithfully; He loves you sacrificially; He loves you selflessly. He loves you not seeking His own, and that is how we, as pastors, are to love the people of God in our churches.
You know, it’s easy for me when I come here to North Bergen, and I’ve had the privilege of doing this a lot over the past, I don’t know, six months, eight months. I have thoroughly enjoyed every time I come here. Trinity’s about 25 miles away West, I think, Trinity Baptist Church; but Pastor Piñero, Pastor Martinez, they have me come down here. So, I’ve gotten to know people in the church here, and by the grace of God, they are wonderful people. I’m not flattering. They’re just wonderful brothers and sisters. I love coming here. But you know what? I am commanded by Christ to love the people of Trinity Baptist Church where I am a pastor, and I think if I really knew all of the sheep here in this church the way Pastor Piñero and Pastor Martinez do I would find out there are some that are difficult, some difficult sheep who are not as lovable as I first thought. Now, am I right, Pastor Piñero? *laughs* I think if Pastor Piñero or Pastor Martinez came to Trinity—they do—and they interacted with our people, they don’t know their problems, they don’t know their struggles, that don’t know their sins, by God’s grace I think they’d find them very lovable also, but if they lived with them they’d find out what I know: some of them are very difficult.
You are commanded by Christ to love the sheep under your care given to you by Jesus Christ. It’s not easy, but when you think about how Christ loves you—. I say to my wife—she says I say this too frequently—it’s probably once a month that I say to her, “Julie, I don’t know why you married me. I think sometimes I am such a difficult man. Why did you marry me?” And she smiles and says, “I married you because I loved you, and I still love you. I adore you,” she says. Now, she adores God first, but I mean she says, “I adore you.” I say, “But I’m a very difficult man!” She then says, “Well, yes, you are difficult at times. You’re high maintenance.”
Well, when I remember how Jesus Christ loves me and I think of how much Jesus Christ—far more than my wife, my wife puts up with a lot, but then I think of what Jesus Christ puts up with me. Then it’s not so hard to love that difficult sheep. When I think about what Christ has done for me, what Christ is doing for me, how much Christ has to put up with me, His patience with me. How many times have I gone back to Jesus Christ and confessed the same sin again and again and again? Can I not be forbearing and longsuffering and patient with sheep that sin again and again and again in the same way? You see, that’s the essence. You are to love the sheep as Christ loves you.
What is the consequence Jesus says? The world. We want to win the world? We don’t win the world by being like the world. We win the world by the people of God in the congregations, under the preaching of the gospel and the Word of God, with confidence in the Word of God, where the disciples are loving one another even as Christ has loved them. The world looking on then does see something very different! That’s the way we evangelize the world! Yeah, we evangelize the world by preaching to them, teaching them, sharing the gospel whenever we can do that, either on the Lord’s Day and some other setting. Yes, we do that. I’m not saying we don’t evangelize in other context, but when people come into the church they still might not like to come back because they’ve heard the Word of God proclaimed faithfully, but God can still use that, because that is seed planted in their hearts, even when they walk out the door. But when they see the reality of real, vital, biblical, Christian love one for another—I mean, I’ve had visitors, I’ve had unconverted people say that, I bless God, about the people of Trinity. They see this six foot five black guy, I mean, I’m not putting down black color, okay? Don’t misunderstand me here. His name is Nate. He’s six foot five. He’s a dark African American. When they see him leaning over and hugging a short, white guy, what do they see? When they look they see these two guys really love each other. Michael Falciola, he’s a short white guy, and Nate and him are very good friends. That’s what you see happening. Well, what do people think when they see that? They don’t see that out in the world. They don’t even see that in their family relationships! They see squabbling and fighting!
What I’m saying is: brethren, we need to teach the people of God. We need to encourage the people of God. We need to show them, by our example, the reality of Christian love. You do that as you contemplate the love of God in Christ for yourself.
As pastors, people need to know that you really do love them. There are differing personalities. One of my fellow elders, he will admit he’s more reserved. He will admit he’d be content to be in his study 24/7. Now, he is a people person, but he will tell you he wasn’t always a people person. He will tell you, “If I could, I’d be happy to be in my study 24/7, not have any phone calls, not have any emails, not have any contact.” He has to work at that. So, you might need to work at it. You should ask Christ to change you and make you like Jesus Christ. The common people heard Him gladly.
When Lazarus was dead in the tomb, Martha came and got Jesus, and Jesus wept. I think He wept for Lazarus first; He wept because of the reality of what sin has brought into the world; He wept because of the way the Jews were speaking; but I think primarily for Lazarus in his death, and His love for Lazarus and for Martha and Mary. What did the Jews say? “Behold how he loved him.” They could see that Jesus, in His weeping, loved Lazarus. It says in the text He loved Martha and Mary, as well.
People respond to sincere, Christian love. When you develop that kind of relationship with the sheep, when the time comes and you have to sit down with a brother or a sister or a couple and correct them on something, they know that you have a heart of goodwill and love for them, and they know that even though they’re hearing something that is tough, because of problems or sin, they usually will not deny that you still love them. That is how you shepherd the people of God.
We need to be men who love Christ; men who love the people of God in our congregations; men who love sinners. Do you love sinners?
Every once in awhile somebody will say something to me like, “Well, you know, but if you just took off that tie—it puts people off.” I say, “That’s absolute nonsense.” What people don’t know is that I was not raised in a Christian home. I was a total pagan, growing up. I was converted two months before I graduated from university. I was brought by a friend into a Reformed Baptist Church. People were wearing ties; I was basically a quasi-sort-of hippy-sort-of-person, and a pagan for sure. I wasn’t turned off by the fact that people were wearing ties! It’s nonsense. What really drew me in at that church service was the fact that I heard the preaching of the Word of God, because God used that preaching to bring me and draw me to Jesus Christ.
We should not lose confidence in the preaching of the Word of God, in the Word of God, or in loving sinners.
Well, let’s close in prayer.
Lord, we do pray that You would make these convictions which are rooted in Scripture to be our convictions individually and corporately. We pray that You would so work in our individual lives that we would, by Your grace and power and the work of Your Spirit, have an influence for good upon our congregations, as well as upon the world about us. We ask that You would do this for the glory of Christ, for the good of the churches, for the good of sinners, needy sinners all about us. Help us, we pray, for we are needy men, we are needy congregations. In Jesus Christ’s worthy name we pray. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Men of Conviction I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-02-Men-of-Conviction-1-Jeff-Smith.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Lord our God we do thank you for this gathering. We thank you that You have promised that even where two or three are gathered together in Your name there You will be in their midst. Thankfully, we are more than two or three. We are not a huge crowd, but we thank you, Lord, for these men that You’ve gathered here, and we pray that You would come by Your Holy Spirit throughout the entire conference and even in this hour. Use Your Word to feed these men. Use Your Word to strengthen them in their hearts. Use Your Word to encourage them to persevere in the work of the Christian ministry. Lord, we cry to You because we are weak; we are helpless; we need Your grace. So, we pray that You would give Your Holy Spirit to all of us in this very hour, and we ask for this mercy in Jesus’ name. Amen.
The day was April 18th, 1521. Gathered in the large Imperial palace in the city of Worms, Germany were over 200 officials. This was well documented by witnesses at that occasion, so this is not just guesswork. There were over 200 officials, including the Holy Roman Emperor Charles Ⅴ, various dukes, princes, barons, ambassadors from other countries, archbishops, and representatives of the pope of Rome. Martin Luther, a preacher of the gospel, was summoned before this council in order to repudiate his biblical teachings and writings. Luther understood that he would be condemned as a heretic if he did not repudiate his teachings, and that he would probably be burned at the stake if he did not do so.
Listen to Martin Luther’s clear words of conviction regarding his beliefs on that occasion. Here I quote Martin Luther:
I cannot submit my faith either to the pope, or to councils, because it is clear as day that they have frequently erred and contradicted each other. Unless I am convinced by the testimony of the Scriptures or by clear reason, I am bound to the Scriptures I’ve quoted, and my conscience is captive to the Word of God. I cannot and I will not retract anything, since it is neither safe nor right to go against conscience. I cannot do otherwise. Here I stand. May God help me. Amen.
Well, listen to these words of conviction from another Reformer. These are not famous words, but words of conviction from another Reformer.
When we enter the pulpit it is not so that we may bring our own dreams and fancies with us. As soon as men depart, even in the smallest degree from God’s Word, they cannot preach anything but falsehoods, vanities, errors, deceits. We owe to Scripture the same reverence which we owe to God, because Scripture has preceded from God alone and has nothing of man mixed with it.
Those words were the words of conviction regarding the Bible as the authoritative Word of the Living God, and they explain why John Calvin—who is the author of those words—it explains why he faithfully expounded in a sequential manner entire books of the Bible. He believed, without reservation, without apology, with conviction that the Bible is the infallible, inerrant, and all-sufficient Word of God. Therefore, John Calvin submitted his own brilliant mind—and he was brilliant—and his heart and his life to God’s Word, and he proclaimed it, being fully persuaded, not half-heartedly persuaded, but fully persuaded that that was exactly what all of the people in his hearing needed.
My messages today are about the desperate need for men of biblical convictions.
Now, following the pattern of my beloved mentor, Pastor Albert N. Martin, what do I mean by this phrase ‘biblical convictions’? Two simple words, but I’m going to briefly explain them anyways.
A conviction is a firmly held belief. It is the quality of showing that one is firmly convinced of what one believes. That’s a conviction.
What is a biblical conviction? Well, biblical truths which one firmly believes and loves—you don’t just believe it, you love it—truths which one is willing to speak of, defend when necessary, promote in a godly way, truths which one is willing to live by and die by.
Martin Luther and John Calvin were men of biblical convictions, and though it may be true that none of us in this room will ever be of the same stature of Martin Luther of John Calvin, we can imitate them as they imitated Jesus Christ, and be like them and be like Christ; be men of biblical convictions.
Grievously, we live in a day and a culture—and I think your Hispanic culture is probably the same as American culture—we live in a day and culture which is aggressively promoting so-called ‘toleration.’ When you examine that ‘toleration,’ of course, it is actually very intolerant. It is especially intolerant of anyone who proclaims biblical convictions regarding right and wrong, regarding truth and error, regarding godliness and ungodliness, righteousness and sin. Political leaders, news media, so-called ‘experts’, psychologists, teachers, even sadly, religious leaders, and a host of other non Christians—they are urging us as Christian men, as pastors, they are pressuring us, they are even harassing us that we should not be intolerant; we should not be judgmental of others; we need to be inclusive.
But we—whether we’re Americans or Colombians or Costa Ricans or Dominicans or citizens of any other country—we do not need men of unrighteous compromise, or wishy-washy opinions, of flexible views that change when our circumstances change, that change when the current popular opinion changes. Neither do we need Christians who are harsh. I am not saying, when I say we need men of biblical convictions, I am not saying that we now need to be harsh, we need to be unloving, we need to be sinfully judgmental of others, we need to be censorious. I’m not saying that! We need to be like Jesus Christ, who was a man of biblical convictions and a man who definitely was a man of love, who loved people.
We need men who have been born again by the Spirit of God through faith in Jesus Christ and His gospel, and who have become men of clear, comprehensive, courageous, gracious, holy, biblical convictions.
If that’s what we need the question should be—hopefully it’s come to your mind—“Well, how do we, how do I become such a man of biblical convictions?” What I’m going to present to you is certainly not exhaustive, but I hope this is helpful. How do we become men of biblical convictions?
1) By being born again of the Spirit of God.
First of all, by being born again of the Spirit of God. I’m going to have to have you turn to different passages in the Bible. Some of them will be very familiar to you. I still would like you to turn to them. So first of all, John chapter 3, verses 5 through 7. How do we become men of biblical convictions? First of all, by being born again by the Spirit of God.
In John 3:5 Jesus answered Nicodemus, “Truly, truly, I say unto you, except one be born of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto you, ‘You must be born again.’”
Merely being a religious leader in a church will not make you a man of biblical convictions. Nicodemus was a religious leader, and yet he was ignorant of basic spiritual realities. I could stand here and assume that every single one of you is born again, and I actually do believe that, but at the same time I’ve been a pastor long enough, sadly, to see men who were in the ministry depart from the ministry, depart from Jesus Christ. So, I start off with this foundational reality. You will never, I will never be a man of biblical convictions unless you are first of all truly born again by the Spirit of God.
We’re at a Pastor’s Conference, and you could say, “Well, that’s so elementary. Why do I need to be told that?” You should not have that attitude towards this basic, foundational truth. You must be born again. Are you born again? Because there are men who also seek the office of a pastor for unsound, unbiblical reasons, for carnal reasons.
That’s my first point here. I’m not going to spend more time on it. Are you born again? What do you think of Jesus Christ? What do you think of yourself? Do you view yourself as a servant of Jesus Christ, born again by the Spirit of God? That is foundational.
2) By an experiential love of the Lord Jesus Christ.
Secondly, how do we become such men of biblical convictions? By an experiential love of the Lord Jesus Christ. I mean, you need to daily, as best as the Spirit of God can help you, you need to daily experience the reality of the love of Jesus Christ for your soul and you need to love Him in response.
Remember Paul’s words to the Philippians?
“For me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.”
When Paul wrote this letter to the church in Philippi, he had been arrested, he had been placed on trial for rebellion. He had appealed to Caesar; he was eventually sent to Rome, awaiting his final verdict. Paul faced the possibility of execution. He experienced the anxieties that attend the prospect of dying. Dying is an enemy! No Christian should be saying, “Well, I’m not afraid of death.” I mean, in one way Christians should be able to say, “I do not fear death. I am in Christ,” but death is an enemy, according to the Bible! And it would be unnatural to not have some fear of that.
Even Jesus, in the garden of Gethsemane, the thought of not only the wrath of God but I think the experience of death overwhelmed His soul. Well, Paul was a normal human being, a normal man. He experienced normal human emotions. He did not relish the thought of being isolated and all alone. He clearly had fears. He speaks about them in his letters. He needed courage. He was not a rock of granite that had no feelings whatsoever.
The reality of living supremely for his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ—that however was what gave him the grace to face the reality of death. Death, he understood, would usher him into the presence of his Saviour who loved him and gave Himself for him.
This is why he could write, “For me to live is Christ, but to die is gain.” Think of other words of Paul that he pinned on other occasions. He said, “Faithful is the saying worthy of all acceptance, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief.”
He also wrote, “I know Him whom I have believed, and I am persuaded..” See the conviction? “I am persuaded that He is able to guard that which I have committed unto Him against that day.”
On another occasion he said, “The love of Christ constrains us, we judge that one died for all, therefore all died; and He died for all that they that live should no longer live for themselves, but unto Him who for their sakes died and rose again.” (2 Corinthians 5:14.)
In Philippians again Paul said, “All of the things that I could’ve said were gained to me I now look at them and regard them as rubbish, garbage, because what I want supremely is Jesus Christ.”
You see, he knew that Christ loved him, and he loved Christ in response, but if you are like me—thankfully you’re really not a lot like me in some respects, you would not want to be like me I’m sure—but if you’re a normal man, a normal Christian man like me, I at times struggle with knowing experientially that Jesus Christ loves me. You have to know that not just up here, but experientially, if you are going to be a man of biblical convictions in this world.
How do you take what is I think sometimes elusive? It’s hard to grasp. The Bible’s plain; the Bible’s clear. The problem’s not the Bible. The problem is not Christ; the problem is not the Holy Spirit. The problem is remaining sin; the problem is our weakness in humanity. How do I grasp that Jesus Christ loves me? How do you do that? I’ll tell you how I do it.
I take time and I think about biblical truth, and apply it to my heart and life. I think about the cross of Christ. I don’t think about an image of a cross. I certainly don’t think about a crucifix like is in Roman Catholic churches.
But I think about the historical reality that there was a time, a day when the Son of God hung on a wooden cross outside of Jerusalem. When He did all of Jeff Smith’s sins, all of my sins were put to His account, were laid on Him; my sin in union with Adam, my first father, my sins since I came forth from the womb of my mother speaking lies. I have lied even as a Christian, sadly, and have had to confess my sin of lying to God and sometimes to other people. By God’s grace I am not a liar, but I have sinned by lying. On the cross of Christ all of my lies were put upon Him.
The sin of pride. Again, by God’s grace I think I am a man who has humility, by God’s grace alone. But even yesterday my wife said to me, “Jeff, you are defensive. Why are you so defensive about that?” Something stupid, something ridiculous. So, I confessed my sin to her. I said, “Julie, please forgive me for speaking in a defensive, prideful, sinful way,” and I confessed it to God.
Well, that’s sin of pride. Call it what it is. It is ugly, stinking pride. It is sinful. It is wicked. It was laid on Jesus Christ, and God poured out His righteous fury, His righteous anger, His righteous wrath upon His own beloved Son. He punished in His Son all of my sins, all of my iniquities, all of my transgressions, all of my failures to do what God commands me to do.
Why? Why? Why did God do that? I deserve to be in Hell. I don’t deserve mercy. I should have been left by God on that broad road that leads to eternal destruction, but God, in sovereign grace, in sovereign mercy reached down in time, brought the gospel truth to my mind and heart from another Christian, and rescued me out of that broad road that leads to eternal destruction.
Not only that, now I am not guilty before God, because of Christ’s work on the cross.
“Now there is no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus.”
There is no condemnation to me, and if God declares me innocent, God says there’s no guilt, God says there’s no condemnation, what man will condemn me? No man.
That’s not all that God in Christ has done for me or for you, as a believer.
God also gives to me the perfect righteousness of Jesus Christ. I have no righteousness in myself, but God also gives to me the perfect righteousness of Jesus Christ. So that when God looks upon Jeff Smith He doesn’t see Jeff Smith in one sense, He sees the righteousness of Christ, the righteousness of God!
Not only that, in the death of Christ on the cross God has adopted me as His Son. He has given me His Spirit, given me spiritual life, regenerated me, and He has adopted me as His son. He is still my God and Creator, that is true and will always be true, but He is now my God and heavenly Father.
If your were here last night you would have heard my illustration about the fact that I have a son who is adopted. I have three children who are adopted. They were all adopted when they were three or four days old. They know they’re adopted. My eldest son, about five years ago, said, “Dad, I hope you’re not upset with me, but I decided to find out who my biological father is.” You understand me? He’s adopted, but obviously he had a biological father and mother. So, he said, “I decided to find out who he is.”
I said, “Josh, I’m not upset with you at all. That’s fine. What did you learn?”
Now, Joshua is a born again Christian. He said, “Dad, he’s not my father. You are my father.” That is the way it is with us, as Christians. Satan is not your father, and of course no one else is ruling you, but God is your heavenly Father, if you’re a Christian.
So you see for the Apostle Paul it was his knowledge of the love of Jesus Christ for his soul, and it was his responsive love back to Jesus Christ, thinking about all that Christ had accomplished for him, all that Christ was presently doing for him, all that Christ would yet do for him in the future, that made him the man of biblical convictions that he was.
You can face many things and many trials and difficulties in life without emotions, not like a granite rock, but you can face many things in life when you know, “I am the purchased property of God in Jesus Christ. He is my Lord and Saviour. He loves me. He will always love me. He’s a faithful, loving Saviour.” I can therefore stand in the face of trial and difficulty as a pastor in the Church. Do you believe that? Do you know that? Do you know what I’m talking about? You should.
Let’s move on. How do we become men of biblical convictions?
First of all, by being born again of the Spirit of God; secondly, by an experiential love for Jesus Christ the Lord; thirdly, by continuous communion with the Lord Jesus Christ.
3) By continuous communion with the Lord Jesus Christ.
Turn to John 15, and verse 4 please.
“Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself except it abides in the vine, so neither can you except you abide in Me. I am the vine, you are the branches; he that abides in Me and I in him, the same bears much fruit, for apart from Me you can do nothing.”
If you would be and continue to be a man of biblical convictions, you must also continue in union and communion with the Lord Jesus Christ. You must abide in Him! Separated from Jesus Christ and His Word you will never be a fruitful Christian, you will never be a man of biblical convictions, because that is, I believe, part of the fruit of being united to Jesus Christ. It is only through daily feeding upon Christ and His Word, daily communing with Christ in prayer that genuine, spiritual fruit will be produced in your life, including being a man of biblical convictions.
We read of the Lord Jesus Christ, that it came to pass when the days were well-nigh come that He should be received up, that He steadfastly set His face to go to Jerusalem. He was facing death, even as Paul later on did, but He was facing crucifixion; He was facing humiliation; He was facing humiliation not just before those people in Jerusalem who could see Him hanging on the cross, but He was going to face humiliation before all of the spiritual world as well. He knew that! He knew He was going to be a sin offering to God, and that prospect did not make Jesus jump for joy. He knew that He was facing the prospect of the wrath of His Father in Heaven, but we’re told there in Luke 9, “Jesus steadfastly set His face to go to Jerusalem.”
Why? Well, for the joy that was set before Him He did that, thinking of all of the unnumbered hosts that He would redeem. Yes, that is true, but still there is more. He did this because He knew this was the right way to go. He had no other choice to accomplish His mission. He was a man of biblical convictions which were nurtured and strengthened by His daily communion with His God and Father.
Have you ever asked yourself when you read the New Testament, the gospels, have you ever asked yourself: how did Jesus know so many Scriptures? Maybe you wrongly think, “Well, He was God.” I don’t think that’s true. He is God, that’s true. He is God, but He is totally man, as though He were not God, totally God, as though He were not man. How did He know so many Scriptures? He was taught them by His parents. He heard them in the synagogues. He read them when He had the opportunity to read the scrolls. He memorized Scripture.
You see, He didn’t sit back and say, “I have nothing to do.” He took the Word of God into His own heart. He communed with God with the Word of God, and that’s how He became a man of the Scriptures and thus a man of biblical convictions.
How did He have the emotional strength He had? You could say: Well, He was God. Again, He was truly man! We see in the Scriptures that He truly had emotions, sinless emotions. How did He fight against those fears that He had? Not sinful fears, sinless fears. How did He deal with that sense of loneliness? You see, He communed with His God in prayer. You see that even in the garden of Gethsemane.
How did He persevere even through opposition? He persevered through opposition because He daily communed with His God and Father in the Word and prayer. If you are going to persevere through opposition which you will face in your church—if you’ve not faced it yet you surely will if you’re a pastor for more than a few years—you’re going to face some opposition from people! Sometimes, sadly, from genuine Christians.
What will cause you, what will help you to persevere through them, to do what is right, to be a man of biblical principle? You have to persevere, and you will as you commune with God your Father as Jesus Christ did: in His Word and in prayer.
Are you doing that now? You should be.
4) By continual transformation of your mind.
Fourthly, how do you become such a man of biblical convictions? By continual transformation of your mind.
Turn to Romans chapter 12, verse 1 please. You need a continual transformation of your mind. In Romans 12:1 we read:
“I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service. And do not be fashioned according to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God.”
You see, negatively what does Paul say? He says, “Don’t permit the world around you in your country, in your culture, to squeeze you, to mold you, to shape you according to its teachings, its philosophies, its perspectives, its ways, its lifestyles. Don’t do that! Don’t let it happen! It will happen if you do not resist it!
Positively Paul says, “Be transformed..” Be metamorphosed, as it were, from a caterpillar to a butterfly. “Be transformed by the renewing of your mind. You do that by knowing, he says, “The good and acceptable will of God.”
Well, how do you know the good and the perfect and acceptable will of God? By studying the Bible! You know, this is not rocket science. I don’t know if you use that phrase in the Hispanic world. This is not rocket science in one sense, but it’s amazing to me how we, as pastors, how older saints sometimes just overlook the basics of the Christian life. Sometimes, wrongly, it’s like, “Oh well I’ve gone beyond that.” Really? Really? You’re so mature as a Christian you don’t need to read your Bible anymore? I think that’s arrogance.
So you study the Word of God in order to become transformed in your thinking, in order to resist the world’s pressures. Every teaching, every philosophy, every practice, every evangelical promotion, every evangelical article in the Internet on the websites and blogs, everything must be brought to the touchstone of Scripture, and your mind must be transformed so that your life is transformed.
True Christianity is not just the mind, but true Christianity always involves the mind. It’s not to be bypassed.
5) By implementation Christian military principles in your life.
Fifthly, how do you become a man of biblical convictions? By implementation of what I’m calling ‘Christian military principles’ in your life.
Turn to 1 Corinthians 16:13. “Be watchful, stand firm in the faith, act like men, be strong.”
I think some here—Pastor Dunn, probably Pastor Piñero, maybe Pastor Vater—know that I was once in the United States army. I was an officer in the United States Army. So, when I read a verse like this I do think ‘military.’
“Be watchful.” If you’re in war you have to be watchful.
“Stand firm.” In this case for the Christian in the faith; for a military officer or a soldier you have to stand firm in your duty.
“Act like men.” You don’t win a war by being a coward.
“Be strong.” You don’t win a war by being weak and a wimp.
That’s why I’m saying: how do become a man of biblical convictions? You have to implement in your life as a pastor, what I’m calling ‘military principles’ in your life.
1 Corinthians 16:13. In this verse there are four commands which emphasize that you, as a man, as a Christian pastor, must be a Christian of unwavering principle, courage, and convictions.
So, what is Paul saying here? He’s saying, “Don’t be oblivious to the temptations and dangers which surround you, your family, and the members of your church.” You need to be watchful. You need to be spiritually alert. You cannot be oblivious to what’s going on in the world about you, in your country. You cannot be oblivious to what’s going on in your church. You cannot have your head in the sand or your head so far up in the sky that you’re not aware what’s going on in your congregation.
The command to be watchful reminds us that we are in a spiritual warfare. The Christian life is a warfare life. The temptations that assault you and your people enter in through the eyegate and the eargate via smartphones, via Internet, via TV, movies, music, teachers, work associates, neighbors, entertainment. You need to be not aware of the sin involved in these things, but you shouldn’t be ignorant of the fact that the single men or married men in your church can access pornography on their smartphones. If you think that never happens to any man in your church you are being oblivious.
Real Christian men, I mean truly, born-again Christian men, can take a smartphone and fall into that sin of fornication, adultery by using a smartphone. Are you aware of that, or are you oblivious to it? All the same, you need to be a watchful pastor. You’re not to be oblivious to these realities. You shouldn’t take your smartphone and see if this can be done.
I have Covenant Eyes, a software-filtering blocking on my smartphone and on my laptop and on my daughter’s laptop and on my wife’s laptop. I don’t know the codes to my daughter’s computer or my wife’s. Covenant Eyes sends an accountability report every week to my wife and to Pastor Shehzad Khan in my church. It shows them exactly what I do in my smartphone and my computer.
I’m not saying you have to do that, but I say: don’t be oblivious. Be watchful over your own heart and soul. I can’t cope with that stuff. I cannot deal with it.
That’s why I do this, but therefore I ask men in my church properly, privately, in a godly way, having a pastoral relationship with them, “Brother so-and-so, do you struggle with this?” It is more common than I could wish it was. I wish it was not. You know what? These Christian men are relieved that I, as a pastor, had the courage and the heart and the love to ask them that question, because they are ashamed, because they’re true Christians, they’re ashamed of what they have done. They’re afraid to speak to their wives. They shouldn’t be afraid, they’ve got good marriages, but there’s this fear aspect. There’s this sense of, “I can’t talk to anybody; I can’t say this. What will people think of me? What will my pastor think of me?” You have to be a man of biblical convictions. You have to be a faithful shepherd. You have to be watchful.
Furthermore, Paul says here, “Don’t be fickle. Don’t be compromising. Stand firm in the faith.” “In the faith” meaning in the body of truth in your Bible. You should not be having doubts about the veracity of the Bible. If you do, you need to speak to somebody else—Pastor Piñero as an example—and say, “I’m struggling with this.” You need to have total confidence that all of the Bible—from Genesis 1:1 to the conclusion of Revelation—is truly the authoritative, infallible, inerrant Word of the Living God.
No fickleness; no compromising; stand firm in the truth—including those things that today’s culture does not like. In America, you know, it’s almost to the place that you will be pilloried, you will be buffeted, you will be maligned if you dare to say, “I believe homosexuality is wrong, and I don’t call it ‘marriage,’ because it’s not marriage in God’s sight. Homosexuality is a perversion of God’s created order.” It is not gay; I don’t call it gay, because it’s not gay. I don’t even use their terms, but saying those kinds of things in this day and age, you know you can get yourself into a lot of hot water!
I’m not saying you should go out and be stupid, as a pastor, and do something ridiculous to stupidly draw persecution to yourself, but when the time comes and you have to speak the truth in love boldly and courageously, you will stand firm in the truth.
Don’t be moved or shaken from your biblical convictions by the latest evangelical trend. Just because it’s published in the evangelical magazines or blogs doesn’t mean it’s biblical and right. I’m not saying you should be cynical; I’m not saying you should be nasty, but you need to be discerning. You need to stand firm in the truth. You need to be like the Rock of Gibraltar. I hope you all know what that looks like. Those from the Canary Islands or Spain should certainly know. I hope you all know what the Rock of Gibraltar looks like. We need to be fixed, immovable in the truth of God’s Word.
Paul goes on. He says, “Don’t be immature and childish. Don’t be petulant. Act like a man.” Remember Paul’s words earlier in 1 Corinthians? He said, “When I was a child I spoke as a child, I felt as a child, I thought as a child, but now that I am become a man, I put away childish things.”
Remember Jesus’ words on one occasion in Luke 7? He said, “How should I describe this generation? They’re like children in the marketplaces who say to one another, ‘We piped to you, but you didn’t dance and sing.’” “You didn’t do this with us either. I’m going to go home.”
We, as pastors, should not be like children in the marketplace. You should not be children in your heart, in your thinking, in your relationship to your family, in your relationship to the people of God. Your country does not need children in the bodies of men. Your country does not need pastors who have the bodies of men, but they’re children inside. We need men, by the grace of God, who are biblically mature and stable, consistent in their lives of godliness, who are predictable in the way they think and act, who are faithful, because they are men of biblical convictions.
Furthermore, Paul says here, “Don’t be weak and faint; be strong, Christian men spiritually and practically.” Biblical truths which are embraced and loved and implemented in your life, in your marriage, in your family, in your ministry, will enable you to be strong even in the face of persecution and death. So, be men of strength, with unwavering biblical convictions.
I would like to briefly give you now, after giving you those principles to become a man of biblical conviction, I would like to give you briefly some compelling examples of men of biblical convictions from the Bible.
1. Joseph.
First of all, Joseph. I give you these examples, because we often say in English, “A picture is worth a thousand words,” and we do learn a lot from observing others in the Bible and in Church history and in our present lives.
Remember Joseph in Egypt? Potiphar’s wife is daily tempting him to commit adultery. What did Joseph do? What did Joseph say? Joseph said to Potiphar’s wife, “How then could I do this great wickedness and sin against God?”” You see, Joseph was a man of biblical convictions The Bible tells us he was a handsome man. He was clearly physically fit. He was a normal man, sexually, but being tempted by this woman, he had the convictions biblically, that that would be sin against his God. It would be great wickedness.
The Law of God regulated Joseph’s thinking, his actions, his relationships to others. His love for his God and Saviour controlled his thinking and heart, and interestingly, if you’re think about it, it was not just his love for God. Joseph—by refusing Potiphar’s wife and her advances—Joseph was not only manifesting love for God his Saviour, but he was really showing love for his Egyptian master: Potiphar! That would have been extremely wicked and unloving for Joseph to engage with sexual affairs with his master’s wife. So, he was actually showing love not only to God, but to Potiphar!
He was really actually also showing love to Potiphar’s wife. That would not have been love to do that with Potiphar’s wife! Egyptian culture, Egyptian social pressures, this woman did not squeeze Joseph into their mold. He was a man of unashamed, clear, biblical convictions.
Sexual sins are the fall of many a pastor. I can think of at least two without any difficulty right now who are no longer in the Christian ministry because of adultery. Do not be deceived. “He who thinks he stands let him take heed, lest he fall.” Joseph is a vivid example.
2. Daniel.
Secondly, Daniel. We read in Daniel 6:
“When Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went into his house (now his windows were open in his chamber towards Jerusalem); and he kneeled upon his knees three times a day and prayed and gave thanks before his God, as was his custom.”
No one was permitted to pray at that point in time to any god except to the king, but Daniel was a man whose biblical convictions shaped his thinking, his affections, his life, in every circumstance of life! What he ate and drank, his prayer life, when he prayed, to whom he prayed—that was all determined not by Babylonian culture about him, not by the pressures of society upon him, which were no doubt very real, not by the sinful commandments of men, but by the Word of God.
3. Stephen.
Thirdly, Stephen in the New Testament in Acts chapter 7.
“Now when they heard these things [the Sanhedrin] they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on Stephen with their teeth. But he [Stephen] being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up steadfastly into heaven and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God.”
Steven proclaimed his biblical convictions to the Sanhedrin, and he lived by them. Because of that he was falsely accused. He was seized; he was arraigned on trial before the Sanhedrin, and what did Stephen do? Did he give up his convictions under the pressure of the Sanhedrin? Did he compromise his convictions to escape persecution? No. He stood firmly rooted in his biblical convictions. He feared God, not men. He loved God and he loved men, and he loved them so that he faithfully proclaimed God’s truth to them.
That’s what you must do in your churches. That’s what I must do in my church. Now, I don’t want you to sit there and think, “Well, it sounds like Pastor Smith never has fear.” That is definitely not true! “Well, it sounds like Pastor Smith is always bold as a lion.” That is definitely not true!
There have been many, many times over the twenty-two years or whatever that I’ve been a pastor at Trinity Baptist Church, the same church, where before I get into my car at night to go to a pastoral meeting I say to my wife, “Honey, please pray for me.” I tell her where I’m going. I don’t tell her the problems. I just say, “I’m going to meet with this couple. It’s not going to be easy. I would rather be shot in the head than go to this meeting.” Of course, I don’t really mean that, but it’s nevertheless expressed to my wife the truth, sadly, of my feelings.
There are other times when I say to her, “Honey, I would like to get a job at Staples.” Do you know what Staples is here? You know, it’s this store that sells office supplies. I’d like to just be at the cash register. No problems, just do the work at the cash register. Do you know what my wife says to me? She says, “You would be so unhappy, and you would end up becoming manager. Then as manager you would have problems. Then what are you going to do? Leave Staples and find another job?”
So I’m not giving you these examples as though somehow I have no struggles. I look at these examples when I have struggles.
4. Jesus.
The last example is the Lord Jesus Christ. He is the supreme example of what it means to be a man of biblical convictions.
It is just remarkable. When you read your Bible, when you read the four gospels, you and I should frequently say, “Lord, make the gospel accounts fresh to my heart and soul.” We can become so familiar with the Bible and the gospels themselves, they’re even kind of predictable, because we’ve read the gospels so many times. You’re reading through Mark and you know what’s coming next. You even have a lot of it memorized. It can be predictable. It can be the same, and not fresh. That’s not good.
You need to pray that it would not be that way, because you read the gospel accounts and you think about how Jesus was assaulted verbally by the enemies of Christ, the enemies of truth, on many occasions, and how He never, never sinned. He didn’t sin in His thoughts; He didn’t sin in His emotions; He didn’t sin in His attitude; He didn’t sin in His words; He didn’t sin in the tones of His words; He didn’t sin in His behavior. He never, never, never deviated from being a man of biblical convictions. He spoke the truth. He spoke the truth boldly; He spoke the truth lovingly.
Consider Jesus in the Garden of Gethsemane. In Matthew 26, verse 39 we read,
“And He [Jesus] went forward a little, and fell on His face, and prayed, saying, ‘My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass away from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as You will.’”
Here you see the wonder of the glory of the God-man. He knew God as His Father perfectly. Here He is pouring out His heart to His Father in Heaven saying, “Let this cup..” He understood the reality of the wrath of God in a way that we do not, because He was truly God. He understood the heinousness, the awfulness of sin, our sin, in a way that we do not. So, He did want to recoil from that.
“Let this cup pass away from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as You will.’”
There you have the supreme example of Jesus Christ, your Saviour, your Lord, being a man of unshakable, uncompromising, biblical convictions. If He was not, you and I would have no forgiveness. We would not be saved!
Applications
Let me conclude by giving a couple of practical, brief applications. As a pastor, you need to embrace the reality that you will experience trials. As a pastor you will suffer. You need to embrace that reality. You don’t need to go out looking for suffering. You don’t need to go looking for persecution, but you need to realize it will happen. It will happen not just once as you serve as a pastor. It especially will happen when you are a man of biblical convictions.
Joseph had trials. Why was he in Egypt? Daniel had trials in Babylon for sure, didn’t he? Stephen faced persecution and death. The Lord Jesus Christ received much opposition. So did all of the prophets; so did all of the apostles; so do ordinary Christians; so will you. Do not live in a dream world thinking somehow, as a pastor, you will never have to face opposition, you will never suffer. You will, but it’s there that your convictions can shine forth to the glory of God.
You will then say, “It is not in me. I am not a man of strength. I am a man of weakness, but it is the strength of Christ in me that you see.” Yes, I am a man of biblical convictions, and when I say “by the grace of God” I am not just saying that, dear brother, dear sister. I’m not just saying that to you men here, because that’s the nice thing to say, the correct thing to say, “Well, by the grace of God I am this.” That’s the truth. If you are a man of biblical convictions it will be because God, in His grace, has made you such.
The application for you is that you need to embrace the reality that to be a pastor of biblical conviction requires hard work. It doesn’t just happen. Jesus said, “Truly, truly, I say unto you, a servant is not greater than his lord, neither one that is sent greater than he that sent him. If you know these things blessed are you if you do them.”
It requires work! It is God who works in us, that’s totally true, but at the same time the Bible teaches we too are to work, not just work out our salvation, but we are to take biblical truth and apply it to our hearts and to the concrete situation of being a pastor everyday. Being a pastor is not glamorous; being a pastor is not sensational; being a pastor can often be very difficult and heartbreaking. Aside from one or two things in my personal life, as a Christian, most of my heartbreaks have been because I’m a pastor.
But when you do the work of Jesus Christ, as a pastor, and serve Him from the heart in love to Him, love to the Church, love to the people of God, you will one day be rewarded by your Saviour, and you will hear His words with your own glorified ears, “Well done good and faithful servant. You have been faithful over a few things. I will set you over many. Enter into the joy of your Lord.” You need to remember those future words as you slug it out as a pastor and the difficulties that come.
I would also say, because I don’t want to be imbalanced, there are many delights of being a pastor as well. I’m sure you know that. I’ve experienced it. There are joys as well. Be a biblical man of biblical convictions, and there’s joy as well.
Let us close now in prayer.
Lord our God, we plead with You that You would work in each one of our hearts and lives, that by Your grace and power, by the work of Your Holy Spirit in us, we would be men of biblical convictions. Help us, Lord, to be such when things are difficult, when there are trials, when there’s opposition. Lord, grant us grace to be such even in times of joy and prosperity. We pray that You would help us to follow in the footsteps of those who have gone before us, the prophets, the apostles, many other Christians, and especially our Lord Jesus Christ. Please answer these prayers that we bring to You now in His name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Great Commission
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-04-The-Great-Commission-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
“Then He said to them, ‘These are My words that I spoke to you while I was still with you, that all things which are written about Me in the Law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms must be fulfilled.’ Then He opened their minds to understand the Scriptures, and said to them, ‘Thus it is written, that the Christ would suffer and on the third day rise from the dead, and that repentance for forgiveness of sins would be proclaimed in His name to all the nations, beginning from Jerusalem. You are witnesses of these things.’”
Well, let’s look to the Lord.
Father, we are thankful again we can come as Your people, we can come and open up our Bibles; and we can cry to You our Father, cry to You our Great High Priest, and even cry out to the Holy Spirit. We ask You to come and bless, take the words that will be sounded from the preacher tonight, and bring them to the hearts and minds of sinners and saints. Show us again, Lord, that Your are the God that hears and answers prayer. Show us, Lord, that You are the God who can save sinners. Shows us, Lord, that You are the God who can deepen our own convictions, and bring us to deeper levels of godliness and holiness. Work in our hearts, Lord. May we never, never be content as to where we are, but may we always strive to become more and more like Your Son. We pray this in His name. Amen.
Luke’s gospel has been called the gospel of amazement. Luke uses at least five different Greek words that could even be translated ‘amazement’ or ‘spellbound’ or ‘astonished,’ but when people saw Jesus, when they heard Jesus that’s what happened. They were amazed; they were spellbound; they were astonished. They had never seen anyone like Him before, and they would never see anyone like Him again. He is one of a kind, and it doesn’t take you all that long to figure that out when you read through Luke’s gospel or any of the other gospels.
Luke’s gospel opens up with the miracle of miracles. He tells us of the virgin birth. In the words of Thomas Goodwin, the Puritan: “When the Son became flesh, heaven and earth met and kissed one another, namely, God and man.” But every time we see Him in action—whether it’s stilling the storm, whether it’s casting out demons, whether it’s walking on water, whether it’s simply listening to His prayers, listening to His servants, or parables—you can’t help but be amazed.
Now, if you read the story as it should be read, after reading all that Jesus said and all that Jesus did, there’s nothing more shocking than this: Jesus was killed. They murdered Him. What makes it even all the more shocking is that those who planned and crafted it were from the upper echelon of both the religious and the civil world. The Sanhedrin, the highest Jewish court, and also the Romans, who had a high sense of justice.
Jesus dies in the worst of ways. He was crucified. Why? What did He do that was wrong? Nothing. He was innocent. He was perfectly innocent. While men meant it for evil, God meant it for good, and God always overrules. He saved sinners while His Son was on that cross. There was an awful descent of darkness, an experience of God’s forsakenness. Then Jesus finally breathes His last breath (Luke 23:46) and within hours He was taken down from that cross and He was buried in a borrowed grave. In Matthew’s gospel we’re told that the tomb was sealed by a huge rock, and guarded by Roman soldiers. The Sabbath Day arrives, and you can well imagine that it was the darkest Sabbath Day ever in the history of mankind.
But this is not the end of the story. Is it?
In fact, this chapter, chapter 24, opens up on a rather somber note, with a few of His disciple friends, women, who are going to that tomb to anoint His dead body. When they get there they hear the most shocking news ever to come into the ears of human beings.
Luke 24, verse 6, “He is not here. He is risen.”
This becomes the Resurrection Day. Later, on that very same day Jesus will make a number of ‘resurrection appearances’ they’re often called. We are told of several of those appearances here in Luke chapter 24, but it will be an unforgettable day. Jesus has conquered the grave.
I want you to notice that Luke continues this story. Here more at the backend of Luke 24, beginning at verse 44 we have something of a summary of several of the days put together, maybe even over a course of weeks, where Jesus speaks to His disciple friends. It’s also possible that these words were spoken of the evening of that very first Resurrection Sunday. But it’s a crucial passage that he brings to the ears of His disciple friends. It is the gospel message. Now, I realize not everyone thinks that the message of the gospel is wonderful good news, but it is. What I want you to hear tonight is that very gospel that Jesus want to bring to sinners.
Notice what our Lord says about the gospel message, at least five things: the basis of the gospel, the focus of the gospel, the demand of the gospel, the promise of the gospel, and the extent of the gospel. So let’s work our way through this passage with those five considerations.
1) The basis of the gospel.
If I asked you to explain the gospel of Jesus Christ from the Bible, where would you take me? What gospel text would you use? Well, there are many gospel texts that you could use, right, that give us a wonderful distillation or a summary of the gospel. I’m sure some would say, “Well, John 3:16.” That’s a wonderful gospel text. I couldn’t agree with you more. And some might say, “I would go to Luke chapter 19, where Jesus says, “The Son of Man came to seek and save that which was lost.” Now, that’s another one of those gospel texts. I’m sure some would say, “I would go to the book of Romans, and maybe even start with that great thematic statement of Romans 1:16 where Paul says, ‘I’m not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God unto salvation.’” Yes, those are wonderful places we could all go to when it comes to the gospel of Jesus Christ. But I want you to notice where Jesus takes us here in Luke 24.
He doesn’t take us to any of those precious gospel texts. No, when it comes to explaining, expounding, and delineating the gospel Jesus goes to the Old Testament. Know this? What He does here He does it in fact twice. Remember on that road to Emmaus He speaks to those two disciples? Verse 27, “Then beginning with Moses and with all the prophets, He explained to them the things concerning Himself.” Then again He opens up the Old Testament Scriptures in verse 44. “All the things that are written in the Law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms concerning Me..” Jesus turns to the Old Testament Bible to explain the gospel, more precisely, “The things concerning Himself.” In other words, the gospel is about Him.
There’s a book titled Jesus On Every Page, and it’s written by Dr. David Murray. It’s about the Old Testament. Jesus On Every Page. Jesus turns to the Old testament to tell His disciples about His suffering, about His resurrection, and even about His Second Coming.
This might surprise you, but everything you would want to know about Jesus—think about that—everything you would want to know about Jesus: the virgin birth; His character; His compassion; His wisdom; His miracles; His office as a Prophet, Priest, and King; His promises; why He came into this world; why He hung on a cross; what happened on that cross; even the very words He spoke from that cross. You can go to your Old Testament Bible. You can learn about the Resurrection from the Old Testament Bible! Yes. To learn even of the love of Christ, or the love of God and gospel forgiveness, we can turn to our Bibles. What am I saying? I’m simply saying this: the message of the gospel is rooted or grounded in the Old Testament.
Now, we shouldn’t forget that when Jesus spoke these words to His disciples and the apostles this was a post-resurrection context. They had been eyewitnesses of the resurrection of Jesus Christ, but even though they had firsthand experience or exposure to the resurrected Christ, Jesus doesn’t want them to forget the infallible source: the written Word of God.
Kent Hughes puts it this way:
Jesus did not want them to rest their belief in His resurrection on their personal experience alone, but He wanted them to ground the experience of His life, death, resurrection on the massive testimony of Holy Scripture.
Jesus clearly sets a wonderful example here of how we ought to use and understand our Old Testament Bible. Too often—I don’t know if you’ve heard this, but I’ve heard this when people talk about the Old Testament—they often talk about it in a very negative sort of way. “Well, it’s a book about law.” Some even think that the Old Testament gives us a different picture of God, a bloodthirsty, vengeful God, but nothing could be further from the truth.
Who knew the Bible better than anybody else? Jesus. Who knew the thrice holy God better than anybody else? Who knew the moral law in its absolute sanctities? Who knew all of those judgement stories? Sodom and Gomorra? The Noahic Flood? Those ten plagues that were brought upon Pharaoh of Egypt? When Jesus picks up His Old Testament Bible He says, “Basically it’s about Me. That’s where you’ll find Me: in the Old Testament Scriptures. They testify of Me, My life, My death, My resurrection, and even My future glory.”
Listen brethren, if you only had your Old Testament Bibles, if that’s all you had sitting here tonight, you could still preach the gospel from the book of Genesis, from the book of Exodus, from the Psalms, from Isaiah, Ezekiel, Hosea, Joel, Amos. While it is true the New Testament contains the full, complete, final disclosure of salvation, Jesus essentially is saying here that the Old Testament Scriptures give you a clear understanding of who He is, and why He came into this world.
If you were to ask Peter—remember Peter—what was the Old Testament all about, he would have said the same. Remember what he does on the Day of Pentecost? What does he do? He preaches his Bible; he preaches from his Old Testament Bible. He preaches from the book of Amos, Psalm 16, Psalm 110.
When the Apostle Paul, the Hebrew of Hebrews, seeks to explain the gospel in Romans chapter 4, who does he reference? He references two Old Testament saints: Abraham and David. In arguing that the same gospel—the gospel of faith alone, Christ alone—it was believed and embraced by David and Abraham.
So, yes, we can say that the basis of the gospel is found in the Old Testament. We have a solid basis for what we believe about the gospel from the Old Testament Scripture.
That’s the first consideration, but now secondly, the essence or the focus of the gospel.
2) The essence of the gospel.
Certainly, one of the most important questions we could ever ask is this: what is the gospel? What is the gospel? Now, you would think that would be a very easy question to answer, especially for Christians, right? It would sort of be like asking a bank-teller what is a dollar bill, or asking an electrician what is a wire stripper, or a carpenter what is a hammer. But there is a lot of confusion today as to what makes the gospel the gospel. If you had one person to ask what makes the gospel the gospel, who would you ask? Well, it would be Jesus, right? Jesus, the Master Preacher, and He tells us here.
I simply want to say this about the gospel, and make it as simply as I can: the gospel is about three persons. Three persons.
The first person is God.
The gospel is about God, a holy God, a just God. When the Apostle Paul opens up the gospel in Romans chapter 1, where does He begin? He begins with God. He begins with a holy God; he begins with a God of justice; he begins with the wrath of God. Yes, the God of the Bible is a thrice holy God, a God of inflexible justice, a God of perfect righteousness, a God who cannot overlook sin. So, you need to understand who God is to understand the gospel.
The second person you need to know and understand if you want to understand the gospel is you have to understand man.
Who is man?
We know that man is made in the image of God, but the Bible also tells us that man is a sinner. So, when it comes to understanding the gospel you have to understand a holy God, but you have to understand that man is a sinner.
What makes man a sinner?
Well, he has defied God. He has rebelled against God. He’s broken His law. Man is all messed up because of sin. He’s messed up psychologically. He has a deceitful heart. He’s messed up relationally. He’s alienated from God. God is not his friend, but his enemy. Man is in rebellion against God.
To understand the gospel, what is the gospel, you have to understand three persons. You have to understand who God is, you have to understand who man is, but the third person you and I need to understand if we are to understand the gospel—we have understand who is Jesus Christ.
The gospel is about Him. He’s the remedy for sin. The remedy for sin is found in a living Person. That explains why the gospel is described the way it is!
Listen to how it’s described.
Mark 1:1, “The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ.”
Romans 1:9, “The gospel of His Son.
2 Corinthians 4:4, “The glorious gospel of Jesus Christ.”
It’s about Jesus Christ! Well, who is He? Jesus tells us right here. He doesn’t tell us everything, but He certainly gives us a good sense of who He is right here. He brings Himself into focus. Notice what He says. One word.
Luke 24:46, “Christ.”
That word ‘Christ’ is a transliteration of the Greek word Christos. It’s the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew messiah. That word messiah was based on a verb that meant ‘to spread a liquid over’, or ‘to anoint.’ One of the liquids that was actually used in the Old Testament when it came to anointing was olive oil. They would actually smear it, they would pour it over people and sometimes even over things. You might remember when Samuel anointed King Saul and later on he anointed David to be king. There was a ceremonial, a symbolic anointing or pouring of oil. Most times, the Old Testament word ‘messiah’ brings into sharp focus ‘king.’ Twenty-eight of the thirty-nine occurrences in the Old Testament, ‘messiah’ refers to ‘king.’ Kings were messiahs; they were anointed.
You’ll also find in the Old Testament priests and prophets were anointed. The Messiah was a chosen Prophet; He was a chosen Priest; He was a chosen King. All of those kings and all of those priests and all of those prophets were little messiahs. They were little christs all pointing to the ultimate Christ: Jesus Himself, the One who would be Anointed—not with olive oil, but with the Holy Spirit.
Think of what happened back in Luke chapter 4 when Jesus arrives in His hometown of Nazareth. You might even turn back and see for yourself. He steps here into a Jewish synagogue, probably the same synagogue He grew up in as a young boy in His hometown of Nazareth. You can image the crowd pretty excited. The famous Preacher, this famous Miracle-worker has come back to His hometown. They were going to hear Him preach a sermon! But they weren’t ready for this, were they? What did Jesus do?
Well, He goes into the Jewish synagogue, He’s handed a long scroll—we don’t know exactly how long they were, some think they were many, many feet long—but He’s handed this long scroll of Isaiah’s chapter 61 and He unrolls it and He begins to read verse 18. Notice what He says in Luke 4, verse 18,
“The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me,
Because He has anointed Me.”
You see what He’s saying? “I am the Christ. I am the Anointed One. I am the One that has been prophesied. I am the One that has been told and foretold by prophet after prophet.” He’s been given the spirit to equip him for the task to proclaim the good news to the poor, to proclaim liberty to the captive, to set at liberty those who are oppressed.
The Westminster Shorter Catechism asks the question: “What are the offices of Christ that He executes as our Redeemer?” The answer says, “Our Redeemer executes the office of Prophet, Priest, King.” Three offices He executed. Think about it. We needed someone just that powerful; just that pure; just that holy; just that perfect; just that wise. We needed a Prophet, a Priest, and a King. We needed a Prophet, Priest, and King!
When man fell he lost knowledge of God. We became ignorant; we became blind. We don’t know God! We need Christ the Prophet of prophets to reveal God to us! When man fell he became weak, impotent, without strength, taken captive by the devil under the dominion of sin, man becomes a slave of sin. We cannot save ourselves. We cannot set ourselves free.
We need a King, a powerful King! We need a mighty Conqueror, but we also need a Priest, because we’re defiled, polluted. We need to be cleansed. The Priest, this Priest, not only does He bring a sacrifice, but He sacrifices Himself.
The gospel is about Christ. The Chosen One; the Anointed One. It’s about the Chosen Priest, the Chosen Prophet, the Chosen King.
3) The demand of the gospel.
The basis of the gospel, the focus of the gospel, thirdly, the demand of the gospel.
The gospel begins by telling us what God did, what God accomplished. The gospel isn’t so much about what you and I do, is it? It’s about what God has done.
Martyn Lloyd-Jones called it “The triumphant indicative.” The gospel is the triumphant indicative.
Have you ever heard about the grammar of the New Testament? It’s basically shaped this way: indicatives and then imperatives. But if you read through the first three to four chapters of any one of the Pauline epistles you’ll find indicative after indicative telling us what God had done. In the backend you have imperatives. Imperatives! “This is what you must do.”
What has God done? “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten son.” That’s an indicative! “Christ died for our sins.” That’s an indicative! “The just for the unjust.” That’s an indicative! He rose from the grave; He conquered death; He reconciled a world to Himself. The gospel is about what God has done, what He accomplished.
Now don’t think that the gospel doesn’t have anything to say to you or to me and tell us what we must do. There are the demands of the gospel, or the imperatives of the gospel.
You must obey the gospel. I remember saying that from the pulpit once, and one of the young men who was a pretty cocky young guy—ended up leaving the church, by the way—he didn’t like the word ‘imperative.’
There are imperatives you must obey. You must obey, and Jesus gives us an imperative here. Notice what He says. It’s one of the commands of the gospel, verse 47,
“And that repentance should be preached.”
That’s not a popular word today, is it? But it’s an indispensable, fundamental word. We can’t forget to tell sinners to repent, because sinners have sin they need to repent of. Jesus says repentance and remission of sin should be preached. It is not optional.
Again, remember Peter when he stood on that Day of Pentecost and he preached Christ? He preached Christ crucified, and told that Christ had risen from the dead.
He told them, “You have put Him to death. He was put to death by lawless hands.”
And they cried out, “What must we do?”
And he says what? “Repent! Repent!”
When Paul confronted the intellectuals on Mars Hill, remember? What did he tell them to do?
“God commands men everywhere, everywhere to repent.”
Jesus is still using His Old Testament Bible, by the way, right? Repentance is found in the Old Testament. The prophets preached a lot about repentance. It carries this idea of turning from evil.
Ezekiel 18, verse 21, “But let the wicked turn from all his sin.”
Ezekiel 18, verse 30, “Repent and turn from all your transgressions.”
The Old Testament prophets preached repentance; John the Baptist preached repentance; and Jesus preached repentance. In fact, there’s no preacher who preached more repentance than Jesus.
Luke chapter 13, “I tell you, unless you repent, you will likewise perish.”
Luke’s gospel really does put a stress upon repentance. Luke chapter 15 as well, where you have that trilogy of parables—the parable of the Lost Son, the Lost Coin, the Lost Sheep—every one of those parables ends on a note of repentance. Jesus says, “I tell you, there will be more joy in Heaven over one sinner that repents than ninety-nine who don’t repent.” Repentance was graphically illustrated, wasn’t it, in that parable of the Prodigal Son. He came home to his father. To come home he had to turn his back; he had to leave; he had to turn away from the pigpens of sin. He has to come home to the father; there had to be a forsaking.
Paul could tell the Ephesians whose pre-conversion lifestyle was dominated by stealing, “Steal no more.” Remember that woman caught in adultery? What did Jesus say to her? “Go and sin no more.” Repentance means you stop sinning. You stop it. You cease, you turn, you forsake sin.
Remember that man who came running to Jesus? The rich, young ruler? He came eagerly seeking to know what would he have to do to inherit eternal life and he asked the question, “What must I do?” Jesus essentially said to him, “You have to repent. Go sell all that you have and give to the poor.” The guy was having a love affair with money, and Jesus said, “If you don’t turn your back on your lover, money or mammon, you cannot have Me as your Saviour.” You must repent; you must turn. That is a crucial imperative. You remember what he did? He walked away sorrowful. It wasn’t the tears of repentance. It was the fact that he didn’t get what he wanted. He wanted to go to Heaven still holding on to his sinful pleasures, and Jesus said you can’t have it both ways.
The gospel demands repentance. It also demands faith. You can’t separate those two things. They’re like Siamese twins. They always come together. A true sinner who trusts Christ will also be a true penitent, and one who turns from sin, who repents, will also look to Jesus Christ by faith. True faith will show itself with real tears of repentance.
The gospel, the greatest message in the world, the message our world so desperately needs. What is the gospel? Well, let Jesus tell us. He gives some of the contours for the gospel right here in Luke 24: its basis, its focus, its demands, but in the fourth place, the fourth thing that we see here is the promise of the gospel or the privilege of the gospel.
4) The privilege of the gospel.
There is a cost factor when it comes to conversion. We have to turn from our sin, but Jesus wants us to understand there’s also a privilege, there’s also blessing, there are gifts. The greatest of gifts are found in the gospel.
One of those gifts He specifies right here. What is it? Look: it is the forgiveness of sin. Now, we could spend a lot of time, couldn’t we, opening up that one blessing of forgiveness. Let me tell you a few little things about forgiveness.
That forgiveness is found in Christ, and it is a full, it is a complete forgiveness. When you believe on Jesus all of your sins are forgiven. There is this once-for-all justification. Every sin is washed away. Every sin is cleansed; every sin is remitted; every sin is forgotten by God. “I will remember them no more.” And there are wonderful pictures, aren’t there, of forgiveness in the Old Testament.
Isaiah gives us some pictures, so does the Psalmist. Think of Psalm 103, verse 12. “As far as the east is from the west, so far has He removed our transgressions from us.” If you start going west and continue to go west, you’ll always go west. They will never meet. When God removes our transgressions there is this infinite distance.
Spurgeon said, “Sin is removed from us by a miracle of love! Yet it is removed so far that the distance is incalculable…So far removed, that there is no scent, there is no trace, there is no memory of it.” It is entirely God. That’s one graphic.
Another graphic is in Isaiah, like I said. He tells us of sin being put in the very back of God, “You have put all my sins behind your back.” It’s almost as if God becomes blind. He can’t see them, but He knows everything! Yes, it’s a picture to let us know what He does with our sin. He can’t see them! You’re forgiven! Grace and mercy has put them behind His back.
Another picture of forgiveness, Micah 7:19, it’s the picture of water in the sea. “I’ve hurled your iniquities into the depths of the sea.” No human person has ever, ever gone to the depths of the ocean. They’re buried down there. Buried! No one can see them! Gone forever. Forgiveness in Christ is total, complete, full.
Isaiah 43 gives us another beautiful graphic. “Even I and He who blots out your transgressions and remembers them no more.” No more; never, never. That’s right. He’ll never bring them up again. When sinners put their hope and trust in Christ, when they abandon themselves, stop trusting themselves, look to Christ and Christ alone, they are forgiven. That perfect, sacrificial Lamb—they take ahold of Him by faith, and He has satisfied the wrath of God. It’s done, and as soon as you look to Jesus, you’re forgiven. Forgiven. “White as snow.”
The gospel, at its very heart, is a gospel of forgiveness. That’s why Christians, even though they can go back to a bad kind of thinking—we’re all recovering Pharisees, by the way, so we have a hard time believing grace and understanding forgiveness—but we don’t have to live under a load of guilt and shame.
You’re accepted in Christ. You know what that means? You have a perfect righteousness. Perfect. Perfect. One hundred percent perfect. It’s like you passed every exam you ever took. You passed! One hundred percent! You have a perfect righteousness. It’s staggering when you really begin to think about it, and again, it didn’t cost you a penny. It’s free. Free forgiveness freely offered in the gospel.
That’s the message that Jesus wants us to bring. That’s what He’s telling His first disciples, “Bring this message to the world.” Can you think of a most wonderful message? Can you think of a more thrilling message than the gospel message? You can receive eternal life. You can be forgiven of all your sins. You can be set free from guilt and shame because of what Jesus Christ accomplished. The basis of the gospel; the essence of the gospel; the demand of the gospel; the privilege of the gospel; but notice the fifth point here in Luke chapter 24.
5) The extent of the gospel.
Jesus has one more thing to tell us about the message we call ‘the gospel,’ and I put it this way: the extent of the gospel. Notice how far Jesus wants us or one of them to take the message.
Verse 47, “That repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name..”
Where? To whom? You see it?
“To all nations.”
All nations. That means every tribe. Every kindred. Every nation. It doesn’t matter where you go in the world. The gospel is for them. It’s offered to them freely! It doesn’t matter what color of skin they have—black, yellow, red—it doesn’t matter! It’s a gospel for the world! Even that is in the Old Testament. You see, Jesus is still using His Old Testament Bible.
Remember the promise given to Abraham? “I will bless you so that you will be a blessing; by you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.” (Genesis 12:2.)
Solomon’s prayer in 1 Kings 8, “That all the people may know Your name.”
The Old Testament is full of prophecy that the gospel will be a gospel for the Gentiles. Jonah takes the gospel to the Ninevites. You might remember back in Luke chapter 2, the very first thing said about Jesus in terms of the birth narrative. We’re told that, “He will be a light to the Gentiles.” To the Gentiles. You remember Jesus in Luke chapter 4? Again, that’s really what got those Jewish people in that hometown of His so upset, because that’s really what Jesus was saying: that this gospel was for the world. He told them the story of Elijah who went to that Gentile woman, remember, living there in Zarephath, and Elisha who went to that Syrian general named Naaman. They were Gentiles! Jesus is saying that the gospel is for Gentiles. God has mercy upon Gentiles!
Even again we see that coming through, don’t we, in the New Testament, when the gospel is actually preached. It’s a gospel that Paul brings to the Gentile world.
If you’re a Christian, then you are a penitent, right? You’re a believer, and you know the gospel, the gospel that Jesus gave to you—maybe it was your father, maybe it was your mother, maybe it was your brother, maybe it was your pastor—but you received the gospel. Our good friend Matthew Henry put it this way, “Penitence should be preachers.” That’s right. You should be preachers, not in the formal sense of the word, but proclaimers.
When we come to the Lord’s table everybody becomes a preacher, right? You’ve done it before. We proclaim His death until He comes. Are you telling others about Christ? I know some of us find it easier, some of us are more extrovertish, but are you praying to that end?
You look again into the book of Acts and it’s obvious Peter, who heard these words from Jesus, got the message, because Peter follows the words of our Lord right to the T. Doesn’t he? On that Day of Pentecost he preaches Christ; he preaches Christ from his Old Testament Bible; he preaches repentance. He also ends his sermon on a note of grace, offering them the promise of forgiveness: “Whoever believes on Him shall receive remission of sins.” Again, we have a wonderful message. We are witnesses. No, we’re not the eyewitnesses that the Apostles were, but we are earwitnesses.
Is there anything more urgent on your agenda than this? Is it more urgent than buying a home? I don’t think so. Is it more urgent than getting married? I don’t think so. Is it more urgent than graduating from high school, college? No. Is it more urgent than getting that job you’ve always wanted? No.
Can I remind you why that message of the gospel is such an urgent message? Will you listen to me for another five minutes? I’ll give you four reasons why we need to bring this gospel to the world. It’s urgent.
1. It’s urgent in light of the exclusivity of the gospel.
That means there’s only one gospel. There’s only one gospel that saves. It’s the Jesus-only gospel. “There’s no other name under heaven by which men will be saved.” Jesus is the only Saviour. Men cannot save themselves!
You know the word that B.B. Warfield—who was at one point in time called “The Greatest American Theologian”—you know the word he used to remind sinners that they can’t save themselves? It was the word ‘autosoterism.’ Self-salvation. You can’t save yourself. He said essentially there’s only two kinds of religion: autosoterism (self-salvation) or supernaturalism (salvation by Christ).
There’s only one Person who can save sinners, and that’s Christ. Sinners need Him. They need the whole Christ. They need the Prophet, the Priest, and the King, or they will be lost forever. So the exclusivity of Christ; the man’s urgency.
2. It’s urgent in light of the mortality of man.
The mortality of man demands urgency. We are dying creatures! Just get up in the morning when you reach 45 to 50 and it seems you see a new wrinkle every day. It’s a reminder that you’re going to a grave. We’re all dying! Just go up the road a block here, and what do you meet? A cemetery. What’s that for? Dead people. We’re all going to die.
“Three score and ten; fourscore by reason of strength,” maybe you get eighty at the most. We’re going to die. Every three second someone dies! So you’ve got to tell them the gospel. They need to hear the gospel. Who can tell them better than you? You’re witnesses. There’s only one way to be prepared to meet God, and that’s by being found in Jesus Christ.
The gospel is an urgent message. Why is it so urgent? The exclusivity of Jesus or the gospel; the mortality of man; but you know why else it’s so urgent? In light of the reality of Hell.
3. It’s urgent in light of the reality of Hell.
Jesus—you’ve probably been told by your pastors many times over—preached more about Hell than He did Heaven. He described it in some very frightening terms.
Jesus used the words, “Their worm diest not.” Jesus said, “There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” Jesus said, “It’s a place of utter darkness.” Jesus said, “It’s a place of eternal fire.”
It’s a reality, and all of those pictures, all those graphics that Jesus gives us points to that awful reality of pain and suffering. Certainly one of the most frightening things about Hell is that it is forever. You can’t get out!
Jonathan Edwards wrote, “It’s for a million of ages, and after you have worn out the age of the sun and the moon and the stars, you’ve only just begun.” Again, there’s no hope of deliverance; there’s no purgatory.
One more reason why we need to bring the gospel to the world, why it’s so urgent, brethren, is not only the exclusivity of the gospel, the mortality of man, the eternity of Hell, but also the responsibility of disciples.
4. It’s urgent in light of the responsibilities of disciples.
We were given a task, and Jesus uses the word, “Go.” It’s an urgent word. “Go.” There’s unconverted people out there. They need to hear the gospel. There are people you are conversing with every day of your life who don’t know Christ! You’re rubbing shoulders with them; you’re having coffee with them; you’re talking about sports with them; you’re talking about weather with them; but they don’t know Christ! Maybe they are children; maybe it’s your son, your daughter; maybe it’s your grandfather, your grandmother; maybe it’s your next-door neighbor; maybe it’s the guy at work.
Jesus says, “You are My witnesses.” You’ve heard the gospel. You’ve embraced the gospel. You’ve seen the Living Christ. You know He’s the crucified One; He’s the One who rose from the dead; He’s the One who ascended to Heaven. You know the Christ, and surely, brethren, we want others to know the Christ, right? To taste the forgiveness that we’ve tasted; to have the peace with God that we have.
Can we not, can your pastors not, can I not say this: at least, can’t we be more prayerful? Can’t we be more zealous? Can’t we be more bold? Can’t we be more loving? Can’t we be more opportunistic?
We have the message. There’s only one message. It’s the message the world oh so desperately needs. It’s the only message that can save men from the wrath of God and from Hell and from the enslavement of sin. It’s the gospel message. It’s the message that calls men to repent and to turn to Jesus by faith.
If one sinner does it—think about this—Heaven rejoices. There’s a party time in Heaven. Heaven rejoices. God is a happy God, but He even gets happier, you could say, when sinners repent. Just one sinner repents, and angels rejoice.
Let’s proclaim the gospel.
Let’s pray.
O Father in Heaven, we again thank You for Your Word, for its clarity, but also, Lord, let us feel the impress of its authority upon our minds and consciences. Help us, Lord, to be more faithful. Help us to be more prayerful. Help us, Lord, to show more love towards our neighbor. We pray this in Christ’s name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
2015 Family Conference | Anxiety IV
2015 Family Conference | Anxiety III
2015 Family Conference | Anxiety II
2015 Family Conference | Anxiety I
Marital Love in the Midst of Suffering
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2015-08-Marital-love-in-the-midst-of-suffering-PBarker.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Thank you for your warm welcome and for inviting Mary and me to your family conference. We have many happy memories of family conferences with North Bergen, and we’re delighted to be back among you again this morning and honored to be invited to minister the Word of God to you today and during the conference.
My subject has been given to me and here it is: marital love in the midst of suffering. I want to speak to you this morning in the Sunday School hour about suffering as married couples. I’m asking myself the question as I look upon you, how many of you have been married for ten or less years? Ten or less years? Only one—two, three, I’m sure there must be more than that. How many of you hope to be married soon? (Some honest men here, too.)
My wife and I were married fifty-seven years ago and, surprisingly, in God’s kind providence, today is our wedding anniversary. So, today we’ve been married fifty-seven years, and it’s a joy to be able to celebrate it in your presence and to acknowledge God’s goodness to us over these many years.
We emigrated to America twenty years after we were married (in England), and we had two daughters, Joy and Alison, who between them have blessed us with eight grandchildren; and now we are blessed with five great-grandchildren, but along with all these joyful events have come some trials and sufferings.
Usually young married couples don’t think about suffering. In fact, the honey-moon hopefully lasts for quite a few years before they wake up to the reality that life is not all about a picnic.
After fifty-seven years of marriage, I’ve come to realize that marriage is a kind of apprenticeship, a rich learning experience in which the trials of life play a significant part. In other words, marriage is a sanctifying blessing, a process in which we learn more and more about one another, but more especially about God’s dealings with us. In fact I’ve come to realize that life is all about a preparation for the life to come.
Sometimes therein I think that after all we’ve been through, all we’ve learned about life, we just might be ready to start all over again and do it right, but starting over is not an option, I’m afraid.
The truth is, you only get one shot at life and every minute counts, and so I hope this morning you will listen carefully as I take up the subject of marital love in the midst of suffering. I’ll be sharing with you some personal reflections by way of testimony along with some biblical perspectives on suffering.
Now, Christians understand that monogamous marriage between a man and a woman was ordained by God and instituted as a creation ordinance.
Read in your Bibles Genesis chapter 2 and verse 24, “Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and shall be joined to his wif,e and they shall become one flesh. These words come to us from the very beginning of creation when God made man and woman.”
He made them to be husband and wife and they became one flesh. This, of course, was long before Moses was given the Ten Commandments by God and the New Testament testimony given to us by the apostle Paul speaks of marriage as a picture of the relationship between Christ and the church. So, it’s appropriate that we consider conjugal or marital love in connection with trials, difficulties and especially suffering.
Now, why do I say that? Turn in your Bibles to Ephesians 5:28, “So husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself,” and then, if you look up at verse twenty-five, “Husbands, love your wives just as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for her.”
Suffering is all about giving yourself up.
These words that are spoken of concerning the Lord Jesus are very significant. Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her.
What does it mean to give yourself up for somebody? It means to suffer for them, to give your life for them. That’s just what Jesus did for His people, the church, and that is how husbands must understand their relationship to their wives, but notice that there’s suffering involved.
Jesus suffered giving Himself up, suffering upon a cross for sinners like us, and so, we must think of marriage as something in which we give ourselves up, yes, even to suffering if needs be.
Let me remind you of your wedding day, those of you here who are married. Let me speak to you wives, for example. Do you remember how the pastor asked you that all important question, will you love him, comfort him, honor him and keep him—and forsaking all others keep you only unto him so long as you both shall live, and you said?
I will.
It was a happy day, was it not? A day, a solemn day, but, a day for rejoicing as you made your vows to each other in the presence of Almighty God. You said words like this, “I take you to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, in sickness and in health, love and to cherish till death us do part.”
Probably the last thing a young couple thinks of when they’re getting married is suffering, sickness, and death, and yet you did promise to love him and her both in sickness and in health.
To those young married couples here this morning, I must tell you, sooner or later your love will be tested by sickness and suffering.
I don’t want to be a party-pooper. I don’t want to put a downer on your happiness, but sooner or later you will experience some kind of suffering and you said, in sickness or in health, my promise stands.
Many of you will be familiar with William Shakespeare. He said some interesting words and I want to recite them to you.
“Love is not love,” he said, “which alters when it alteration finds, or bends with the remover to remove. Oh, no, it is an ever-fixed mark which looks on tempests and is never shaken.”
The apostle Paul put it even more simply. When he wrote his letter to the Corinthians, he said, “Love bears all things. Love endures all things. Love never fails.”
My wife and I made our vows to each other in August of 1958, possibly that was before some of you were even born. Thirty-nine years later, around the time of our fortieth wedding anniversary, she was diagnosed with cancer, Non-Hodgkin’s lymphoma, stage 2. We spent most of 1996 visiting hospitals for surgery, chemotherapy and radiation treatment. It was for us a very, very difficult year. Every three weeks she would visit the clinic for another infusion of the chemo, and this would send her to her bed in sickness and in physical distress. She lost all her hair and had to wear a wig. At times I was so emotionally disturbed as I saw her suffering and thinking, “Will I lose my wife? Will she die?”
I could hardly find words to pray, but I remember how one of the brethren, my good friend, came along side and asked me, “Brother, can I pray with you?” It meant so much to me, because I was finding it hard to pray.
That was our first whirlwind of suffering. It was a whirlwind of suffering which we shared together. It’s hard, you know, to handle cancer alone, but together and by the grace of God we were brought through the storm; and we are so thankful to God that this morning we can be together still. Mary has been in remission ever since, and you were praying for her at the time.
Three years ago, God brought another whirlwind of suffering into our lives. This time, it was my turn. A curious bone disease called Paget’s disease attacked my pelvis. At the same time, I sustained a fracture of the hip. By this time I was unable to walk and experiencing severe bodily pain due to the Paget’s disease, but the storm was not finished. The pain was so bad that I was unable even to get out of my bed. Mary was a wonderful help to me during this time, and once again we found the truth of God’s Word: two are better than one.
Sleepless nights and the horrible side-effects of pain medication only added to the storm, but through it all, God never left me and various verses of the Scriptures strengthened me in the midst of my trial. Mary was always by my side helping me to dress each day and to get in and out of my Lazy-boy adjustable chair which is where I ate and slept for many months.
Brethren from the church visited and prayed with me. By this time I could not even get into the car and go to church. At times I needed help even to stand up. I used a walking frame to get to the bathroom, and I watched the scales as I lost weight day by day. It was at this point that Mary began to wonder if she was soon to be a widow, and then the doctors discovered the other part of the storm. I had prostate cancer, stage four. It had metastasized throughout my bones. Was this to be the last straw that would end my life, I asked?
There was no cure, no chemotherapy, no radiation treatment necessary: stage four eliminated all of those. The pain in my bones was excruciating, but a merciful God was at work hearing and answering prayer. The doctor’s prescribed hormone-suppression therapy using a small tablet to be taken by mouth daily, and, brethren, amazingly, within days the pain eased and soon was completely gone, and the storm ceased.
God has been pleased to bless the prayers offered for me and the hormone suppression medication so that the cancer cells are no longer causing me bodily pain. I still have cancer. It’s still in stage four, but it is in check by the medication and by the grace of God.
So, I’m able to stand before you this morning, and you’re all saying, well, you look perfectly healthy to me, but the truth of the matter is the man standing before you has cancer, stage four; and I only have one day at a time to live for His glory. I’m so glad to be with my friends at North Bergen this morning, and I tell you all this, brethren, not to gain your sympathy or to promote myself in any way, but to speak of how God brings His people through various trials to sanctify them.
Suffering is part of life, and God’s purposes are to sanctify us through them, and He gives grace to bear the trials as He prepares us for heaven.
Now, having shared with you some personal reflections, I want to consider with you some biblical perspectives on the trials of life.
Job tells us that man is born of a woman, is few of days and full of trouble.
Think of those words for a moment: man who is born of woman is of few days and full of trouble. Job was a wise man, and we would be wise to heed his words. Moses could say, our lives are like the grass of the field, soon cut down (in Psalm 90). There’s a theme in the Bible, brethren, that I want you to notice, a theme that is so common and frequent that it almost defines the Christian life.
Now, hear me well: there is in the Bible a theme that is so common that it almost defines the Christian life and it’s the theme of suffering.
Think of Joseph: how he suffered at the hands of his brothers, and then at the hands of Potiphar his master, thrown into prison, suffering the loneliness of being falsely accused and imprisoned.
Think of Job: suffering sickness and loss of property.
Think of Stephen: suffering as he was stoned to death for his testimony to Jesus.
Think of Paul: near beaten to death with rods five times, he received thirty-nine lashes of the whips. Three times he was shipwrecked, toil, hardships, hunger, sleepless nights—as you list them all, you realize, this man suffered—and of course, of course, our blessed Lord Himself suffered more than any man.
Isaiah speaks of Him as the suffering servant, the Man of Sorrows who was wounded for our transgressions. No one suffered like our Lord.
The theme of suffering, I say, is found everywhere in the Bible. Doubtless, I have no doubt that sitting here this morning there are not a few of you who can say, yes, Pastor, I am one of them, I am presently suffering.
I want to suggest two things to you about suffering that I believe are biblical truths.
Firstly, suffering is the result of sin, however—stay with me—however, when we suffer it is not that we are especially more sinful than our neighbor. Jesus was very clear on that point, turn with me to John chapter 9.
John, chapter 9 and verse 1, “As Jesus passed by He saw a man who was blind from birth, and His disciples asked Him, saying, ‘Who sinned, this man or his parents that he was born blind?’ Jesus answered, ‘Neither this man nor his parents sinned, but that the works of God should be revealed in him.'”
We suffer because we are sinners living in a fallen world. Christians are not exempt from the trouble referred to by Job. It comes in many forms, pain and sorrow, suffering and death are real and personal and common. They are the experience of all men. They have a common origin: it’s due to our fallen nature.
When Adam and Eve disobeyed God, they were cast out of the Garden of Eden, and sorrow, pain, suffering and death came upon every man, and so, to quote Job, we are all of full days and full of trouble, and sometimes the trouble comes like a whirlwind of suffering which can take many forms. For example, millions today in Africa suffer from hunger. Many in Nepal suffer from the loss of all their possessions due to the recent earthquakes. War creates suffering as the millions of refugees from Syria and Iraq know only too well. We could go on listing the trouble spots of the world where suffering is the lot of many, many people. Here at home we may be called upon to face severe, providential trials over which we have no control like cancer, diabetes, Alzheimer’s disease or Down-Syndrome. We may be severely injured in a road accident, and it’s certain that we will all one day die. These severe providential trials bring with them physical and emotional suffering which all result from our sinful fallen nature, but are not necessarily due to any actual sinful actions on our part. Jesus told His disciples that the man born blind was blind, not because of any particular sins of the man or his parents, but that God might be glorified through his ultimate healing.
Here then, is the profound purpose of God in all of our sufferings: that God may be glorified. So, suffering is to be expected because we live in a fallen, sinful world and all suffering is part of God’s sovereign purpose in our lives and has His glory as its ultimate end. So whatever suffering you may be enduring this morning, or may endure in the future, remember, God has purposes in it for His glory and our good.
Secondly, suffering is intended by God for our sanctification, and marital love in the midst of suffering even more so, but equally, suffering helps to promote in us a very valuable grace, and it is the grace of God-centeredness and a longing for heaven.
Our personal struggles with pain and with suffering should be considered in the light of Jesus’ suffering and death. When we think of our sufferings, we should think of His sufferings, but then, His resurrection from the dead and His ultimate glory. We need to keep in mind that we are pilgrims passing through this world on our way to heaven. If we’re Christians, our home is not here but there. What happens here is only temporary and fleeting.
Two-hundred years ago on the island of Hispaniola, the African slaves suffered greatly as they worked in the sugar plantations. They were not sufficiently educated to be able to read the Bible, but they could sing Bible stories called Negro-spirituals. These songs contained the great events and truths of redemptive history, and they contained stories of the Bible as they sang their songs. They sang of their personal troubles, “Nobody knows the trouble I seen.” They sang about Jesus. “Steal away to Jesus,” they sang. They sang about heaven, “Swing low sweet chariot, comin’ for to carry me home.” Their sufferings were simply a reminder of heaven where there is no more pain and in many ways, their theology of suffering was more biblical than ours. They were suffering but anticipating the day when all the suffering would be over. They saw a connection between Jesus’ suffering and theirs. They understood that Jesus endured the cross, triumphed over death and the grave and was received up into glory, the glory of heaven.
They understood that the secret of saving faith was simply trusting in Jesus. They understood that for the disciple of Jesus, suffering and death is followed by glory, just as it was for Jesus.
So, suffering and pain are used to sanctify the believer and to draw him closer to Jesus as he anticipates heaven and glory. It gives him God-centered thinking, and, brethren, as I stand before you this morning, I urge you, especially the younger ones here, keep God in your thinking. See your circumstances in the context of God ordering your affairs. What for? His glory, and your ultimate glory as you join Him in the heavens.
My own experience as I went through months of pain and weakness was to call upon my Savior, and I found Him very near to me.
I’d find myself unable to sleep at night because of the pain and, as I prayed, the Lord brought to my mind verses from the Bible to comfort my soul, verses like, “Lo, I am with you always, I will never leave you.” “Let not your heart be troubled, you believe in God, believe you also in Me,” Jesus said. As I meditated on these themes, I would often fall asleep for a brief hour, and upon waking, those verses would still be with me, lifting my soul up to God and comforting me in my trials. God has purposes of good for us in our sufferings, to keep us thinking about Him and His Holy Word and His dear Son who died for us.
My dear brethren, I have a simple question for you this morning as I draw my thoughts to a close, and here’s the question: does the prospect of you suffering as a Christian surprise you? Have I shocked you at all this morning into thinking that you, too, might have to face suffering? It shouldn’t surprise you, if you know your Bible. The Old Testament patriarchs experienced suffering, the Psalmists sang about suffering, the prophets prophesied it, our blessed Lord endured it, and the apostles all experienced it. All followed the same path, suffering before entering the glories of the kingdom of God. If you are seeking first the kingdom of God, remember, you may have to pass through suffering before you reach that kingdom. It’s vital that we see this thread that is part of the tapestry of redemptive history for all of God’s people.
It’s sometime been said, I think, accurately, no cross, no glory.
In Philippians chapter 3 and verse 8, the apostle spoke of the surpassing value of knowing Christ Jesus, and then in the same breath he says, for whose sake he had suffered the loss of all things. This is the apostle speaking. He says, “When I consider the surpassing value of knowing Christ, I gladly give up everything.” I would suffer the loss of all things. Suffering the loss of all things is to share in the Lord’s sufferings and become like Him in His death, that by any means possible I may attain the resurrection from the dead. That will be glory.
It’s like—for us, it’s like being one step behind Jesus who is now exalted to the glory of heaven. He has suffered humiliation, affliction, even death upon the cross, for us. He suffered for us in that way while He was here upon the earth. Notice carefully that Jesus’s suffering and humiliation was followed by His ascension to glory where He now sits glorified in heaven and one day returning in great glory for His church. Like Him—we must expect to share in His sufferings now, here upon the earth as we await our exaltation together with Him at His second coming in great glory. So, for the Christian, here’s the agenda: suffering now, glory later. How’s that suit you? Suffering now, glory later.
Please turn with me to the second book of Corinthians chapter 4. Second Corinthians chapter 4, verse 16, “Therefore we do not lose heart. Even though our outward man is perishing, yet the inward man is being renewed day by day. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, is working for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while we do not look at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen. For the things which are seen are temporary, but the things which are not seen are eternal.”
Keep your place, but turn back to Romans 8 and verse 18. Paul writing to the Roman church could say, “I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”
There it is. Paul can say, “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that is to be revealed.”
So, for the Christian, this slight momentary affliction—that is to say, the sufferings of this present time which are but for a moment, are preparing for us an eternal weight of glory beyond all comparison. In these verses, we find the great apostle making a comparison between the sufferings of this life and the future glory in the world to come. He contrasts our few days of pain with our eternal happiness in the world to come. It’s like balances in the store, compare on the one side your sufferings and your pain now with, on the other side of the scales, eternal weight of glory to be revealed.
What do you see on your scales? Do you see that the eternal weight of glory is so vast and so great, it’s not to be compared with the trifles of suffering in this life which are transitory and short-lived? We should remember that our light afflictions are, first of all, but for a moment. My pain, your pain is not going to last forever. It’s, our pain is slight. They are light afflictions. They are transitory. They are passing away. They are short-lived; they last but for a moment. Our sufferings, as we consider them, are not to be compared with the greatness of the glory of heaven. Keep that in mind as you pass through sufferings.
We are to realize that our sufferings are preparing us for something: they are preparing us for heaven. They are working God’s purposes out in us for an eternal—an eternal weight of glory beyond all comparison.
Our sufferings, my brethren, have purpose.
They are preparing us for glory. Do you ever think of your trials in that way? As we have seen, there is a definite connection between future glory and present sufferings. Our sufferings are preparing us, or working for us an eternal weight of glory beyond all comparison.
We need to have some more heavenly-mindedness about us. We need to be thinking about the wonder and glories of heaven and that these present trials are slight and passing away. Paul is saying that our present trials influence the future glory, so in all our afflictions, Paul would have us look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are unseen, for the things that are seen, he says, are temporal: your house, your car, your fine furnishings, they’re temporal. The things that are unseen, your soul, glory of heaven, are eternal.
So, as I summarize things for you this morning, brethren, from my own experience, let’s learn that afflictions are sent by God to benefit us. You know, there’s a common phrase that I hear all too often: well, if you’ve got your health, you’ve got everything.
Brethren, nothing could be so untrue as that.
Afflictions are brought to us, even in our sicknesses, to strengthen the new man. Afflictions are intended to benefit the new man, not the flesh. The flesh is not so important as the new man is, and God is concerned to transform the inner man into Christ-likeness. It is our sanctification that Christ is concerned for. That’s the goal that God has in mind throughout all our trials: to make us more like Jesus and prepare us for the glory of heaven.
Afflictions help prepare us for the world to come and the heavenly city above. Afflictions help to draw our hearts away from the love of the world to long for heaven, for that time when we shall be taken from this earthly scene of sin and sorrow, pain and sickness, into the glories of heaven.
Afflictions humble us. Afflictions crush our pride.
Afflictions awake in us a longing for heaven, seeking the things that are above where Christ is.
So, this morning, my dear brethren of North Bergen, whom I love dearly, let’s put our present or future sufferings on one side of the weighing scales and on the other side put the eternal weight of glory. What do you see on your scales? Your sufferings are not worthy to be compared with the glory that is promised to all God’s people. The one vastly outweighs the other. One second spent in the glories of heaven will outweigh a lifetime of suffering.
What are years of toil, sickness and poverty and persecution—even the martyr’s death—when weighed against the pleasures at God’s right hand for all eternity, forevermore? I would rather have one breath of heaven than lose my soul, and one breath of heaven will dispel the winds of sorrow and trial and suffering. One day in the Father’s house will be more than balancing out the years spent in this sin-cursed world.
May God grant us the faith to anticipate and lay hold of the future and live in the present enjoyment of glory.
Set your mind on things above, brethren, where Christ our Savior is. Keep the balances clear in your thinking. The trials of this life are not to be compared with the glory that’s to be revealed.
Let’s pray.
Our heavenly Father, we give you thanks for reminding us this morning that You are a sovereign God who orders all things well. We thank You that we can say we know that all things do work together for good to them that love God and are called according to His purposes. We pray that You would give us a God-centered way of thinking about our lives and help us to know and to believe that you are ordering all, even all our trials and sufferings to the end that You would be glorified, and so we pray for grace, the grace of saving, believing faith to trust you even when we cannot see. Help us to remember that faith is the substance of things hoped for, and concerns things unseen. Keep our eyes on the things that are above and not on the things that are below. Above all, keep us looking unto Jesus the Author and Finisher of Our Faith. We ask Your blessing upon us in His precious Name. Amen.
Si desea usar este material, escriba a Iglesia Bautista de North Bergen:
5510 Tonnele Ave. North Bergen, NJ 07047
Seek First the Kingdom of God: Your Number One Priority
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-01-Seek-First-the-Kingdom-of-God-Jeff-Smith.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
There are economic woes in the world. There’s not enough work; there’s not enough pay. There are not so many promotions and jobs anymore. There are layoffs and there are longer working hours, but not more pay for the longer working hours. Expenses are rising no matter where you’re living in this world. Taxes are going up; rent is increasing. The cost of everything seems to be rising. It doesn’t matter what it is. Gasoline may be the exception at this point in time, but perhaps you need a new car, because your car has over 200,000 miles on it, and you realize, “I don’t have the money to buy a new car, or even a used car.” The washing machine breaks down, you don’t have money for that. Practical living needs are increasing. Your children are growing up; they need new clothing. There are the regular medical needs that you cannot ignore: the cost of medical insurance, or just paying for doctor’s visits.
Perhaps you have questions about how you’re going to manage the university costs of your growing children when they’re ready to off to university. Or perhaps you’re wondering, “How will I care for my aging parents? How will I care for myself as I age, as my wife ages?” If you are unmarried, and some of you here today are not married, you may wonder how will you ever be able to afford to be married. How can you provide for a wife and a family? How will you ever be able to purchase a home whether you live in America, or one of the other countries represented here?
Well, with any matter in this life, God’s Word the Bible is always relevant. It is always practical, and it is always totally sufficient to address all of your concerns, any of your questions, any and all of your difficulties here on this earth.
In God’s Word we see that the Lord Jesus Christ, when He was on earth, was not insensitive or callous concerning practical, earthly matters. He still is not insensitive, though He is now in glory. The Lord Jesus Christ understood the pressures and the temptations, the trials and the difficulties that you face and that I face on a daily basis, and He spoke to the heart of such practical, earthly matters.
He did so in Matthew 6. Our focus is going to be on verse 33 of Matthew 6. I’d like to read that particular verse. Please turn there. I’ll just read verse 33.
“But seek ye first his kingdom, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.”
In this whole passage the word ‘worry’ or ‘anxious’ is used six times. The word ‘anxious’ in this passage means to fret, to be distracted with care, to have a divided heart, divided actually by fear, because of the trials and troubles around you.
The Lord Jesus was clearly teaching His disciples a very important, practical life lesson. They were not to be sinfully anxious about how their earthly needs would be met each day. The Lord is specifically instructing us not to worry about our need for food, for clothing, and by implication we’re not to worry about obtaining any necessity in this life.
The Lord used the example of the birds of the heavens and the lilies of the field to teach us that you have no rational reason to worry about having your daily needs met. They will be provided by God. God provides for the birds of the heavens. Jesus said they don’t farm, they don’t harvest crops. Therefore, God will provide for you. God provides gorgeous clothing for the flowers of the field, and therefore God will provide for you the clothing you need, the basic needs that you have.
The Lord Jesus Christ wants you to remember that God is your heavenly Provider. He is the Creator. He is sustaining all things even right now, by the Word of His power. He is the Sovereign King over the whole universe, over all creation. Therefore, you have no need to worry, or fret, or be distracted about your earthly concerns and needs being met.
You are instead to trust in God with all of your heart. Trusting in your sovereign God as Provider is one of God’s means of delivering you from sinful anxiety about the many needs of your life.
Graciously, the Lord Jesus Christ gives us an additional reason, an additional antidote to prevent sinful worry about obtaining your earthly needs. That is there in verse 33. That verse teaches us in the context that when we seek first the Kingdom of God and His righteousness, we will actually be delivered from sinful anxiety and worry.
I would like you to look at verse 33, and I would like you to see two main things. The first is a command given; the second is a promise annexed to that command.
1) A command given.
What is the command there in verse 33?
1. The activity commanded.
It is: seek. The command is very simple. “Seek the Kingdom of God.”
Since the Lord commands us to seek, we should ask the question: what does He mean by this? Sometimes things are so obvious that we overlook their real meaning. Well, what does the Lord mean when He uses this specific word, this verb ‘seek the Kingdom of God’?
It means to search for something. It means to strive for something. It is like the merchant seeking for good pearls that we read of in Matthew 13. It’s the same word. That merchant goes far and wide to find the best, most beautiful pearls. He wasn’t doing that in a lazy way; he wasn’t doing it in some haphazard way. He was diligently searching, seeking for the best pearls. That’s what Jesus says here in Matthew 6.
More specifically, the Greek language makes it very clear that when the Lord Jesus Christ says in verse 33 to each one of us here, “Seek the Kingdom of God,” He was clearly commanding, not suggesting. He was commanding not just one of His disciples, but all of His disciples. He was commanding them to actively seek, as opposed to just sitting back and waiting for someone to do something to you. He was commanding them to continuously seek, not just once-in-a-while seeking, but continuously seeking.
So, therefore, this seeking which Jesus is commanding us is to be wholehearted, not half-hearted. It is to be all-engaging. This seeking is to be energetic, not sluggish, not passive, not dull, but earnest. This seeking is to be persevering. You don’t start and then give up after you meet some difficulties. It is to be a constant, incessant seeking of the Kingdom.
Let me give you an illustration of what is meant here.
My eldest son Joshua, he’s now going to be 29, but when he was four he was with his mother in the grocery store and Joshua was standing next to the grocery cart. He was a very active, young boy. He was obedient, as well. His mother, my wife, turned to get something off the shelf. She turned and put it in the grocery cart, and there was no Joshua. She looks down the aisle and she sees no Joshua; she looks down the next aisle, she see no Joshua. So what did my wife do? “Oh, no problem.” She just went on shopping. Of course not! She didn’t scream or do something like that, but she told me about this, of course, when that happened. Her heart’s racing. She starts searching for Joshua. She leaves the cart there. She goes down this aisle; goes left, looks down the next aisle. No Joshua. Goes to the next aisle. No Joshua. The kid was fast. So she keeps searching. When she didn’t find him she didn’t give up, she didn’t stop. She searched for him until she found him.
That’s what Jesus Christ is saying here. You are to seek the Kingdom of God earnestly, energetically, perseveringly, wholeheartedly. That’s the activity commanded.
2. The object of our seeking.
Secondly, the object of your seeking is not my son Joshua, it’s not beautiful pearls. Jesus says the object of your seeking here is the Kingdom and righteousness of God. To seek the Kingdom of God is to seek the righteousness of God. The Kingdom and righteousness of God are joined together inseparably in the Scriptures, like two sides of one coin. You cannot have the righteousness of God without the Kingdom of God; you cannot have the Kingdom of God without the righteousness of God.
The Lord is using these two closely related words in order to highlight and emphasize the supreme value and loveliness of the object which you are to seek.
Nothing, nothing can surpass the excellence and privilege of entering into and becoming a citizen of the righteous Kingdom of the Living God. It is a Kingdom which is not fully established yet, but it will be one day when the Lord returns. When the Kingdom of God is finally consummated at the return of Christ, it will be a Kingdom that is totally sinless. No sin in the Kingdom of God; a righteous Kingdom.
There will be no sickness in the Kingdom of God. Some of you here probably are struggling with sicknesses and diseases. Some of you here may have already had cancer. Some of you may have other sicknesses like diabetes. Well, with the consummation of the age in the Kingdom of God there will be no sicknesses and no diseases. There will be no death, because there will be no sin. The Kingdom of God that you are to seek is a perfect Kingdom, without flaws, without problems. Presently, it is not perfect, but it is on its way to being totally perfect.
The Kingdom of God will one day be a peaceful Kingdom, without any violence or disorder. All you have to do is look at the news media about what is going on in Syria, and it should break your heart when you read the reports about what’s going on in Syria. In the Kingdom of God there will be no more wars, there will be no more rumors of wars. There will be no more violence. There will be total peacefulness in the Kingdom of God. It is going to be a perfectly glorious Kingdom. It will be glorious because Jesus Christ will be there in all of His glory, and you as believers in Jesus Christ will be perfectly transformed, with resurrected, glorified bodies joined to undying, perfect, sinless souls. You yourself will be worshiping the glorious Lamb in the glorious Kingdom, and there will be no shame, no embarrassment, nothing to bring blush to your face.
How different is the Kingdom of God compared to the United States of America! I travel to Hong Kong and China for the Christian ministry. I travel to Pakistan, and there are people in those countries who long to immigrate to America. Real Christians. They’d like to get out of Pakistan and they talk about America as though it is the Promised Land, but it is not the Promised Land. Neither is Costa Rica; neither is Argentina; neither is Puerto Rico; neither is the Dominican Republic; neither is the Canary Islands; neither is any of your countries represented.
The Kingdom that you are to seek is not an earthly kingdom. It is the Kingdom of God. How are you to do that?
Well, first of all, you must personally do that. In other words, you cannot do that for someone sitting next to you in the pew here. You can’t do it for your children; your children can’t do it for you; you can’t do it for your spouse. You are personally to seek the Kingdom of God! That’s what Jesus Christ is saying to every single person sitting in this room.
It’s not Jeff Smith saying this to you. It’s the Word of God saying this to you: you are to personally seek the Kingdom of God. How do you do that? You begin by turning away from your sins and turning to Christ. He’s not physically present, of course, but you cry out to Him. He’s in glory. You ask Him to forgive you for your real sins that you really have committed. You should start naming them, and if you don’t know what your sins are you should be saying, “Lord, I don’t even know what my sins are. Show me what my sins are.”
That’s how you begin to seek the Kingdom of God: by personally entering in through repentance of your sin and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. To seek the Kingdom and righteousness of God is to hear the gospel command to repent and believe, and to act. It is to not sit there and say, “Well, I don’t really feel anything. I don’t feel great conviction of sin.” No. You don’t wait.
If you were told by a doctor that you have cancer, somehow he realized that, you didn’t know it, but now he tells you that. You’re not going to sit back and say, “Well, let’s see. Maybe I’ll check that out after my summer vacation. Maybe I’ll to the doctor at the end of the year.” You would start acting! That’s what you have to do today, whether you’re young or old. You have to act upon the command to repent and believe. That is how you personally seek the Kingdom of God.
Once you have entered the Kingdom of God—which is the case for many of you here—you must continue to seek the Kingdom of God. It’s not something you do once. Repentance is not something you do once. Believing in Jesus is not something you do once. It’s a daily activity: seeking the Kingdom of God. You are to make your calling and election sure.
Dear brothers and sisters in Christ, if you’re a genuine Christian but at times you struggle, “Has the Lord truly forgiven me?” you are to continue to personally seek the Kingdom by going to the Word of God, by going to God in prayer, by going to Jesus Christ and saying, “Lord, I want to know, not just in my head but in my experience, I want to know that You love me, that I am fully forgiven, that I am cleansed in the blood of Christ. I want to know it!” That’s how you seek the Kingdom of God. You have to make time to do that, and God graciously will answer your cries.
So you continue to personally seek the Kingdom of God, and you continue, as Christians, to do that by submitting to the will of God revealed in the Word of God. As a matter of biblical principle you obey the commands of the King who has saved you, because it’s a Kingdom. It’s not America. It’s not a democracy. It’s not like England, a socialistic country. It’s not Russia or China, a communist country, but it is a Kingdom. The King expects you, as His disciples, to obey Him. As you obey Him from the heart, sincerely, you are now continuing to personally seek the Kingdom of God.
Furthermore, you are to seek the Kingdom of God comprehensively. You are to seek the Kingdom of God in every area of your life. God’s Word, God’s Law should regulate, control your thinking, your motives and attitudes, your speaking, your behavior, your life.
Look at Matthew 5, you can just glance at it: the Sermon on the Mount. The citizens of God’s Kingdom have a consciousness of their spiritual poverty. They are not proud and arrogant, but they are clothed with humility.
When you comprehensively seek the Kingdom of God, you will be saying, “Lord, forgive me for my sin of arrogance and pride. I was defensive with my wife when my wife said something to me and pointed out a sin in my life, and I got defensive internally and with my words.” That’s sinful, stinking pride, and if you’re going to seek the Kingdom of God continuously and comprehensively, you will then say to the Lord and to your wife, “Please forgive me for my sinful pride and the way I responded to you with my words.” You’ll say that to God through Christ; you’ll say it to your wife. That is part of seeking the Kingdom of God comprehensively.
In Matthew 5, the Sermon of the Mount, the Lord says, “Don’t murder with your words.” Don’t gossip; don’t slander. As you prayerfully work to see the Kingdom established in the hearts and lives of others near at hand, far away, you are still seeking the Kingdom and righteousness of God. Speaking and living the gospel before your neighbors; speaking and living the gospel before your fellow church members; speaking and living the gospel before your unconverted friends. In all of these ways you will be comprehensively and personally seeking the Kingdom of God.
So in verse 33 the activity commanded is: seek. The object of your seeking is: the Kingdom and righteousness of God. Thirdly, notice the priority of our seeking the Kingdom of God.
3. The priority of our seeking.
Notice in verse 33 what Jesus said. He said, “But seek ye first the Kingdom of God.” If you are a Christian here this applies to you, whether you’re a pastor or not a pastor. If you’re a pastor this applies to you; if you’re not a pastor but you’re a Christian, this applies to you. Your first priority, your primary priority, your most important priority in your life is to seek the Kingdom and righteousness of God before and above everything else.
You are to do this every day of your life, as a Christian, from the moment you wake up in the morning until the moment that you put your head on the pillow at night. You are to seek first the Kingdom and righteousness of God in every stage of your life if you are a Christian. It doesn’t matter whether you are young and unmarried, or whether you are an elderly saint in your nineties.
You are to seek first the Kingdom of God and His righteousness regardless of your circumstances in life. You may be rich; you may be poor. You may have a job; you may have no job. You may have a disease like cancer; you may be very healthy. You may have numerous trials with unconverted children; you may have every child in your family truly converted to Christ. You may have difficulties at work, a boss who is obnoxious day in and day out and falsely accuses you; you may have a very peaceable living situation. But it doesn’t matter what your life circumstances are, whether joyous or happy; whether prosperous or impoverished. Christ, His Kingdom, His Church, the local church, your soul’s prosperity, spiritually, the well-being of your wife and children, the salvation of the lost, all of those realities are bound up in the Kingdom of God, and that is what you are to seek first; number one priority in your heart and life, every single day, regardless of your circumstances.
You’re not to be seeking first food, drink, and clothing. It’s the very point Jesus is making here in Matthew 6. You’re not to be thinking, “I need to get rich.” That should not be your number one priority. “I want ease. I want to get rich so I can have an easy life, I can have a big home, I can have two cars, I can have all the food I want, I can have a comfortable life. That’s what I need; that’s what I want. Then I’ll be happy.” No, you will not. That is not seeking first the Kingdom of God. If that is your number one priority, that’s not what God says, what Christ says should be your number one priority.
Neither, dear pastors, should you be seeking fame. It’s a very sad reality that there are men who profess to be Christians—some no doubt are, others no doubt are not real Christians—who are in the ministry and they’re in the ministry because they actually want to be famous. They want to be well-known; they want to be like John MacArthur; they want to be like John Piper; they want to be like Al Mohler.
First of all, that should not be in you heart and mind at all if you are a pastor, but my point from this passage is that’s not the way you should be thinking as a pastor. “I would like to have prominence. I would like to have people reading my blog. I would like to have people going to my website. I would like my church getting bigger and bigger.” Well, of course we want to see the pews of our church filled with sinners. We want to see people saved! But seeking first the Kingdom of God means you will not be thinking about your reputation, you will not be thinking about your blog, you will not be thinking about your name, you will not be thinking about your fame, you will not be thinking about those things.
Young men and women here, what are you seeking first? Fun? Pleasure? Using the Internet? Pornography? Are you seeking elicit sexual pleasures first? Happiness? Entertainment? Movies?
What does Jesus say? “All these things the Gentiles seek after them.” In other words, the pagans, the unbelievers, the unconverted, that’s what they’re seeking after. Fun. Ease. Money. Pleasure. Movies. Entertainment. That’s what they’re seeking, and Jesus is saying, “Don’t be like the pagan, unconverted people all around you.” That’s not what they need; that’s not what you need. Rather, seek first the Kingdom of God and the righteousness of God. That must be your number one priority.
To do that requires some thinking, some planning, time, diligence, and perseverance. You must be reading your Bible every day. So, I’m asking every single person in this room—I don’t care if you’re a pastor or not a pastor, I don’t care if you’re young or old—I’m asking all of you to answer this question: did you seek first the Kingdom of God this morning by reading your Bible when you were all alone? Or did you say, “Well, today is going to be very busy. We’ve got lots of activities at the church building. I don’t have time to read my Bible this morning.” That’s not seeking first the Kingdom of God.
The personal study of God’s Word must be non negotiable every day. If you’re sick, I’m sure if you’re throwing up you’re not going to be able to read your Bible. I understand that, but if you’re healthy that should be non negotiable. That’s part of seeking first the Kingdom of God.
Did you pray today? Did you pray not only for yourself, but for others today? Are you, as a husband, leading your wife and family in family worship every day? That may be after dinner, that may be another time of the day. Are you doing that? That’s part of seeking first the Kingdom of God!
Are you nurturing your children with one-on-one conversations, fathers? Are you nurturing your sons and daughters, feeding them with instruction from the Word of God, showing them Jesus Christ the Saviour from the Word of God, showing them Jesus Christ from your personal living, as well? Can your children say of you fathers, “My dad, whatever he is, he’s a real man of God, a real Christian”? That’s part of seeking first the Kingdom of God!
What about faithful attendance at all the services of the local church on the Lord’s Day? How can professing Christians say, “I’m seeking first the Kingdom of God,” and their local church has three services on the Lord’s Day, and they only attend one? I know some professing Christians who do that. How can that be seeking first the Kingdom of God? Some individuals say, “Well, you know, the Lord knows. I mean really, just going to church doesn’t make you a Christian.” To which I respond: why don’t you want to be with other Christians? Why don’t you want to, with those Christians, worship God? Why don’t you want to, with those Christians, hear the Word of God not once, twice, but three times each Sunday? Something’s wrong. That’s not seeking first the Kingdom of God!
When you’re in church it’s not enough just to sit in the pew and bolt out the door when the church service is over. Do you interact with the other brothers and sisters in this church? Do you ask them: how are you doing spiritually? What are your trials this week? How can I pray for you for next week? How can I encourage you with the Word of God? Here’s my needs. Please pray for me. That is called showing love one to another. That’s exhorting one another day by day in the church. That is part of seeking first the Kingdom of God.
Well, moving on. In verse 33 we’ve seen the activity commanded: you’re to seek; the object: the Kingdom and righteousness of God; the priority: to seek that first. Notice now, very briefly: a promised annexed.
2) A promise annexed.
What does Jesus say there in verse 33? He says as you seek first the Kingdom and righteousness of God all of these things, what He’s just mentioned in the chapter, shall be added unto you. Food and clothing and shelter shall be yours. As you focus your primary energies on seeking God’s Kingdom in your life, your heavenly Father promises that He will provide all of your necessary things on earth. As He cares for the birds of the heavens, the flowers of the field, the Lord will care for you as you seek first the Kingdom of God.
Now, of course, the Lord is not saying here that you should never go to work. He’s not saying that. There are other Scripture passages that clearly teach us that we are to labor with our hands, so He’s not saying that. But when you are doing what this passage teaches you to do, what I’ve proclaimed, God has promised that He will provide for all your earthly needs.
Quite a few years ago—I’m giving an illustration to underscore this reality of God’s faithfulness—I was in the secular business world. My wife and I had just purchased the home in which we still live. We had been in that home for about five months. Our son Joshua, who I mentioned before, was adopted. He came unexpectedly to us. So we weren’t planning, but it just happened. We got this infant through adoption. My wife had to stop her outside secular employment because we now had a new baby, we now had a new house. The work in which I was involved was sales of medical equipment, and a man in the company sinfully, wickedly, deviously did things to steal away all the business. My income went to zero. The sales I had done, for which I should’ve gotten paid commission, vanished because of what this man did. So, I had a wife at home, a baby, a house with a mortgage, a job but no income. No money.
Now, I’m not saying this so that you can admire Jeff Smith. I’m saying this to show you that first of all, what I’m telling you to do by the grace of God I have done. Secondly, to magnify the truth of God’s Word, because I proved the truth of this passage. Thirdly, to magnify the grace of my Saviour Jesus Christ. Your attention should not be, “Jeff Smith, oh he’s wonderful!” No. Jesus Christ is wonderful.
I worked like crazy to earn income every month. I said to my wife, and my wife agreed, “We are still going to tithe, give 10 percent as a minimum of our gross income to the church, Trinity Baptist Church. I was not an elder in the church, not a pastor at that point in time. We both agreed. There were weeks when we had no money to buy groceries, but we still tithed. We scratched by paying the monthly mortgage. We had to juggle many things. The weeks we didn’t have groceries we prayed. We made sure we had food for Joshua, our baby son, but we didn’t have much else. We proved the truth of this text as we sought first the Kingdom of God, the righteousness of God. God faithfully provided money through my work for the mortgage, for Joshua’s needs, for tithing, for the basic electricity bill. Some weeks, as I said, it was tough, virtually no groceries, but we survived.
You say, “Well, Jesus said everything will be given to you.” Yeah, everything you really, truly need. We did get enough to make it through those weeks. That went on for about two years, until I gradually, by God’s grace, got up to a higher level.
So brethren, part of the problem with Americans—I don’t know about it in the Spanish countries represented here—but professing Christians in America are careless, sloppy Christians, wordly-minded so-called Christians; not really seeking first the Kingdom and righteousness of God. That is not what America needs. America does not need more professing Christians who are worldly-minded, who are more interested in entertainment, movies, and the Internet than they are the Word of God, more interested in the latest fads of the way you should cut your hair or wear your clothing or the colors of your clothing.
Am I saying it’s wrong to dress nicely? No, I’m not saying that. I’m just saying: what are your priorities? If I was able to follow you around without you knowing it for the last month, what would I have observed about your priorities in life? How do you spend your time? How do you spend your free time?
It is not wrong to watch baseball on TV. I love baseball. I’m not a soccer or football fan, sorry, but I’m not saying it’s wrong to watch that on TV. It’s wrong to watch it on Sunday, the Lord’s Day. I’m not saying you can’t have recreation.
I’m asking you individually, whether young or old, married or not, whether you’re a pastor or not: what are your priorities? How do you spend your time? If I followed you around for the last month would I see a man or a woman who without fail, by the grace of God, is getting up early, getting the Bible, sitting down, taking in God’s Word, seeking God in prayer, earnest about it, wanting communion with your Saviour, your Living Saviour? He is alive. He is not dead in the tomb in Palestine!
How are you spending your time? Are you wasting time on a blog? Am I condemning all blogs? No. Am I condemning just using the Internet? No, but I’m asking you: how are you spending your time? I said to Pastor Martin—he’s staying in my home—I said, “I don’t have time for blogs.” Again, I’m not condemning Christian blogs, but I’m just saying I don’t have time for blogs. I’m a slow reader. I would rather be reading John Owen than a blog; I would rather be reading John Calvin—and I am reading John Owen and John Calvin. I would rather be reading them than a blog!
Do I think that modern, Christian men have nothing to offer? No, I don’t think that. I’ve read books by Edward Donnelly, books by Albert N. Martin; I’ve read books by John MacArthur; I’ve read books by modern men. I’m just saying: how about the Bible?
You young guys, you find time for basketball probably, you find time for football, for soccer, for baseball. Fine, but are you making time to read your Bibles, to seek God in prayer? This is not glamorous. This is not complex. This is very straightforward, but are you doing it?
That’s what America needs. We need godly men, young men, godly women, young women, who are not fooling around with Christ and the Bible and Christianity, who are not interested in being worldly! You will not win unconverted pagans to Jesus Christ by being like unconverted pagans. You won’t! So, are you seeking first the Kingdom of God?
Verse 33 is actually an application by Jesus Christ of the first of the ten commandments. The first of the ten commandments is: you shall have no other gods before Me. That’s what Jesus is saying here. “Seek first the Kingdom of God”; “You shall have no other gods before Me.”
You see, the Lord Jesus Christ knows and understands us better than we do. We think very highly of ourselves, sadly. We think we know ourselves well, and to some extent we of course know ourselves. But Jesus understands us, as our Creator, better than we do. The Lord Jesus knows that when your priorities are out of whack, you are usually manufacturing an idol or idols. When your priorities are out of whack something or someone has replaced, to some degree, the Living God in your heart, as a professing Christian. Now, we would never admit that, usually. If someone were to confront you and say, “Do you think maybe you’ve made that activity a bit of an idol?” “Oh, I don’t have any idols!” We would usually kind of get defensive, but you see, the Lord Jesus Christ wants your heart. If the Lord Jesus Christ has your heart He will have your will, He will have your life, and that’s what He wants. He wants Himself to be first and supreme in your heart and life and affections.
Why does He want that? Because He wants you to know His love and His grace. You say, “Well yeah, but He’s God.” Yes. He’s your Creator God, and He wants you to know experientially His love and grace. If you’re manufacturing idols in your heart and life you will not be experiencing His love and grace. Jesus knows that if He doesn’t fully have your heart He does not fully have you, and you are probably manufacturing idols.
When you seek first the Kingdom of God personally, comprehensively, in every circumstance of life, when you are seeking first the Kingdom of God in your Bible reading, in your prayer time, in your family, in your local church, when you are doing that the Lord Jesus Christ will indeed draw near to you and cause you to know His grace and love.
Pastors, are you seeking first the Kingdom of God when you prepare your sermons, when you preach your sermons? Do you think about how the hearts of your people will be drawn to Christ, or do you think about how the hearts of your people will be drawn to you, the preacher? It should not be, “Let me say this, because that will get their attention and they’ll think, ‘Pastor Smith, boy he really is so knowledgable about the Bible.’ ‘Oh Pastor Piñero, boy he really had a lot of insight in that matter.’ ‘Oh Pastor Martinez, he’s so eloquent.’” When you’re preparing your sermons, are you thinking about how you can impress your people? You should not be thinking that way.
You’re not seeking first the Kingdom of God if you’re thinking about, “How can I impress the people? How can I get their attention to me? How can I have them praise me?” Your people should thank you for your labors as a pastor, as a preacher. They should, and that should humble you when they do. It’s right that they come to you, “Thank you, pastor, for that sermon. God used it to feed my soul.” That’s right for them to do that, but you should not be preparing sermons to get attention to yourself. You should not be preaching sermons to get attention to yourself. If you use an illustration, like I did earlier tonight, you should be saying, “I’m not saying this to put myself up on a pedestal.” When you say that you need to mean that!
Pastors, are you seeking first the Kingdom of God when you’re counseling a married couple in your church, and that particular married couple is having problems? Are you faithful to God and His Word with that couple sitting before you? Are you seeking first the Kingdom of God by speaking the truth to the husband, in love, speaking the truth to the wife, in love, showing no partiality. Not favoring the man, because he’s a man; not favoring the woman, because she’s happens to be a weaker vessel, but seeking to get the truth and the facts about their marriage problems, and judging righteously and graciously and firmly, boldly and faithfully applying God’s truth to husband and wife. Not being concerned with what they will say later on when you leave; not being concerned with their perhaps frowning face, unhappiness with you because you are being faithful.
You see, seeking first the Kingdom of God means that when you are dealing with a husband and wife in your church who have marital problems, you are gonna be faithful first of all to the Living God and to His Word, the Bible, and to their souls. You’re not going to be thinking about the consequences. You’re not going to be thinking, “Well, I say this and I know it’s the truth, but then he might get really angry. He might leave the church.” That’s not seeking first the Kingdom of God!
You need to remember the words of John the Baptist, dear pastor, in every situation in life as a pastor, whether publically standing in the pulpit, or in a household with two members of your church. What did John the Baptist say?
Referring to Jesus he said, “He must increase, but I must decrease.”
You want to point people publically and privately to the Living Lord Jesus Christ, not to yourself, but to the Living Lord Jesus Christ.
Pastors, are you going to seek first the Kingdom of God when you’ve learned there are some people who are disaffected, and you go to them seeking to be faithful, you’re prayerfully, faithfully hoping to change their thinking, but it’s not working? Are you going to continue to be faithful publically and privately, even though those disaffected people are there? And then they leave the church, and others follow them. Are you going to continue to seek first the Kingdom of God? If the pews in your church, instead of you having a hundred people, whatever the attendance is, drops to fifty, are you still going to preach the same, biblical gospel? Or are you going to start to change it to attract more people in, because you just lost fifty. No.
Your church is not your church. This church is not Pastor Piñero’s church, it’s not Pastor Martinez’ church, the church where I labor is not my church; it’s the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ. You are not at liberty to change the message; you’re not at liberty to not seek first the Kingdom of God.
Well, how are you going to succeed, whether you’re a pastor or not a pastor, in doing all of this, seeking first the Kingdom of God? If you are like me you have insecurities. Yes, I have insecurities. All you have to do is ask my wife. She says I have a lot of them. You have insecurities; I have insecurities. You have fears; I have fears. Left to myself I am very weak. Left to myself I’d be a coward. You have to go back again and again to various Scripture verses, and one that I do is, “I can do all things through Jesus Christ who strengthens me.” I can seek first, you can seek first the Kingdom of God, because Jesus Christ will give you strength.
You need to remember that, “He who did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him freely give us all things?” (Romans 8:32.) The Apostle Paul didn’t say, “How shall He not with Him freely give us some things”; he says, “He will freely give us all things.”
So when you, as a pastor, feel the reality of your insecurities, your weaknesses, your fears, all of your inadequacies, you see your sins as well, you need to remember: “Jesus Christ will give me the strength I need.” You need to remember that God did not spare the Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore, “He will with Christ give me freely all things that I need as a pastor, as man, as a husband, as a father, to seek first the Kingdom of God.”
If the people in our churches were truly seeking first the Kingdom of God, I believe the Living God would really revolutionize our churches. They would be more Christ-like in so many ways, and we would have, by God’s grace, more of an impact upon our world around us.
We need to seek first the Kingdom of God. We need to not let all of the cries around us, all of the demands for our attention to push us or squeeze us so that we do not seek first the Kingdom of God. We need to seek first the Kingdom of God and the righteousness of God.
In the hour of death, if your priority in this life was aligned with the priority of Matthew 6:33, you will then, by God’s grace, have assurance and comfort from your Saviour, and that is what you should also want. In the hour of death, to be even hearing your Saviour say to you, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant. Enter into the joy of your Lord.” Only Christ can do that for us. We need to pray that He would.
Let’s close now in prayer.
Our gracious God and our heavenly Father, please forgive us for the many times when we in our hearts and even in our practice have not wholeheartedly sought first Your Kingdom and Your righteousness. We thank you that the blood of Jesus Christ Your Son, our Saviour, cleanses us from all sin. We pray, our God, that You would make Your people—in this church, Your people in the churches represented by the pastors that are here—that You would make Your people to be a people who are continually seeking first the Kingdom and righteousness of God in the little things of life, as well as in the big issues of life; whether young or old; whether a new Christian or a Christian of many decades. Lord, our God, come and by Your grace, by Your Holy Spirit, with the Word of God work a mighty work in the churches of Jesus Christ in the Spanish-speaking world, and here in America as well. We ask for these mercies again pleading the merits and the blood of Jesus Christ alone. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Shepherding of Jesus Christ Over the Pastors
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-03-Shepherding-of-Jesus-Christ-Over-the-Pastors-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Turn in your Bibles please to probably one of the most familiar places in all of Scripture to most of us, if not all of us: Psalm 23.
A Psalm of David, Verse 1:
“The Lord is my shepherd. I shall not want. He makes me lie down in green pastures. He leads me besides still waters. He restores my soul. He leads me in paths of righteousness for his namesake. Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil. For you are with me. Your rod and your staff, they comfort me. You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies. You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord, forever.”
Let’s again look to the Lord:
Father, we again are thankful that we can come here with hope and expectation because we worship a true and living God. We worship a Christ who conquered the grave and who ascended into Heaven, and even now intercedes on our behalf. We thank you that we have a great, High Priest. One who understands our weaknesses and our infirmities. So Lord we cry to you afresh, with faith. Come by your spirit. Give strength to our weak bodies and even our weak souls. We pray this in Christ’s name. Amen.
If I asked you to open up your wallet and to look at those dollar bills, you might have a five, maybe a twenty dollar bill, even some of you might have a fifty or a hundred. If you looked at them very carefully, I’m sure you would see that some of them are crisp and bright in color, they’ve been newly printed. But there are others in your wallet, I’m sure, where the edges are bent and maybe you even have one or two that are taped together with scotch tape; they are soiled with fingerprints and they have even lost their color.
Well, as Christians and certainly as pastors we can say something is similar to when we pick up our Bibles, look at our Bibles, read our Bibles. There are portions of our Bibles that look very fresh, sort of like a new dollar bill, hardly been touched. There are sections that we don’t read all that much. When’s the last time that you gave a serious study of the book of Leviticus? I’m sure there are those genealogies that most of us sort of run over quickly and don’t look at for a very long period of time, but there are places in our bibles that are dogeared. They look like an old, tattered dollar bill.
Where are some of the familiar places that we as pastors, or the people of God, go? Certainly the Old Testament Psalms. We go to the Psalms in critical times. How many times have you gone to Psalms 51, when you’ve been brought under a conviction of sin? There are those great, penitential Psalms that are soiled with our fingerprints, the fingerprints of a true penitent. Sometimes we struggle with injustice, persecution of the godly.
Psalm 43, “Vindicate me O God, plead my cause, rescue me from deceitful and wicked men.”
Maybe you have found Psalm 73 a place where you go quite frequently. That’s where God seems to be blessing the wicked more than the godly. And we can struggle, can’t we?, with discontent and even envy. Asaph said, “My feet almost slipped.” So, again, a place where we might go quite frequently.
Then there are those Psalms of lament. They are wet with tears. Psalm 6, for example, “I’m weary with my groaning. All night I waste away because of my grief.” If you want some help when it comes to your prayer life, there are those Psalms that are prayer Psalms. They are marked by fervency and desperate praying.
Then there are those happy Psalms, singing Psalms, not a hint of sadness. They begin and they end on a note of praise and thanksgiving. Psalm 135; Psalm 136. But we all have our favorite Psalms, our dogeared Psalms.
I would guess that the Psalm that is most dogeared, for most of us, is Psalm 23. How many times as a pastor have you used that Psalm when you’ve sat beside a sick bed of a loved one? Maybe at a funeral service? You could say Psalm 23 is a pastoral favorite. Spurgeon called it “a pearl of Psalms.” Alexander Maclaren said it has dried many tears for thousands and thousands of years, for millions and millions of Christians.
Now, I want to us to look at this Psalm, as pastors, because we need it ourselves and we can go to this Psalm in a way that other people can’t. We can use two different lenses. We can use the lens of the shepherd and we can also use—we should use—the lens of a sheep. We are pastors, but we are sheep.
Certainly we can come to Psalm 23 and learn from the Pastor of pastors. You know that Jesus is the fulfillment of this Psalm. He is the great Shepherd, “I am the good shepherd.” He’s captured in Psalm 23, but again don’t forget that we are sheep. We all need the Pastor. I want to look at the Pastor of pastors, Jesus Christ, by taking three camera shots, using Psalm 23.
Number one: the intimacy with the Shepherd; number two: the identity of the Shepherd; and number three: the sufficiency of the Shepherd. So let’s look at Psalm 23 through these three camera shots.
Number one: the intimacy with the Shepherd. The Bible, I’m sure you know, is sort of like a picture book. It’s full of pictures. It’s not a literal photo album. It doesn’t actually have photographs, but it does have figures of speech, similes. It does have graphic visuals, and no doubt the greatest of the visuals in our Bibles are pictures of God Himself. God reaches down into our world, into our physical world, and He describes Himself under familiar images. For example: bread, rock, fire, water. God describes Himself under graphics of people or of relationships. God even puts Himself under the figure of a mother. He puts Himself under the figure of a friend and certainly a father. God also puts Himself under vocational or occupational graphics. A judge, a farmer and a shepherd. That’s what we have here. We have a picture of God under this image, this graphic, visual of a Shepherd. “The Lord is my Shepherd.”
Now, we don’t think about shepherds, at least not in terms of everyday life. When’s the last time you met a real, live shepherd? You probably don’t have any shepherds sitting on your pews. You have engineers, doctors, nurses, maybe a farmer, but not a shepherd. But in biblical times, shepherds were a dime, a dozen. I went to Australia last year and I was told kind of to excite me. “When you get to Australia, you’re going to see kangaroos galore, you’re gonna see more kangaroos than people.” Well, first couple of weeks, I think I only saw one kangaroo, but I also went to New Zealand a few years ago and I was told something very similar, that there is more sheep than people in New Zealand. It didn’t take me all that long to figure out that was true. I saw sheep everywhere.
In terms of Old Testament Palestine and New Testament Palestine, that’s what you would’ve seen. You would’ve seen sheep and shepherds everywhere. When you open up the New Testament, think of Luke, chapter 2, you’re staring in the face of shepherds and sheep. They were everywhere present. Now think again of the men in our Bible, even the patriarchs, who were shepherds. Moses was a shepherd, Jacob was a shepherd, and the person who wrote Psalm 23 was a shepherd. David did some shepherding activity. Again who better to tell us about a Shepherd than a shepherd? If you wanted to learn how to play quarterback, who better to tell you than a Tom Brady or a Peyton Manning? You wouldn’t want to learn how to play quarterback from a seven year old guy on the, you know, little league football team. David is a shepherd and he’s going to teach us about the true Shepherd.
But David’s not just a shepherd. David’s a sheep. That’s really what’s happening here. This is a talking sheep. He’s talking about the Shepherd. He knows from his own life, his own life experience, what it means to be a sheep. David’s gone astray. Sheep go astray. I really believe that you could make an argument that David writes Psalm 23 at the backend of his life. He’s gone through a lot of trials; he’s faced a lot of dangers. The man has battle scars. The man has wounds. Apart from Job, who’s suffered more in the bible, in the Old Testament, than David?
Just read the Psalm. You can go way back to his early life. You remember he is running from King Saul for a number of years. He’s a fugitive from the law when he becomes King. He stands on battlefields. David has slain his ten thousands. He was a man of war. You cannot get on a battlefield without being exposed to a lot of human suffering. On a personal, domestic level, David was a man who knew a lot of pain. He was betrayed by his son Absalom. Betrayal is one of the most painful of life experiences. Most pastors get betrayed, sooner or later. It’s almost inevitable. If you’re going to share in the sufferings of Christ, you have to go through that experience.
I’ve been preaching through the life of Samson, and it never struck me that Samson really does, in terms of all the judges, typify Christ better than any of the other judges. I mean, he’s a kind of a rotten kind of a judge. He’s got a lot of significant moral weakness and failure, but he does typify Christ, even in the way his birth announcement is given. Think, he’s even handed over to the Philistines by the tribe of Judah. That was betrayal. He was betrayed by two of those Philistine women. Now, he was pretty foolish to get involved with them in the first place, but Samson knew at a deep level what it meant to be betrayed. Again, we as pastors will know that as well.
But going back to David—David also experienced intense hostility. You, again, read to the Psalms and he mentions his enemies over and over again. And what pastor has not come under attack by members of your congregation? Sometimes congregations can hold secret meetings and write vicious letters and emails. Here in Psalm 23, David even mentions his enemies, verse 5, “…in the presence of my enemies.” Now some think that that’s a change of figure or image. It’s possible, but his enemies are still there. David knew from his own experience. When men go through significant trials, we all know that there are dangers there, aren’t there? Dangers of becoming embittered and angry. Even our relationship with God can suffer, when we go through trials. We begin to question God’s goodness. We begin to question God’s sovereignty but David. It’s obvious from Psalm 23, again if it’s written at the backend of his life, he never lost confidence with God.
This is a Psalm where he begins on this note of faith, this bold declaration, “The Lord is my shepherd.” My shepherd! He starts off with a personal pronoun, notice, my. He’s not looking at the Shepherd from a distance; he’s not looking at the shepherd with suspicion or with a frown on his face; his heart hasn’t become cold or chilled with bitterness. No, personal pronouns run through the whole Psalm. It’s intensely personal. “He leads me. He restores my soul.” Even David, notice, when he finds himself in that deep valley, the valley of the shadow of death, notice what he says, things become even more intimate, more personal, you can say. He’s no longer talking about the Shepherd, he’s talking to the Shepherd. He’s talking to the Shepherd! “You”! He’s looking in the face of the Shepherd. “You are with me.” “You are with me.”
One of the wonderful things about trials is—I think it was Dr. Carlson—I’ve quoted this quite a few times over the number of years, “Trials will either make you better or bitter.” Better or bitter. I’ve said to people, I put it this way, to folk who are in the midst of suffering, “These sufferings will do one of two things for you, my friend, they will either drive you away from Christ and his people or drive you into the arms of Christ and his people.”
Something else you’ll note here in Psalm 23 that makes this Psalm throb with intimacy and affection: most English translations don’t give us a word for a literal rendering of that first verse, notice what it says here, “The Lord is my shepherd.” You know what the literal translation would be? “Yahweh is my shepherd.” No definite article. “Yahweh is my shepherd.” ‘The Lord’ is a title, not a name. Sort of like the president, Mr. President. That’s a title. That’s not his personal name.
Dale Ralph Davis, in his commentary on the Psalms says, “Sometimes you even hear husbands talking about their wives in a bit of a cold, detached way. ‘The wife went shopping, instead of, ‘My wife, Susie or Mary, went shopping.’” David doesn’t say the Lord, but Yahweh. He’s using that covenant name for God. Yahweh—it’s His distinctive name. He’s my Shepherd. Again, we need to remind ourselves of that, don’t we? As pastors, we have a Shepherd. The greatest of all shepherds. Not someone who we suggest imitate, we have to imitate Him, but someone we need to depend upon, but someone we can know intimately and personally. He’s not a standoffish Shepherd. He’s not simply someone you know about, but you can know Him better than you can know anybody else.
That brings us to our second consideration. We’ve looked at the intimacy with the Shepherd, but secondly note this from the Psalm 23: the identity of the Shepherd.
“Yahweh is my shepherd.” Well, who’s Yahweh? Well, probably the best place to start when trying to understand who’s Yahweh is Exodus, Chapter 3. God even gives an explanation back there in Exodus 3 as to what ‘Yahweh’ means. You remember what happens there in Exodus 3? Moses has that encounter with God, through that theophany of the burning bush. Moses at the time is a human shepherd. Remember he’s been shepherding for about 40 years of the backend of a Midian desert, but there is this spectacular revelation, sort of like an explosion, in a desert, that’s what happens there and God appears to Moses by way of a burning bush. He lets Moses know that, “I am the great I am.” He lets Moses know how big He is. Remember Moses is going to be given a pretty significant God-assignment. He’s going to have to stand before the most powerful, human person in the world, the Egyptian Pharaoh, and say, “Let my people go.” Who’s up for that kind of a job assignment? It sounds almost like a suicide mission. How can he go? Well, he goes if he believes in who God is. He’s Yahweh. He’s Yahweh.
“I am the God your father, the God of Abraham, the God of the Isaac, the God of Jacob. I’m a covenant-making God. I’m a God who keeps his promises. You can trust me Moses. Literally, I am who I am. I am the being one. I am the self-existent one. I am the one, true, living God.”
If you want to know who Yahweh is, you just have to continue to read your Bible, from Exodus 3 forward. You follow that word Yahweh and you’ll come away saying again and again, “Great is the Lord, great is Yahweh, and greatly to be praised.” Nothing small about Him.
Think of Isaiah, the prophet, and how he gives a wonderful description of Yahweh in Isaiah, chapter 40, verse 12 and following. Remember what he says there? “Behold Him,” and it’s almost like the prophet, Isaiah, throws down the gauntlet and says, “I challenge anything, I challenge anybody, I’ll put my God up against anybody, the greatest powers, the greatest forces, the greatest of the living creatures and there’s no comparison.”
Talk about the nations of the world. What are they like to this God Yahweh? Well, nothing. Little drops in the bucket. Dust on a scale. He talks about the inhabitants of the earth. He says they are like grasshoppers. Flying into Newark yesterday, we flew over a football field. I could see the little grasshoppers running the football field. They looked like little ants. All the inhabitants of the earth are like grasshoppers. Even the great ones, the princes, and the kings, the Hitlers, the Stalins, the Pharaohs and all those Roman emperors, and Neros, He makes them nothing. He raises them up and brings them down. “Look at the stars in the heavens,” says Isaiah. You can feel pretty small can’t you when you stand under a canopy of stars. There are what 100 to 400 billion stars at our Milky Way alone, and God knows them all by name; that’s our great Yahweh.
Again, if you track that word Yahweh, through the songs of David, there at least 73 songs written by David and he loves to talk about Yahweh and tell us how great He is. Psalm 8, he tells us that Yahweh made everything and then He—it’s almost like he’s flabbergasted, yet Yahweh is mindful of man. In that Psalm 139, remember how David celebrates those two Omni attributes of God.? His omnipresence. No matter where I go, He’s there. I can ascend and descend; doesn’t matter how high I go, how low I go, Yahweh is there, that’s how great He is. He knows everything. He knows everything about me. When I sit down; when I stand up. What I’m about to say, even before I say it. What I had for breakfast, for lunch and supper. He knows how many, if any, sugars I put in my coffee, and how many creams. He knows how many calories you guys had today—shame on you. He knows everything. He knows everything; you can’t hide from him. That’s when we get ourselves into trouble. That’s when the sheep, including us, get ourselves into trouble, but we think we can play games with God. We can play a Jonah, right? And run. You can’t run from God anymore you can run from air.
David thought he could play games. He thought he could play hide and seek games with God until Nathan showed up on his doorstep and said, “Thou art the man!” Even here in Psalm 23, David acknowledges His omnipresence, verse 4,
“Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me.”
The worst of the worst of places, you’re there. This valley of the shadow of death, that say, a figure, on the graphic for intense suffering. It’s found in the book of Job several times. Our sheep will eventually go through deep, dark valleys, but as pastors, I’ll make a distinction here. Pastors, often experience a higher degree of suffering. I don’t think you can really be an effective pastor if you don’t suffer at a deep level. You’re to come along as sheep, and you’re to weep with those who weep, and you’re to minister to them, and you’re to know them. And it’s often only by our own suffering do we learn what it means to suffer. You can’t learn it at a pastor’s conference. You can’t learn it by hearing a sermon or a theological lecture. No, we have to go into the valleys ourselves. If you’re a pastor, you probably know this as well: a lot of our suffering is lonely suffering. You can tell the Shepherd about it, but it’s probably not wise to tell everybody in your congregation about it. Silent suffering, that’s part of being like the Lamb; He opened not His mouth. The suffering can have a negative effect upon all of us, we all know that, I’m sure. Sufferings can devastate you. Sufferings can shatter you. I have a book in my duffle bag there, in my briefcase I brought along, I purchased a few months ago. It’s titled, Shattered Shepherd: Finding Hope in the Midst of Ministry Disaster. Your whole, life work could go down the tubes with one, major crisis in a church. Pastors can get hurt pretty badly in the course of ministry.
Pastors can get depressed. Our good friend, Spurgeon, suffered with chronic depression, and a lot of it had to do with the pressures and challenges of the ministry. At the backend of what was called the Downgrade Controversy, you know what he said? “This is killing me! This is killing me!” I think he died within a couple of years, Pastors can commit suicide. I’ve even heard of pastors who have gone that route, sometimes in the midst of fighting deep depression. There are dark valleys, but look here, that’s why this Psalm is such a comfort to pastors and to sheep, because the Shepherd is there with you. “You are with me.” Yahweh is everywhere present; and this isn’t just the kind of God who comes when you cry out in a kind of emergency 911 call. No, this Shepherd is with us, not only in the critical moments of our lives, but He’s always on-call, twenty-four-seven. He’s always guarding, always watching, always caring. He’s always involved in our everyday lives. The tenses of Psalm 23 are all present tenses, not past, not future, but present tense verbs.
The intimacy with the Shepherd: He’s my Shepherd. The identity of the Shepherd: Yahweh, the great, “I am,” and then thirdly: the sufficiency of the Shepherd.
The Christian life is a life of faith, and what are the essential elements of faith? Well, the reformed doctrine and the reformed confessions tell us quite clearly the three constituent elements of faith. What are they? Well, certainly knowledge, you cannot believe on someone you don’t know. You have to have knowledge. Conviction and there’s trust. We are called to live a life of faith! We are called to live a life whereby we trust in God, but here’s the question: can you trust Him? In Psalm 23, it says, you can trust Him. You can trust Yahweh. You can trust your Shepherd. That’s one of the reasons why David puts God under the figure of a shepherd. To help us trust Him. And he wants us to know why you can trust Him. We all have problems with trust. I think that’s why we see more people, at least that’s why I think we are seeing more people come through our doors, in Canton, Michigan, and they’re quite comfortable to sit on pews, in the morning, they don’t want to come back in the evening, because they don’t want to commit themselves. I think some of that is a problem of trust, not all of it, but some of it’s trust. They’ve lost trust. Some of them are broken and some of them are bruised. Some of them have gone through broken marriages. We live in a divorce culture. We live in a culture now that tells us there’s no moral absolutes. A postmodern culture. If there’s no absolutes, who can you trust? Who can you trust? Who can you believe? You can trust in the Shepherd.
There are three great shepherding activities or constants that David wants us to know here concerning the Good Shepherd and why He’s always a Shepherd and why as sheep we always need Him. You never, ever, ever outgrow your need of a shepherd. We never graduate from the pasture. We never come to a level of maturity or independence where we can sort of say, “Well, I’m on my own now.” You can do that. Your children can do that, can’t they? When they get married they’re on their own, they’re independent, but you’re sheep. You’re always dependent.
That book by Timothy Witmer, it was recommended at one of the Pastors’ Conferences years ago at Trinity, but this is the point he makes. Listen to what he says, he says, “The shepherding metaphor is not only comprehensive with respect with the nature of the care received, but also with respect to the extent.” This is one of the most important distinctions between the metaphor of a father and that of a shepherd. Children grow up and become less dependent upon the earthly father though the relationship continues. Sheep on the other hand are always completely dependent upon their shepherd. They never outgrow their need for the shepherd to care for them. You always need a shepherd.
Again, if we lose that identity marker, that we are sheep, we’re in trouble. We’re in trouble. Why are so many pastors stumbling, and falling, and leaving the ministry today? I think a large degree is that they forgot who they are. They’ve forgotten they’re sheep. They’ve forgotten they’re sheep. You will not always be a pastor, right? You’re going to have to retire sometime, but you’ll always be a sheep. You never get to retire. You’re always going to be a sheep. You never outgrow your sheepness. No matter how long you’ve pastored, no matter how many people you’ve pastored, how long you’ve been in the ministry, you’re still a sheep! One of the reasons why God, in His wisdom, has given us a parallelity of elders—which is the norm in the Bible, it’s the standard. Why does He give us parallelity? Because He knows we all need shepherding.
Even on the human level. I don’t know where I would be today if I were not privileged and blessed with a parallelity of elders, right from the get go. I’ve been there almost thirty years. I’ve always, always, always had another elder. Even if you don’t have another elder, hopefully you cultivate relationships with pastors who know you and you can share your own life struggles with them. We all need shepherds. Even on a human level. We all need shepherds. Here’s the great Shepherd, however, He’s the perfect one. And why again can we trust Him? And what does He do that should assure us that He’s trustworthy?
Well, there are three things, as I said: number one, he feeds the sheep, “He makes me to lie down in green pastures.” Although the image there might be more the emphasis not so much upon what He gives you by way of food but He takes you into green pastures and you lie down, it’s rest. Sheep have in their DNA fear. They’re very fearful creatures, but He takes care of sheep in such a way that they can actually lie down. Sheep have a trouble lying down. You take care of them. That’s sort of the picture there, but go on in that Psalm, he does mention the table. Again, the image there might change, but he talks, it might be the image of a host but whatever the case might be, there still the feeding element, the presence of food. He’s taking care of that, and we come back to what we do as pastors. That’s certainly where we can imitate the perfect Pastor, Jesus. That’s our primary responsibility as we’ve heard even throughout the day and, I’m sure, yesterday.
We are to preach the Word, “Labour in the word and doctrine.” If you’re not preaching the word then you’re not being a shepherd. You’re not being a shepherd. If you’re called to be the preacher, you are to preach the word. That’s the most important element of pastoral ministry. You can’t be a good shepherd if you don’t preach and teach the word. But it’s not just preaching the Word; you’re a sheep. You need to feed upon the Word for your own soul. You need to be fed by the Shepherd. You need to have personal time with God. Whatever you want to call them, devotional times, whatever, but you need to have time with God.
Psalm 1, “The blessed man meditates on the word day and night.” That’s crucial to maintaining a faithful, pastoral ministry. I often listen to other men’s sermons to feed my own soul, but we need spiritual nourishment or our own souls will dry up and shrivel. Why do men drift away from the gospel? Why do men lose their first love? Well at some point they’ve stopped following the Shepherd into the green pastures. They’ve stopped feeding their soul upon the manna of the word.
One of the greatest dangers I think it is for me, my friends, I’ll be honest here, is to approach my Bible academically or vocationally. I’m having my devotions, every morning, I try to have my devotions and then I find myself, I’m constructing sermon outlines. I almost have to punch myself and say, “Stop it! Read because your soul needs food. It’s not a time to prepare a sermon; it’s a time to feed your soul!” Again, we’ve forgotten that we are sheep. We need a Good Shepherd. He’s a Shepherd, a Good Shepherd we can trust because He feeds our souls, He leads us into green pastures.
He’s a Good shepherd because, well, that’s the second thing, He feeds us, but He also leads us. He leads His people. He guides them. Notice that’s the emphasis in verse two and three, twice, repeat, that tells us it’s pretty important: “He leads me beside the still waters. He leads me in paths of righteousness.” Notice He leads them. Shepherds don’t drag them. Sheep follow the master. They hear the voice of the Shepherd. He doesn’t have to drag them. He doesn’t have to drive them. He doesn’t have to force them.
There’s a story told about a group of tourists in Israel, and they were informed by their Israeli guide that shepherds always lead a flock and that you’ll always see a shepherd in front of a flock. You’ll never see a shepherd driving sheep from behind. Apparently, a short time later, they came across this so-called shepherd who was walking behind the flock of sheep and the tourist approached the tourist guide, they pointed, “What’s this guy doing? You just told us,” and the tourist guide was a little perplexed and he said, “Well, let me get out and talk to the guy,” and he gets out, talks to the guy, comes back and says, “That’s not a shepherd, that’s a butcher, he’s gotta slaughter the sheep.”
Shepherds lead, sheep follow, and notice where He leads us. He leads us along paths of righteousness. This Shepherd is concerned about holiness, and you can understand why, right? He’s the Good Shepherd. There’s an ethical connotation to that word ‘good.’ He’s a Good Shepherd, or He’s the Holy One. He’s the thrice Holy One. He sent His son Jesus to make us holy, and holiness is our responsibility. All the sheep are called to be holy. There’s no one who is a sheep, who sits on a pew, who can exempt himself from the commands to be holy in all manner of life. Jesus said, “If you love me, you will keep my commandments,” and sheep are to display holiness, we are to exemplify it. That’s why there’s such an emphasis on character. I think Pastor Piñero reminded us. Not on gift. One qualification, with regard to gift: apt to teach. It’s all upon character. A lot of self-discipline and self-control issues there when you look at qualifications. Not given to wine, that’s a man who’s self-disciplined. Can you preach? As every pastor needs to be a preacher, again, if he’s not a lay elder, that should be his primary calling: preach the word; but are you holy? Are you holy? Remember what Murray M’Cheyne said, that Scottish Presbyterian, “The greatest need of my people is my holiness.” The Shepherd wants us to be holy. That’s why He guides us along the straight and narrow paths of holiness. And to be a holy man, you need to have a solid grip of the Shepherd’s belt.
I’ve been going to the Pastor’s Conference up in Montville, New Jersey, for about thirty years and you know, if you might have been there, that they take photographs of the pastors who were there and they send those photographs to you so you can have them. Quite a lineup, over thirty years, of all these photographs. From time to time, I’ve gone back to them, I’ve looked at them, and then sometimes there is a real joy because I know there’s men there who have passed away but they finished the race well. Dr. Robert Martin, our dear brother, who ministered to us, what, a couple of years here at the conference. I had the privilege of being at his funeral. I think we could all say, that brother finished well. He was a faithful man right up until the end. You could look at those photographs and say there’s another one who’s made it to Heaven, safe and sound, but there are men in those photographs who aren’t there. Today, I don’t know where they are spiritually. Some of them had to step down in disgrace because of adulterous relationships. When I look at those photographs and realize there’s men who were once in the ministry who are no longer in the ministry because of scandalous sin, I remind myself that I’m vulnerable. I don’t look at them and say, “Oh, how could you?” I say, “Boy, buck for the face of God!” I’m a sheep too. I’m a sheep too. I need to be walking in holiness. I need to constantly look to my Shepherd. He’s a faithful Shepherd. There’s nothing wrong with His faithfulness, the problem is the sheep. But we need His constant care. We need His comprehensive care.
We need Him to feed us; we need Him to guide us, and the third thing we can say from Psalm 23 in terms of His care, His all sufficiency: He protects us.
Remember when David stood before King Saul and argued as to why he was able to step on a battlefield and take on Goliath? He made reference to his past shepherding activities. He said, “I took on lions, and wolves, and bears. I protected the sheep.” That’s what a shepherd does. A shepherd protects the sheep, and here in Psalm 23, we see that as well. You could argue that from verse 5, again. That could be a change of metaphors, but if you don’t want to use verse 5, you can certainly use verse 4. He has a rod and a staff. They were to guide but also to protect, especially when the sheep go through the valley. These valleys, were deep and dark. What would often happen is that animals, ferocious animals, beasts, would hide themselves in the crevices and the crags of those rocky cliffs or those ravines, and so when sheep would go through, those animals would pounce on them. It was a sheep’s worst nightmare. So you get a sense from this picture here that the sheep is all alone. Suffering times can be very vulnerable times, can’t they? Again, as I mentioned earlier, pastors can suffer in some of the deepest ways: Crushing grief, a lot of disappointment, things we hope for were not realized. We see our own sheep, who we pastor, going astray. That brings tremendous grief. We experience suffering from within our own families. Pressures can be upon our own wives and even our own children. Lots of expectations.
I read recently that a question survey was put out and asked the average congregation, “What should a pastor be doing with his time?” and here were the list of activities, quite extensive: sermon prep, outreach, evangelism, counseling, administrative tasks, visiting the sick, community involvement, denominational engagement, church meeting, worship service. The average amount of time that the church members expected the pastor to give were 114 hours a week; that’s the expectation. A ministry can have it’s toll, can’t it? Upon your own physical well-being, your own spiritual well-being, your family.
Sometimes the expectations other people have drive pastors to the neglect of their own families, and that’s why we need to put on a safeguard, don’t we? We are first called to be husbands and fathers, but we need protection. We need protection. The devil is out to get us, every one of us, and the longer you’ve been in the ministry, I think it’s true, the more you have to lose. The more people know you, the more people trust you; the more devastation if you fall.
So the devil, he goes after all pastors, but I do think he begins to mark out those who have been in the ministry a little longer, and the longer they are, the more intense he becomes in his more aggressive he becomes, he attacks them. He clips their reputation. So we need the Good Shepherd, don’t we? He takes care of his sheep. You can trust Him. He leads the sheep. He protects the sheep.
I’m sure you men have come to this pastor’s conference to be reminded that you are pastors. If you come back tomorrow and I get an opportunity to preach again, I would preach what your responsibilities are as a pastor. I’d take that 1 Peter passage. This is what your job description is. So you are a shepherd, but you’re also a sheep. Don’t forget you’re a sheep. You have a high calling, a wonderful calling. Is there any greater calling than a shepherd, a pastor? I hope we can all leave in terms of what we’ve heard from the other men. What it means to be a shepherd, a better shepherd, a more faithful shepherd. I hope we can leave trusting in the Shepherd and wanting to imitate the Good Shepherd more and more, but also to rely upon the Good Shepherd because we are sheep.
I will be fifty-nine at the end of this month. You know, Pastor Martin tells you how old he is, I can tell you how old I am. The two things that have been impressed upon me more and more as I’ve got older, been in the ministry longer, are the—I’m going to be honest—are my own weaknesses and vulnerabilities. My own weaknesses and vulnerabilities. That hymn that we sing— “My prone is to wonder my Lord, I feel it, I feel it.” Things can get scary at times, especially, again, when you look around and you see more and more men dropping like flies and you find another fallen soldier, another wounded soldier. And, again, I have often prayed, “Lord, help me, keep me, protect me.” But that’s one thing that’s come to my mind, more of my own frailty, my own weakness, but I also think more of Jesus Christ. In my greater sense, my dependency upon Him. His great faithfulness; and I’m more thankful for His shepherding care.
The backend of this Psalm is a wonderful note, verse 6, “Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord forever.”
There’s a day coming when we will be with Him, when we will see Him in His full glory and majesty and beauty. We’ll be able to tell Him face-to-face, “Thank you Jesus! Not just for dying for us, for shedding your blood for us. I thank you not only for your blood and your righteousness, your perfect righteousness, but thank you for taking care of me, for feeding me, for guiding me, and protecting me. I wouldn’t be here in glory, if you were not a Good Shepherd.”
Psalm 23, my pastor friends, is a Psalm tailored-made for you, because you are a shepherd; but it’s also tailor-made for you, and for me, because you are a sheep. May God help us to be faithful shepherds and faithful sheep.
Let’s pray.
Father, in heaven, again, we thank you for your word, for it’s clarity, for its relevancy, for its sufficiency, for its authority. Press it upon our hearts and minds. Lord, help us all to be more diligent, more faithful in our callings. And we pray this in Christ’s name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Reseña biográfica de Richard Baxter
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-05-Richard-Baxter-Noble-Vater.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Notas sobre su vida y ministerio
Fuentes de información para estas notas
He recogido información de varios escritos. Muchos autores confiesan que mucha de su información procede de un libro autobiográfico (Reliquiae Baxterianae), pero no he tenido el tiempo de ojear (mucho menos leer) esa obra de 800 páginas. Gran parte de lo que sigue la he tomado del libro Meet the Puritans (MP) por Joel Beeke y Randall J Pedersen1; también la introducción de J I Packer (JP) que se encuentra en español en El Pastor Renovado (Banner of Truth, 2009) y el prefacio de ese mismo libro por William Brown, el cual publicó la edición del libro que fue traducido a español. Además, en la edición de El Reposo Eterno de los Santos de CLIE (sin fecha) traducida por David Vila, hay una Nota a Modo de Prefacio que ofrece unos puntos de valor. No sé quien escribió esa “Nota”, porque sólo aparecen las iniciales “BF” con la anotación “Kidderminster, 25 diciembre 1758”. También he leído las introducciones y prefacios de Tomo I de The Christian Directory (¿publicado por Sovereign Grace Publishers hacia los fines del siglo pasado?) que contienen información interesante e instructivo. Me gusta mucho un artículo breve (5 páginas) por Lynell Friesen (LF) publicado en IIIM Magazine, Volume 2, Number 27, July 3 to July 9, 2000 titulado The Work and Thought of Richard Baxter (disponible gratis en PDF)2.
Problemas con la teología de Baxter, o ¿por qué considerar su vida y escritos?
En la Introducción a El pastor renovado, J I Packer, con una serie de datos cronológicos/biográficos “en el estilo de Who’s Who (Quién es quién)”, presenta “a Richard Baxter, el pastor, evangelista y escritor más destacado en cuanto a asuntos prácticos y devocionales producido por el puritanismo.” (Escribió dos veces más que John Owen, según LF.)
Packer continúa: “Baxter era un gran hombre, lo suficientemente grande para tener grandes defectos y cometer grandes errores. Brillante diputado independiente, extremadamente culto, con una asombrosa capacidad para el análisis instantáneo, el debate y la argumentación, era capaz de darle mil vueltas a cualquiera en un debate, pero no siempre empleaba sus destacados dones de la mejor manera posible.” Y Packer da unos ejemplos de cómo buscó un camino intermedio entre varias teologías sobre varias doctrinas (por ejemplo, entre la reformada y arriana y romana en cuanto a la gracia).
De hecho, la palabra “baxterianismo” fue inventada y se usa todavía (en inglés) de una manera despectiva en referencia a las enseñanzas de ese hombre, como pueden verificar por una búsqueda en el internet. Hay artículos modernos escritos por algunos de nuestros hermanos bautistas reformados que señalan esos errores en la teología de Baxter (por ejemplo, Austin Walker, y otros).3
Packer también afirma que Baxter no supo “desenvolverse bien en la vida pública.” Añade, “Aunque siempre fue respetado por su vida piadosa y su destreza pastoral, y porque siempre buscaba la paz doctrinal y eclesiástica, su proceder combativo, tajante y pedagógico ante sus semejantes aseguraba de antemano el fracaso.”
También Meeting the Puritans (Conociendo a los puritanos) dice (en mi traducción “dinámica”), “Los escritos de Baxter son una mezcla teológica extraña. Fue de los pocos puritanos cuyas doctrinas de los decretos de Dios, de la expiación y de la justificación fueron cualquier cosa menos reformadas. Aunque en general su teología fue estructurada siguiendo el pensamiento reformado, frecuentemente favoreció el pensamiento arminiano. Desarrolló su propia idea de la redención universal, la cual ofendió a los calvinistas, pero también retuvo una forma de elección personal, la cual ofendió a los arminianos. Rechazó la reprobación. Fue influenciado grandemente por los seguidores de Moisés Amyraut e incorporó en su teología mucho del pensamiento de Amyraut, incluyendo un universalismo hipotético, que enseña que Cristo murió por todos los hombres en teoría, pero que su muerte solamente tiene un beneficio verdadero a los que creen. Baxter creía que la muerte de Cristo fue más bien una satisfacción a la ley que una muerte sustitutiva personal por los pecadores escogidos.”
Los autores de este mismo libro continúan, “La manera en la cual Baxter entendió la justificación ha sido llamada ‘neonomismo’ (en inglés “neonomianism”o sea, ‘nueva ley’); dijo que Dios ha hecho una nueva ley ofreciendo perdón a los arrepentidos transgresores de la ley antigua. La fe y el arrepentimiento – la nueva ley que tiene que ser obedecida – llegan a ser la justicia personal y salvadora del creyente, justicia salvadora que es sostenida por gracia que la preserva. Así que, la soteriología de Baxter sigue a Amyraut con la adición de la enseñanza arminiana de una ‘nueva ley’. Afortunadamente, estas doctrinas erróneas no aparecen mucho en los escritos devocionales de Baxter, que tienen como su fin el animar la santificación antes de enseñar la teología”.4
Hay que fijarse bien en esa última oración, y en lo que dice Packer, después de exponer la parte negativa de la vida de Baxter, “Sin embargo, como pastor, Baxter era incomparable”.
Es esa “faceta de su ser” la que explica nuestro interés en Baxter. Podemos aprender mucho de él.
Padres y educación elemental
El Richard Baxter quien ministró en Kidderminster en Inglaterra y escribió muchos libros conocidos como El reposo eterno de los santos (The Saints’ Everlasting Rest) y El pastor reformado (The Reformed Pastor) y El directorio cristiano (The Christian Directory, un libro no traducido al español), nació el 12 de noviembre de 1615 (la fecha comúnmente aceptada), en un pueblo de Shropshire llamado Rowton, el único hijo de sus padres Beatrice Adeney y Richard Baxter.
Su padre tuvo la mala costumbre de jugar, además de haber heredado unas deudas, y su madre tenía mala salud. Por eso, Baxter hijo, el sujeto de este estudio, vivió con sus abuelos maternos por los primeros 10 años de su vida. Después de la conversión de su padre mediante la lectura de las Escrituras a solas, Baxter volvió a la casa de sus padres y luego en su vida se dio cuenta de cómo Dios usó las conversaciones serias acerca de Dios y de la eternidad como el medio de sus primeras convicciones, y de ver con aprobación la necesidad de una vida santa.
Notemos bien la gran bondad de Dios en la salvación de su padre y cómo Dios usó eso para bien en la vida del hijo.
En esas circunstancias, la educación de Baxter fue bastante informal. Dijo que tuvo 4 maestros diferentes en 6 años, y los 4 eran ignorantes, (¿en un sentido espiritual? ndv) y 2 de ellos llevaron vidas inmorales. No obstante, tuvo una mente fértil, y leyó y estudió con deleite.
No obtuvo grados universitarios pero casi todos están de acuerdo que sabía más de la Biblia y de los escritos de otros que la mayoría de los que tuvieron el privilegio de estudiar en la universidad.
Conversión, otros estudios
Un tiempo extendido de enfermedad y la lectura de varios libros, especialmente las obras de William Perkins, fueron los medios que Dios usó para que Baxter resolviera que sería de Dios (como testificó: God “resolved me for Himself”).
Cuando cumplió 15 años de edad, fue tocado y conmovido profundamente por el libro The Bruised Reed (La caña cascada) de Richard Sibbes. Escribió: “Sibbes me abrió más del amor de Dios y me dio una comprensión viva del misterio de la redención y de cuán grande era mi deuda a Jesucristo.”
Después de eso, confesó que el libro Treatise of Faith (Tratado de la fe) por Ezekiel Culverwell le hizo mucho bien.
La educación de Baxter mejoró cuando pudo estudiar en una escuela de gramática en Wroxeter con la ayuda de un maestro llamado John Owen (pero no el conocido puritano). Allí había un ministro erudito, Francis Garbet, que le ayudó en mucho.
A la edad de 16, persuadido por Owen, en vez de ir a la universidad, recibió instrucción de un amigo de Owen, Richard Wickstead, capellán en Ludlow Castle (Castillo de Ludlow). Estuvo allí por 18 meses, pero parece que su tutor no tuvo mucho entusiasmo en la tutoría.
Después de eso, en 1633, fue a Londres, patrocinado por Sir Henry Herbert quien era “Master of the Revels”) (director de entretenimiento) en la corte del rey Carlos I. Durante su poco tiempo en esa ciudad, oyó a 2 ministros puritanos, Charles I. Joseph Symonds y Walter Craddock, ministros piadosos que despertaron en él unas simpatías hacia los no conformistas. Pero, sólo se quedó en Londres por 4 semanas. No le gustó la vida mundana de la corte y también quiso cuidar a su madre enferma.
Volvió a su casa en el 1634 y su madre murió en mayo de 1635.
Por los próximos 4 años, estudió por su cuenta. Estudió teología. En particular estudió la teología de los escolásticos, incluyendo Tomás de Aquino, Duns Scotus y Guillermo de Ockham.
Llamamiento al ministerio, y ministerio en Kidderminster
A la edad de 23 años, Baxter fue ordenado como diácono en la iglesia oficial, pensando que los “conformistas” (los que favorecieron que todos fueran parte de la Iglesia de Iglaterra, la Iglesia Anglicana) tuvieron mejores argumentos que los no conformistas. Por 9 meses sirvió como maestro de una escuela fundada en Dudley, un centro de “no conformismo”. En 1639 comenzó a servir como asistente del ministro en el pueblo de Bridgnorth, Shropshire. Allí, pudo apreciar más el “no conformismo” que había en el país.
En 1641 Baxter fue establecido como coadjutor de Kidderminster, Worchestershire. La población contenía muchos tejedores groseros y corruptos. Al principio muchos fueron ofendidos por su predicación fuerte y por su énfasis en una Santa Cena controlada y en la disciplina de la iglesia. Sin embargo, durante los 17 años que sirvió allí (1641-42 y 1647-61) vio mucho fruto. Predicó como “un hombre moribundo a hombres moribundos”. Por la bendición del Espíritu Santo hubo muchas conversiones. Su orar también fue intenso, como una persona testificó, “Su alma tomó alas hacia el cielo y arrebató las almas de otros con él”.
Interrupción a causa de la guerra civil.
Durante el tiempo cuando los ejércitos del parlamento (bajo Oliver Cromwell) pelearon contra los ejércitos del rey, Baxter apoyó y, a veces, acompañó los ejércitos del parlamento. Predicó delante de Cromwell, pero no estaba de acuerdo con la tolerancia de Cromwell hacia los separatistas (los que habían dejado la iglesia de Inglaterra para formar iglesias separadas, como los presbiterianos, congregacionalistas, bautistas y otros). Aunque Baxter no se conformaba a la Iglesia Anglicana en varias cosas, con todo quiso ser parte de una iglesia establecida sin separación. Vio como algunos líderes separatistas enseñaron el antinomismo, el cual se opone a una vida cristiana práctica.
En el 1647, debido a las enfermedades prolongadas, Baxter tuvo que dejar el ejército. Recuperó en el hogar del señor Thomas Rous y su señora. Allí preparó la primera parte de su famoso libro The Saints Everlasting Rest (El reposo eterno de los santos), que fue publicado por primera vez en 1650. Más tarde en su vida declaró que lo escribió como una labor de amor mientras que “miraba a la muerte cara a cara, y con todo, experimentando la gracia suficiente de Dios.”
Ministerio continuado en Kidderminster.
Después de su recuperación, Baxter volvió a Kidderminster y allí se concentró en escribir. “Mis escritos fueron mi ocupación principal diariamente…mientras que la predicación y la preparación para predicar fueron mi recreación” (Reliquiae, MP). Catequizó a los miembros de la iglesia 2 días de cada semana. Iba de casa en casa con un asistente, hablando con cada familia por una hora y proveyendo a cada familia un libro edificante o dos, usualmente libros escritos por él. Dijo de esas visitas: “Pocas familias me despidieron sin algunas lágrimas, o sin lo que parecieron ser unas promesas serias de seguir una vida santa.” También añadió, “Algunas personas ignorantes, que por mucho tiempo no sacaron provecho de la palabra que oyeron, han obtenido más conocimiento y remordimiento de consciencia en media hora de visita intensa, que el que obtuvieron en 10 años de la predicación pública.”
Cito ahora a Packer, “La ciudad abarcaba unos 800 hogares y 2000 personas. Cuando Baxter llegó era ‘un pueblo ignorante, rudo y parrandero’, pero ese estado sufrió una dramática transformación. ‘Cuando emprendí la labor, tomé nota especial de todo aquel que se humilló, se reformó o se convirtió; pero cuando llevaba mucho tiempo trabajando, por la gracia de Dios se convirtieron tantos que ya no tenía tiempo para anotarlos a todos […] familias enteras y un número considerable de personas […] se convirtieron y crecieron en la fe, de manera casi inexplicable.” “La congregación solía estar completa [la iglesia tenía capacidad para 1000 personas], de manera que nos vimos obligados a construir cinco galerías […]. Los domingos […] se podía escuchar a cien familias cantando salmos y repitiendo sermones al pasar por las calles […]; cuando llegué aquí había más o menos una familia por calle que adoraba a Dios y clamaba a su nombre y, cuando me marché, en algunas calles no quedaba ni una sola familia que no lo hiciera; todos, al profesar una piedad seria, nos hacían confiar en su sinceridad”. (Sigue leyendo el resto del párrafo en la página 16).
El tiempo cuando fue expulsado del ministerio
Baxter estaba dispuesto a conformarse en mucho, pero no pudo aceptar todo lo que el rey y los líderes anglicanos exigieron y por eso, como 2000 ministros más, fue expulsado de su iglesia en el día de San Bartolomé (24 agosto) de 1662. Baxter iba rumbo a su cumpleaños 47 cuando eso pasó.
Cuando cumplió 50 años se casó con Margaret Charlton, una mujer que fue convertida mediante su predicación en años anteriores. Ella tenía menos de la mitad de los años de Baxter, y unos cuantos se preocuparon por eso. Sin embargo, la excelencia de su matrimonio silenció los comentarios. Ella tenía la reputación de ser una cristiana devota y una esposa fiel que anhelaba la salvación de las almas. Baxter escribió de ella, hablando de su piedad. Dijo que ella pudo resolver problemas de consciencia mejor que la mayoría de los pastores que conoció. Por eso compartió muchos casos con ella, excepto aquellos más confidenciales.
Fue encarcelado más de una vez. En su vejez, el rey James II le persiguió y fue encarcelado por unos meses.
Además de los sufrimientos por causa de la consciencia, Baxter también sufrió mucho en su salud. Según algunos, Baxter sufría de tuberculosis, pero, si fuera así, aparentemente esa enfermedad no llegó a su colmo porque vivió hasta los 76 años de edad. Desde los 21 años tenía mucho dolor, pero siempre trabajaba ardientemente según las circunstancias le permitieron.
En el tiempo de no poder ser pastor, buscó las maneras posibles de ser útil, especialmente usando su pluma.
Ministerio literario
Publicó como 135 escritos durante su vida; hay como 6 póstumos y muchos tratados no publicados (JP)
Entre los más conocidos: El reposo eternos de los santos (The Saints Everlasting Rest,1650), publicado en español por CLIE (hay copias disponibles todavía a buenos precios); El pastor renovado (The Reformed Pastor, 1656), publicado en español por Estandarte de la Verdad en 2009 (no hay copias disponibles de Estandarte y parece que son escasas porque alguien, via Amazón, el 3 de mayo de 2016, estaba tratando de vender una copia por $140); A Call to the Unconverted (Un llamamiento a los inconversos) (1658); A Christian Directory (Directrices cristianas) (1673). Estos últimos dos están disponibles todavía en inglés en libros o como libros electrónicos.
Muchas partes de los directrices han sido publicados como tratados. Por ejemplo (en inglés): Directions for amusements and recreations; http://www.gracegems.org/28/directions_for_amusements.htm
Hay un buen tratado en español llamado: Cómo pasar el día con Dios
Hay otro llamado: Orientaciones para odiar el pecado Fuente: http://www.puritansermons.com/baxter/baxter16.html
http://descubriendoelevangelio.es/2009/04/orientaciones-para-odiar-el-pecado-richard-baxter/
Lo siguiente5 aparece en “Diarios de avivamientos” (WordPress.com) sin el nombre del autor. Encuentro las citas edificantes:
Richard Baxter fue el pastor y evangelista más destacado de la época puritana. Sus logros en el poblado de Kidderminster fueron asombrosos. Inglaterra no había visto ningún ministerio parecido antes. El poblado tenía como 2000 habitantes y la mayoría eran ignorantes, groseros y viciosos. Pero después de la llegada de Baxter, la situación cambió en forma dramática. El dijo: “Le agradó a Dios convertir a muchos… Incluso a familias enteras y en numerosos grupos entraron a la iglesia”. Un siglo después, cuando George Whitefield visitó Kidderminster, escribió a un amigo lo siguiente: “Fui grandemente animado al descubrir que un olor suave de la doctrina, las obras y la disciplina del Señor Baxter, permanecían todavía en ese lugar”.
El libro del Pastor Reformado fue y todavía es, dinamita; y como tal hizo un impacto de inmediato. Muchísimos ministros puritanos (entre ellos presbiterianos, independientes y bautistas) leyeron este libro y lo llevaron a la práctica. El libro hizo un gran impacto sobre muchos ministros en la época del “avivamiento grande” (1742-1743).
Muchos ministros lo han leído como un estímulo que les ha impulsado a entregarse más a la obra de Dios. C. H. Spurgeon comentaba que tenía la costumbre de escuchar la lectura de este libro (a través de su esposa) los domingos por la tarde.
Nuestro ministerio debe estar centrado en las grandes enseñanzas de la Escritura. Esto es lo que la gente necesita para alimentar sus almas, para mortificar sus pecados y calentar sus corazones. Si solo predicamos a Cristo, estaremos predicando todo. Esta es la mejor forma para no perder el tiempo. Muchas otras cosas pudieran ser deseables, pero el tiempo es corto y las almas son preciosas. Si los oyentes fallan en comprender las verdades esenciales del evangelio, entonces serán perdidos para siempre. Esto no agradará a aquellos que siempre quieren escuchar algo nuevo y emocionante. Frecuentemente tendremos que repetir las mismas cosas, porque las verdades esenciales son relativamente pocas. Sin embargo, debemos tratar de usar mucha variedad en su presentación. Tenga cuidado de no imitar a aquellos que tratan de compensar su falta de espiritualidad, convirtiendo su predicación en un “show” para divertir a los oyentes.
Nuestra enseñanza debería ser lo más clara y sencilla posible. La gente no puede beneficiarse de nuestro ministerio a menos que lo puedan entender. Si obscurecemos la verdad, entonces somos enemigos de ella.
Debemos cumplir nuestros deberes con gran humildad. Recuerde que la palabra “ministro” significa uno que sirve. El orgullo está fuera de lugar en uno que está buscando ayudar a otros en el camino de la salvación. Si Dios expulsó a un ángel orgulloso del cielo, entonces ¿Acaso dará la bienvenida a un predicador orgulloso y soberbio? El orgullo genera la envidia y los pleitos, y obstaculiza grandemente la obra del evangelio. Algunos pastores se han vuelto incompetentes porque son demasiado soberbios para aprender. No debemos rechazar con arrogancia a aquellos que no están de acuerdo con nosotros. Siempre debemos estar dispuestos a aprender de otros.
Si nuestro pueblo está convencido de que les amamos, entonces serán más receptivos a nuestra enseñanza. Por lo tanto, debemos mostrar nuestro amor en una forma práctica. Pero, hay que tener cuidado de que nuestro amor no sea egoísta. Ellos deben seguir a Cristo y no a nosotros. No pase por alto sus pecados. La reprensión no es inconsistente con el amor. Dios mismo “disciplina a aquellos que ama”. Si usted quiere ser su mejor amigo, ayúdeles a pelear en contra de sus peores enemigos.
Debemos tener reverencia en toda nuestra obra . La reverencia proviene del conocimiento de Dios. Por lo tanto, la irreverencia en las cosas santas es un signo de hipocresía. Alguien que predica como si estuviera viendo el rostro de Dios, tendrá un efecto más profundo que un hombre irreverente, aunque éste predique más ferviente y elocuentemente.
Yo detesto la predicación que busca ser entretenida y alegre. No fuimos enviados para entretener, sino para impresionar a los pecadores con la majestad de nuestro Dios santo. Entre más se manifieste la presencia de Dios en nuestro ministerio, más profundamente será nuestra influencia sobre la gente.
El predicador más dotado no debe gloriarse en nada excepto en la cruz de Cristo. Es un signo seguro de decadencia espiritual cuando perdemos nuestro gusto por la Palabra de Dios.
Debemos estar profundamente conscientes de nuestra insuficiencia y de nuestra completa dependencia de Cristo. Debemos rogar continuamente a Dios por la gracia y la fuerza necesarias para cumplir nuestra gran tarea. No podemos predicar fervientemente a nuestro pueblo a menos que oremos fervientemente por ellos. Solo Dios les puede dar el arrepentimiento y la fe para vida eterna.
Mientras que miramos al pueblo de Dios congregado, debemos recordar que han sido comprados por la sangre de Cristo. Escuche la voz de la sangre (Hebreos 12:24) rogándole para que sea fiel en toda su obra.
Uno de nuestros peores pecados es el orgullo. El orgullo aflige aún a los mejores de nosotros. Afecta nuestra manera de hablar, nuestras compañías y aún nuestra apariencia (la manera como nos vestimos). El orgullo llena la mente con ambición y resentimientos hacia cualquiera que nos estorbe. El orgullo siempre está insinuándose a todos nuestros pensamientos y deseos. Nos persigue aún en nuestros estudios.
Dios quiere que nuestros mensajes sean claros y sencillos para que todos los puedan entender, pero el orgullo nos motiva a ser astutos y divertidos. El orgullo quita el filo de nuestros sermones, porque excluye cualquier cosa que parece sencilla o poco sofisticada. El orgullo nos hace tratar de impresionar a la gente en lugar de edificarla. Dios quiere que prediquemos fervientemente, rogando a los pecadores para que se arrepientan; pero el orgullo nos dice que no debemos ser tan fervientes, para que la gente no vaya a pensar que estamos locos. En esta manera el orgullo gana el control sobre nuestro ministerio. La verdad puede ser predicada pero en una forma que sirve a los intereses de Satanás más que a los de Dios.
Después de que el orgullo ha influido en nuestra preparación, entonces nos perseguirá hasta el púlpito. El orgullo afecta nuestra manera de predicar e impide que digamos cosas ofensivas, aún y cuando sean necesarias. El orgullo nos hace agradar a nuestra audiencia, buscando nuestra propia gloria en lugar de la gloria de Dios. El orgullo tiene la meta de impresionar a la gente con nuestra elocuencia, nuestro conocimiento, sentido del humor, piedad, etc..
Después del sermón el orgullo nos persigue cuando salimos del púlpito, para saber lo que los oyentes piensan de la predicación. Si les agradó, entonces nos regocijamos, pero si no les impresionó, entonces nos desanimamos. Casi no nos preocupamos si tuvo un efecto salvador en algunos oyentes o no.
Algunos ministros están tan ansiosos por ser populares que envidian a sus hermanos más famosos. Parecen pensar que los dones que Dios les ha dado son para atraer la admiración de la gente. Si otros tienen mayores dones que ellos, entonces dicen que se les está “sobrestimando”. ¿Acaso nos hemos olvidado que Cristo nos da dones para beneficiar a toda la iglesia? Si los dones de nuestros hermanos glorifican a Dios y benefician a su pueblo, ¿No deberíamos dar las gracias a Dios?
No obstante, cuán frecuentemente encontramos a los ministros manchando secretamente la reputación de los hermanos más dotados. Cuando no pueden encontrar muchos motivos para criticarlos, entonces se rebajan al nivel de levantar malas sospechas, rumores maliciosos e insinuaciones. Otros, quienes temen perder su popularidad, no permiten que los mejores predicadores ocupen sus púlpitos. Esta actitud es tan común que es raro encontrar a dos predicadores igualmente dotados, trabajando en armonía en la misma iglesia. Su amistad es frecuentemente enfriada por la envidia y la rivalidad. Algunos ministros son tan celosos para mantener su posición que tratan de hacer todo ellos mismos, en lugar de ocupar a un asistente. Esto resulta en que el ministerio sea desacreditado y en el descuido pastoral del pueblo de Dios.
Algunos ministros piensan que siempre tienen la razón, aún en los detalles más pequeños, y critican a cualquiera que se atreve a estar en desacuerdo con ellos. Ellos rechazan la doctrina de la infalibilidad papal, pero parece como si ellos aspirasen a ser pequeños papas. Esperan que todos estén de acuerdo con ellos como si fueran infalibles.5
Rasgos importantes
Su reputación como un hombre santo
Varios hombres de Dios han hablado de Baxter como un hombre santo, como lo hizo Joseph Alleine quien escribió el libro famoso Alarm to the Unconverted, disponible en varios formatos (en inglés).
Muchos hombres conocidos han pasado por alto las ideas no reformadas de Baxter, alabándole por sus escritos prácticos.
Muchos testifican de la ayuda que han recibido de los libros mencionados arriba.
El uso de su tiempo
Considerando la salud de Baxter, es maravilloso observar el uso que hizo de su tiempo, incluyendo la oración, el estudio de las Escrituras, las predicaciones, las visitas pastorales.
Evangelización y cuidado pastoral
Muchas personas se convirtieron por su predicación y sus libros. Algunos de aquellos llegaron a ser ministros del evangelio.
Muchos santos han testificado de cuánta ayuda recibieron mediante diferentes libros del Baxter (como el 2do suegro de Matthew Henry).
Baxter fue un buen pastor y evangelista durante su vida terrenal y no sólo en persona, sino por medio de sus escritos. Todavía tiene una influencia santa entre cristianos de habla inglés y de habla español y portugués y ¿¿?? mediante sus libros.
Notas.
1. La parte sobre Richard Baxter (en inglés) se encuentra también en: https://www.monergism.com/thethreshold/articles/onsite/meetthepuritans/richardbaxter.html
2. Se puede ver en: http://thirdmill.org/newfiles/lyn_friesen/CH.Friesen.Baxter.2.pdf
3. Austin Walker: https://reformedforhisglory.wordpress.com/2013/04/20/benjamin-keach-contra-richard-baxter-justification-contra-baxterianism/ ;
B A Ramsbottom , https://testallthings.com/2008/09/04/ramsbottom-baxterianism-a-warning/ ;
Jeff Massey, http://confessingbaptist.com/tag/baxterianism/
4. Ese error procede de un entendimiento equivocado de Génesis 15:6 citado por Pablo en la Epístola a los Romanos. Ustedes pueden estudiar ese versículo en buenos comentarios sobre Romanos (como los de Haldane, Hodge, Murray).
El pastor Alan Dunn tiene una copia de un buen artículo (en inglés) sobre el significado de Génesis 15:6 en los escritos de Pablo, HOW DID PAUL UNDERSTAND THE SYNTAX OF GENESIS 15:6? Robert Duncan Culver (1916-2015). No pude hallar el artículo en sí con Google, pero hay disponible (por $4) una grabación en MP3 sobre ese tema por el autor: http://www.wordmp3.com/details.aspx?id=19800)
5. https://diariosdeavivamientos.wordpress.com/2014/04/19/richard-baxter-el-pastor-reformado/
Línea de tiempo (véase Introducción de J I Packer, El pastor renovado)
1615 Nació, 12 de noviembre, (¿fecha?) en Rowton, Shropshire
1638 Ordenado diácono
1639 Rector del Colegio Richard Foley en Dudley
1639-40 Coadjutor (ayudante) en la iglesia de Bridgnorth
1641-42 Profesor (coadjutor) en la iglesia de Kidderminster
1642-45 Capellán en Coventry
1645-47 Capellán con regimiento en Whalley
1647-61 Pastor en Kidderminster
1661 Participó en la conferencia de Saboya
1662-91 Tiempo de persecución. Se casó en 1662.
1662-63 Moorfields
1663-69 Acton
1669 Encarcelado por una semana en Clerkenwell
1669-73 Totteridge
1673-85 Bloomsbury
1685-86 Encarcelado por 21 meses en Southwark,
1686-91 Finsbury
1691 Murió, 8 de diciembre, en Londres.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Lord’s Day V: Lord of the Sabbath
Heavy snow had fallen the night before and there were thoughts about canceling the event, but it was far too important. It was the inaugural address of the president of the United States. And after acknowledging the presence of distinguished guests and former presidents, the new elect president, John F. Kennedy, then spoke these words to the nation: “Let every nation know, whether it wishes us well or ill, that we shall pay the price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any friend, oppose any foe, in order to ensure the survival and the success of liberty.” Towards the back end of that address the president quoted from the book of Isaiah the prophet and said, “Let the oppressed go free” (Is. 58:6). I’m sure he borrowed those words, not only from the prophet, but from Jesus Himself. Jesus gave something of an inaugural address back in chapter 4. Notice the text, Luke 4:18—and Jesus is also speaking here about freedom, but of a greater kind:
The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.
And Jesus doesn’t simply talk about liberty or freedom, does He? Jesus actually sets men free. And Jesus will set men free from different kinds of bondage. For example, the horrible bondage of demon possession; you read about that in Luke 4. It talks about the horrible bondage of sickness and disease. He will heal that leper also; we read of that in Luke 4. There’s the horrible bondage of sin and guilt. He forgives a man in chapter 5. And then when we open up to chapter 6, Jesus, again, is setting men free, but from a different kind of bondage. It’s the horrible bondage of false religion. And where it manifested itself in a most overt or concrete way was when it came to the Sabbath Day and its practice and observance.
The Lord’s Day IV: Lord’s Day Observance
We’re continuing our series on the subject of worship. We are focusing upon the question, When do we worship? and we have argued from Genesis to Revelation that there is a distinctive worship day; and no one had more to say about keeping a Sabbath day, or how to keep a Sabbath day, than the Lord Jesus Christ.
Here in Mark, chapter 2, He has a controversy with the Pharisees; and we read in verse 23 of Mark, chapter 2,
Now it happened that He went through the grain fields on the Sabbath; and, as they went, His disciples began to pluck the heads of grain; and the Pharisees said to Him, “Look, why do they go do what is not lawful on the Sabbath?”But He said to them, “Have you never read what David did when he was in need and hungry (he and those with him)—how he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the High Priest; and ate the showbread, which is not lawful to eat except for the priests; and also gave some to those were with him?”
And He said to them, “The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath. Therefore the Son of Man is also Lord [κύριος (kurios)] of the Sabbath.”
The stock market has experienced a gigantic upheaval over the last year or so, especially in the last couple of weeks; and worship is often like the stock market in this sense–up and down; but in recent years it has been on a downward trend; and here’s some of the circumstantial evidence which I think could stand up in any court of law.
Sermons are getting shorter and shorter.
In many places, hymns—the good hymns of the faith—have actually disappeared.
In many places, there is no longer a corporate prayer meeting.
It all suggests (does it not?) that we are in trouble.
What’s the answer?
The Lord’s Day III: A Heart for the Lord’s Day
I think I said last Lord’s day that we had the last message on the Lord’s day in terms of Sabbath Lord’s day (when do we worship? we worship God on a special day) but there’s one final message and that’s going to be this evening, Lord willing.
Isaiah 58, verse 13. (Again when you read that word Sabbath, it has no negativity in it, it simply means rest. It’s a rest day.) Verse 13,
If you turn away your foot from the Sabbath, from doing your pleasure on My holy day and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy day of the Lord honorable and shall honor Him not doing your own ways, nor finding your own pleasures nor speaking your own words and you shall delight yourself in the Lord and I will cause you to ride on the high hills of the earth and feed you with the heritage of Jacob your father. The mouth of the Lord has spoken.
We have been doing some mountaineering–that’s right, climbing mountains–seeking to appreciate the biblical panorama with respect to the whole subject of worship.
It’s a big subject. It’s hard to find a bigger subject and a more important one in the Word of God because you and I were made to worship God.
The Lord’s Day II: The Purpose of the Sabbath
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-Lords-Day-II-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
If you turn away your foot from the Sabbath, from doing your pleasure on My holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy day of the LORD honorable, and shall honor Him, not doing your own ways, nor finding your own pleasure, nor speaking your own words, then you shall delight yourself in the LORD; and I will cause you to ride on the high hills of the earth, and feed you with the heritage of Jacob your father. The mouth of the LORD has spoken.
I grew up in Canada in several small mining towns. We lived in a province called British Columbia, in a little town about 100 miles from the Yukon border. And it was a beautiful place. It was a vast wilderness of forests, rivers, and lakes. And on more than one occasion, I believe, either me or one of my brothers got lost. It’s not a fun experience, but whatever you do, they say, “Don’t panic. Don’t just go off in any direction. If you do that you’ll end up going in circles.” No, they tell you to stay put or find some high ground. Climb a mountain. Get your bearings and see something of the lay of the land. And Christians can get lost as well, can’t we? Doctrinally, morally, even while we have a Bible in front of us.
The Lord’s Day I: The Creational Sabbath
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-The-Lords-Day-I-Gordon-Cook.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Thus the heavens and the earth, and all the host of them, were finished. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had done, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had done. Then God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His work which God had created and made.
A few years ago I stood at the foot of Mt. Rushmore, one of the most memorable-historical sites in the United States of America. And as you probably know, carved into that massive granite mountain are the faces of four different presidents: George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Theodore Roosevelt, and Abraham Lincoln. And it took approximately fourteen years before that project was finished. Now, apparently from time to time they have to power wash and clean the faces of those four presidents. If not, a significant disfiguration can result from the smog and the pollutants in the air. And I’m sure most Americans—I’m a Canadian by the way—would agree that that’s a very important monument to preserve. But now what would you think if someone came along and began to use chisels and hammers and removed the distinctive facial features of those four presidents? They decided to reshape their noses, their eyes and their chins, and so much so that you really couldn’t tell the difference between George Washington and Abraham Lincoln, or Jefferson (he looked very much like Roosevelt when they were finished). I’m sure that would bother you. I’m sure the American public would be in an uproar. People would be incensed. It would be viewed as vandalism. And in all likelihood those responsible for that would be put behind bars. Nobody has a right to deface or to radically change the distinctive features of your former presidents. How dare they? How could they? Well something very similar is happening today in churches across the land.
The face of worship is changing. We are losing the distinctive elements of worship.
Bad News/Good News
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2016-05-01-Bad-News-Good-News-Albert-Martin.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Now, turn with me, please, to Isaiah chapter 53. I shall read in your hearing verse 6, the verse that will be the focus of our meditation this morning.
Isaiah 53:6, “All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and Jehovah has laid on him the iniquity of us all.”
My purpose is going to make an attempt to open up this one verse of Scripture, bringing many other Scriptures to bear upon it, to help us understand it aright. We’re going to look at it under two very simple headings.
1) Our desperate condition as sinners.
First of all, our desperate condition as sinners. “All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every single one of us to his own way.” That’s our desperate condition in sin.
Then we’re going to consider God’s gracious provision for sinners. “And the Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.”
My goal in seeking to open up those texts under those two, simple headings is such that if when the service is over, and some of us, if the rain stopped, we were mingling outside in the parking lot, if someone walking by saw all these cars and all of you people walking out of the building, and they were to come up to one of the families and say, “Excuse me, but I noticed an awful lot of people were gathered in that building, what do you do in there?”
Well, I would hope you would be able to say, “What we do is basically we worship the God of the Bible, we read from the Bible, someone stands up and explains the Bible, and we sing songs that are based on the Bible. Everything we are has to do with our Bibles and with the God of the Bible.” And if they should say, “Well, what did that man..what do you call him?”
“We call him the preacher, the pastor, the guest speaker.”
“Oh well, what did he preach this morning?”
I hope if you were the one that they were asking the question, every one of you would be able to say, “Well, I can’t tell you everything he preached, but this much I remember: he told us from the Bible we were in a desperate condition as sinners. Then he told us from the Bible that God has made a wonderful provision for sinners.”
I hope, from the youngest to the oldest, you would all be able to say: “We learned our desperate condition in sin, and God’s gracious provision for sin.
Looking at the text: our desperate condition in sin. How does the prophet describe it? Well, he describes it first of all by using a very vivid simile. A simile is a form of speech in which we compare one thing like another. We may say, “My teenage son came to dinner last night, and he ate like a hungry bear.” When you say, “He ate like..” you’re using a simile. Well, when the prophet wants to set before us our desperate condition in sin, he uses this simile. He says, “All we like sheep have gone astray.”
Now, many of us have never been in a setting where people were sheep-herders and kept many sheep, but for to the average Israelite this would’ve immediately registered in his brain. They were a sheep-raising people, with all their sacrifices of the animals. They had oxen and they had sheep and other animals that were offered in sacrifice. So this would have immediately registered in the mind of the average Hebrew. When the prophet said, “All we like sheep have gone astray,” using this simile he was highlighting three things.
1. When sheep go astray they leave the presence of the Shepherd.
Number one: when sheep go astray the first thing they do is they leave the side, the company, the presence of the shepherd. In oriental sheep-keeping the shepherd always went before the sheep. Remember Jesus spoke about it. “As the Good Shepherd I go before My sheep, and I call them by name, and they follow Me.” Well, when sheep go astray they leave the presence of the shepherd. They go off into a path other than the path the shepherd is marking out by going before them, and when they go astray they leave the presence and the companionship of the shepherd.
This underscores what is one of the greatest tragedies of human sin. When our first parents decided to believe the lie of the Devil and partake of the forbidden fruit, in that moment they became sheep that went astray, and because God had piggy-backed the whole human race on Adam, the entire human race went astray in him and with him.
This comes out so tragically in the earlier chapters of Genesis, for you remember that after Adam and Eve sinned what was the first thing they did? It says, “They ran to hide among the trees of the garden when they heard the voice of God.” Apparently God came in a visible form, most likely a pre-incarnate manifestation of our Lord Jesus. God would come in the cool of the day to hold special, intimate communion with Adam and Eve. But after they sinned, when they heard the rustling of God’s feet on the leaves or in some other way they knew God was approaching, instead of running towards Him and embracing Him and saying, “O gracious, loving, creating God who made us for communion with You, we can’t wait to talk to you and have You speak to us.” No. They ran to hide among the trees of the garden, foolishly thinking they could put distance between themselves and God. From that moment on every one of us—born as the children of Adam—we are part of that vast flock of sheep that has gone astray and have left the companionship, the fellowship of God Himself.
One of the saddest verses in all of the Bible is found in Romans chapter 3 where Paul is quoting from the Psalms concerning the nature of sin’s influence upon us, and he wrote these words:
“There is none that seeks after God.”
We are born runners and strayers away from God. We were made for Him, to know Him, to find our greatest joy and delight in Him, but the prophet says, “All we.” Without exception. He’s taking in the whole human race. “All we like sheep have gone astray.
The first result of that going astray is leaving the presence of the Shepherd Himself.
2. When sheep go astray they leave the path in which they ought to walk.
Then secondly, when sheep go astray they not only leave the presence of the Shepherd, they leave the path in which they ought to walk as marked out by the Shepherd. They choose to go into their own path.
God’s path for man is beautifully spelled out with those two commandments: “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, mind, soul, and strength, and the second is like unto it. You shall love your neighbor as yourself.” Those two commandments break down further: what does it mean to love God with all my heart? It means I have no other gods before Him, I don’t try to worship Him with images. I don’t treat His name lightly. I don’t disregard His day.
What does it mean to love my neighbor? The last six commandments tell us: I honor those God has put over me. I honor the sanctity of sex, of life, of truth, and of possessions. But we have all gone astray, so that Paul can say in Romans 8:7, “The carnal mind [the natural mind and disposition in which we are conceived and born] is enmity against God; it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can it be.”
Often when little babies are born they wait for that first cry, that wail that breaks out into the delivery room and brings the light to a mother and father and to anyone else present that a newborn has come safely into the world. One of the first things a little baby does it to grasp whatever touches his hand.
From that very infant state we all have a clenched fist towards God Himself saying, “I am determined to live my own life by my own standards, by my own desires, for my own purposes.” Why is this true? Because every one of us has turned aside as part of that vast flock of sheep that has not only left the companionship and communion and fellowship of God as our greatest joy and fulfillment, but we have left the law of God as the rule of our life. This is why the Scripture says, “By the law comes the knowledge of the sin.”
You may sit here and say, “Well, I am not that bad. I don’t kill; I don’t steal; I don’t cheat on my wife; I don’t cheat on my husband; I don’t take anyone else’s goods.”
But when we take God’s Law and realize that it touches not just our actions, but our thoughts and our motives and our desires, we find that day after day, by nature, we violate the law of God again and again and again and again. Why? Because we are part of that vast flock of sheep that has gone astray, leaving the side and companionship of the Shepherd, leaving the path cut out and marked out by the Shepherd.
3. When sheep go astray they lose the protection of the Shepherd.
Then we also, thirdy, lose the protection of the Shepherd. As straying sheep, we have gone into an area in which the Shepherd is not committed to care for the sheep that leave His protection and chose to expose themselves to every form of evil: to wild beasts and to other physical dangers.
The Scriptures tell us that having gone astray like a vast flock of sheep, we have exposed ourselves to the miseries of sin in this life, and to the pains of Hell forever.
The Scripture says, “The souls that sins shall die.” “The wages of sin is death.”
So that’s our desperate condition under this figure of speech: a vast flock of sheep that has gone astray. Leaving the side of the Shepherd; choosing our own path; and bringing ourselves under the righteous judgement of Almighty God.
Now, either God’s true or God’s a liar, and God has said, “All we like sheep have gone astray.”
I want to ask you sitting here today: where, when, how, and in what way did God bring you personally to see yourself as one of those sheep in that vast flock of the human race that has gone astray? Have you personally ever known what it is to feel the internal pain, the internal sense of grief and shame: that I who was made to know God, to love God, to serve God, to bring honor to God, I’ve done everything but the thing for which God created me. Have you been brought to that place, or is the word ‘sin’ and ‘being a straying sheep’ just words that pass through one ear and out the other?
Nobody ever comes to appreciate the gracious provision of God for sinners who has not come first of all to feel the pain of self-awareness. “I am a sheep that has gone astray.”
Peter understood this when he wrote his first letter, and at the end of the second chapter he said this:
“You were as sheep going astray, but you have returned to the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls.”
In other words, Peter is saying every one of those people, to whom he was writing in Asia Minor in his first letter, he said every last one of them had left the Shepherd. Why? Because they were part of this vast flock of sheep, all of whom have gone astray.
2) The gracious provision for straying sheep.
Then we come, secondly, to look at the wonderful announcement: that Almighty God has made a gracious provision for straying sheep.
Here are the words: “And the Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.”
We’re going to look at four things that this tells us about God’s gracious provision for sinners.
1. This gracious provision comes from God.
Who is the Author of this provision? The first is this. Up until now, throughout this whole section we’ve been reading about what happened to the Servant of the Lord. He was despised; He was rejected; He has borne our griefs; He was smitten of God etc. But now we come to verse 6, where God is condensing the whole message of this wonderful chapter into its boiled-down essence.
He says, “And the Lord.” In other words, this provision comes from God Himself. If you want to test any religion, test it by the direction of the arrow from which it comes. All man-made religions are man’s effort to reach up, to find God, and to get right with God by something he can do. The arrow goes from earth to Heaven, whereas in true, saving religion the arrow comes down from Heaven and touches earth. Put every religious system to the test of the direction of the arrow. Is it going from earth upward, or from Heaven downward?
This provision that has been made has God Himself as its Author. That’s what makes it fully and completely undeserved and gracious. What do we deserve from God as sheep who have gone astray, who’ve turned every one of us to his own way?
Let’s pause a moment to look at that. I’ve skipped over it inadvertently.
Notice what that text says, “Having turned aside like sheep.” That’s the vivid picture, but now here’s the blunt assertion: “We’re turned every one to his own way.”
Lest we get lost in the flock of sheep and not see our face, God takes the zoom lens and says, “Furthermore, the human race is not made up of those who constitute one vast flock of sheep that’s gone astray, but every single one of them has turned.” Not to drunkenness; not to adultery; not to murder; not to thievery; not to slandering. No. That would not be true. But it does say, “We have every one of us turned to his own way.” That means we have turned into a course where self-will and self-pleasing is the very pattern of our lives.
That’s why Paul could write in 2 Corinthians 5:15, “That He, Christ, died for all that they who live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto Him who for their sakes died and rose again.” Paul is assuming that every one of those converted Corinthians to whom he wrote at one time their whole life was taken up with three words: living unto self. What I want; where I want to go; what I want to do; what lust, what desire, what ambition I want. That’s what regulates my life. That’s the definition and description of every one of us, by nature.
We have turned every one to his own way, and brought ourselves under the judgement of God, but for such straying sheep, for such self-willed, self-determining creatures, God has done something, and we’ve noted first of all that it is the Lord Himself who has broken into this situation. The great test of all religious claims is: what is the direction of the arrow? So first of all, we note that this gracious provision comes from God.
2. This gracious provision centers in the Servant of God.
Secondly, it centers in the Servant of God.
Look at the text. “The Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.”
Well, who is the ‘Him’ to which the prophet is referring? That’s an indefinite pronoun, a masculine pronoun, but what is the noun? Who is the ‘Him’?
Well, look back to verse 5. “He was wounded for our transgression. He was crushed for our iniquities. Upon Him and with His stripes.” All pronouns, but who is He? He doesn’t tell us!
Verse 3, “He was despised, rejected. We despised Him. We esteemed Him not.” But who is the ‘Him’?
Go back to verse 2. “He grew up before Him like a root out of a dry ground. He has no former majesty that we should look at Him.” But, Isaiah, who is the ‘Him’? Who is the ‘He’? Who is the ‘Him’ and the ‘He’?
We go back to verse 1. “Who hath believed our report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord been revealed?” He’s not there.
Well, remembering the chapter verses and that the divisions are put in by man, back up to verse 15 of the previous chapter. “He shall sprinkle many nations; kings shall shut their mouths because of Him; for that which has not been told them He shall see.” But he still hasn’t told us. Isaiah, we’re frustrated! We want to know who is this One upon whom sin was charged and laid! The Lord has laid on Him.” Who is the ‘Him’?
Well, when we come back to chapter 52, verse 13, we finally find Him. “Behold, [God says] my servant shall act wisely, He shall be high and be lifted up and shall be exalted.” The servant of Jehovah—He is the ‘Him’ of verse 6 in chapter 53.
From Matthew chapter 12 we know very clearly that our Lord takes to Himself this title of the Servant of the Lord, and there are four or five ‘Servant songs,’ as they are called, in the book of Isaiah. So this Servant of the Lord is none other than our Lord and Saviour: Jesus Christ.
Our text tells us that the provision for sinners comes from Jehovah, from God Himself, but the Person who is central in that provision is none other than the Servant of Jehovah, our Lord Jesus Christ.
It’s crucial that if we are to understand the provision God has made for sinners, we understand something of the Person in whom that provision has been made.
Never forget this simple, little principle: Jesus can do what He does because Jesus is who He is. Now, I don’t know how that comes across in Spanish, but that should stick very easily if your brain is processing English. Jesus does what He does because Jesus is who He is! And who is He?
Well, in the Westminster Shorter Catechism we have the question: who is the Redeemer of God’s elect? The answer is one of the most beautiful, uninspired—from the standpoint of the inspiration of Scripture it’s not inspired—but it’s a beautiful, biblical answer that takes many strands of biblical truth, brings them all together, and arranges them in this beautiful, accurate answer. Who is the ‘Him’ upon whom the Lord has laid our iniquity? What is the answer to the question who is the Redeemer of God’s elect?
Here it is: “The only Redeemer of God’s elect, is the Lord Jesus Christ, who being the eternal Son of God, became man, and so was, and is, both God and man in two distinct natures, and one person, forever.”
I can’t quote that in the pulpit without goosebumps, and I’ve got them right now. I admit it without shame: that’s who my Saviour is! Eternal Son of God with no flesh, no body. He may have taken temporary, physical bodies—like angels do take temporary, physical bodies—in that approach to Adam, in the Jehovah passages where it speaks of the Angel of Jehovah, but the Redeemer is One who though being the eternal Son of God becomes true man.
He is conceived in the womb of a young, Nazarene virgin, and passes through every stage of human existence. He became a zigot. There was a time when Mary felt life for the first time and may have run to her mother and said, “Oh, Mama, this is what you tried to describe! I felt a strange kind of flutter down here. Is that what you were telling me about?” Then Mary and Joseph begin to see that belly getting bigger and bigger, until the Scripture says, “The time came for Jesus to be born, and she brought forth her firstborn Son.” No indication that she even had a midwife! Maybe Joseph was the only one there coaching her through the stages of the birthing process, and then He was pushed out through the birth canal, smothered with blood and mucus, just like you were! Just like I was!
True humanity; tied by an umbilical cord, to Mary, that had to be cut and tucked. True manhood! He wailed that little wail your kids have wailed, that firstborn cry. He had to have His diapers changed! He had to be taught His Hebrew alphabet.
“Am I saying it right, Mama?”
“That’s very good, Son, you’re learning your alphabet well.”
The time came when He had to say, “Pop, Papa, will you teach me how to tie the latch on my sandel? I want to put my own shoes on.” The time came when Joseph took Him out in the carpenter’s shop, and for the first time trusted to put a saw in His hand and say, “Jesus, this is how you use a saw. This is how you use a mallet. This is how you use a chisel.”
Jesus, in His human understanding, had to learn by instruction and practice just like you! The One who is God, who figured out how to create the galaxies, had to learn how to button His shirt and tie His shoes! True man, while still remaining true God. In two distinct natures, but in one Person forever.
Why? Because there could be no good news without that reality. Because, as Hebrews 2 tells us, if someone were to die a real death as the punishment for sin he had to have real flesh and blood.
So, the writer to Hebrews 2:14-15 says, “For as much as the children are flesh and blood, He likewise partook of the same; that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. For verily, He took not on Him the nature of angels, but the seed of Abraham.”
So, our text tells us that God’s provision comes from God, it centers in a Person. That Person is the God-man, Christ Jesus. As much God as though He were not man; as much man as though He were not God; not a mixture of both; in two distinct natures, but not two people; in One Person. That’s how He will exist forever.
When we are brought into the presence of Christ, how our disembodied spirits see I do not know, but we’ll see a real man in His glorified body, and we shall be made like Him when He returns again.
Let’s look at our text. The provision comes from God, the provision focuses on a Person, but now look at the next words.
“And the Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.”
If God is the Author of this gracious provision, if the Person of Christ is the focus, what is the means by which God deals with our wicked straying, our wicked turning to our own way? What is the method of this provision for sinners?
I’m going to use some technical language. I trust you’ll grasp it. I’ll try to explain it as clearly as I can. God’s method is substitutionary sin-bearing.
3. This gracious provision is substitutionary sin-bearing.
When your read these words, “The Lord laid on Him the iniquity of us all,” that’s the language of substitution.
Now, what is a substitute? A substitute is someone who comes and acts in the place of another.
You kids know this. You’re playing a soccer game and somebody twists an ankle, and your midfield man has got to go sit on the bench. They send in a person is his place, and we call that person ‘a substitute.’ When you go to school and you hear someone say, “Oh, we got a substitute today,” what do you mean? Well, the regular teacher’s not there. She’s home sick, but someone comes in her place.
The prophet is telling us that God’s provision for sinners—coming from God Himself, focusing in the Lord Jesus Christ—His method is constituting Christ the Substitute Sin-Bearer. The Lord has literally made to strike our fall with vehemence upon Him. God appoints His Son in the counsels of eternity, and the Son embraces the role He will have to be the substitute of all those upon whom God sets His love and favor in His electing grace.
When Christ comes among us He comes as the Substitute, and from the very beginning of His existence God is giving us hints that this is what He is and what He will accomplish.
He undergoes the bloody ritual of circumcision. Though that ritual speaks of the necessity of cutting away the fleshy heart and replacing the heart, our Lord had no fleshiness to be cut off. But He subjected Himself to a sinner’s ritual to demonstrate He was identifying with sinners.
When He comes to age 30 He goes to the waters of Jordan, and there He is immersed and takes the place of the sinners He came to save. He identifies with a sinner’s ordinance. He had no sin that needed washing. He had no sin that needed the virtue of death burial and resurrection symbolized in baptism, but He identifies with us.
That identification comes to its pinnacle point in the events from Gethsemane to that final cry from the cross, “It is finished.” He enters Gethsemane, and the Scripture says, “He began to be troubled and sore amazed.” We would use the term, “He began to be blown out of His mind.”
There in Gethsemane the Father began to show His Son new dimensions of what it would mean that our sin should be charged to Him, and He would be treated as we deserve to be treated. When the Father presents that under the image of the cup—you remember all the accounts of Gethsemane—it’s the cup that is central. Jesus says, “Oh My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me.” What did He see when He looked in that cup? What did He smell when He sniffed that cup? What He saw was a boiling cauldron of the furious wrath of Almighty God that He was going to have to take to His lips and drink and drink and drink and drink until He felt in His soul that last drop was drained, and then He would cry, “Tetelestai!” It. Is. Finished.
He says, “Father”—not “O God”—but, “Father, into Your hands I commit my spirit.” But it was that cup of divine wrath. When He comes out of the garden, and the disciples try to hinder Him from being arrested He said, “No, no. Stop it. The cup which My Father hath given me shall I not drinketh? I’ve settled it. I’ve seen what it’s going to mean in a new way.” For remember, His human mind was not omniscient. It learned as you and I learned: by exposure to new facts and experiences. The Father informed the Lord Jesus in a more definitive way what He was going to actually suffer when He kept moving towards the cross.
What validates the trauma of the cup is the piercing cry from the cross. No speech made when He was spat upon, when He was buffeted, when He was mocked, when He was scourged as a lamb before its shearers. He opened not His mouth. When the nails went through His wrists, and every nerve in that part of the body screamed with pain nothing came from His mouth, perhaps some groans of agony. Then, when the feet are impaled and the cross is lifted, He has words of grace for a dying thief, words of concern for His mother who would be left without care, words expressing a disposition of love and concern.
This is all that came from His lips until from the sixth hour to the ninth hour, from high noon to three in the afternoon, the heavens are covered in blackness. Our Lord’s soul is plunged into the blackness. The outer darkness of Hell itself, for that’s how Hell is described! Outer darkness. “Depart from Me ye cursed, into outer darkness.”
No beams from the Father’s face fell upon His bloody cheeks. No smile from the Father’s lips broke across the Father’s countenance. It was abandonment; it was experiencing what Isaiah prophesied, “The Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all.” Speaking as an Old Testament saying to came to understand the heart of the gospel through passages like this. The prophet says that the Father lays upon His Son the iniquity of His people, and when He does, He bears the full measure of the unleashed fury of the wrath of God against human sin.
Notice verse 10 of the same chapter, “Yet it was the will of the Lord to crush Him; He [God the Father] has put Him to grief. When You [Father] shall make His soul an offering for sin.”
You see, you’ll never understand the cross if all you see is what men did to Him. They spat upon Him; they scourged Him; they mocked Him; they buffeted Him; they put Him through a mock coronation with a staff in His hand and a purple robe and a crown of thorns! If all you see is what happened at the horizontal level, you will never find hope for the salvation of your soul!
It’s not what men did to Him that secures our salvation, it’s what the Father did to the Son!
Romans 8:32, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us.”
Delivered Him up to what? To wicked men, yes. Delivered Him up to the powers of darkness, yes. Jesus said, “This is your hour in the power of darkness,” but most of all He gave Him up to His own wrath. “He hath made Him to be sin who knew no sin, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.”
Again in Galatians 3 Paul says, “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law.” How? By becoming a curse for us. “For it is written, ‘Cursed is everyone that hangs upon the tree.’”
So, here’s God’s gracious provision for sinners. It is God who has worked. It is God who has worked primarily in the Person of His Son. He’s worked in the way of substitutionary sin-bearing, and there is one final note that I want us to consider concerning this provision that God has made. That is: the nature of this provision.
4. The nature of this provision.
First of all, it’s completely finished. He said, “It is finished,” and it is finished.
There’s only two kinds of religion in the world. I said to think of the arrows. There’s another way to test all religious claims: either it’s a religion of do or done. Do or done. We either try to do something to fix ourselves up, to make ourselves acceptable to God, or we rest the whole weight of our soul upon Another.
The work is done. Christ has completed the redemption. We do not do in order to obtain it. We embrace by faith, a completely finished salvation.
Secondly, it’s this salvation that is now freely offered. The nature of it: completely finished; secondly: freely offered to all without discrimination.
This very prophet will go on to say in chapter 55, “Ho, everyone who thirsts, come to the waters, he that has no money; come, buy and eat; come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Why do you spend your money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which does not satisfy? Listen diligently to Me, and eat what is good, delight yourself in rich food. Incline your ear, come to Me; that your soul may live.”
I am so thankful I can stand this morning and say I don’t know you, I don’t know the depths to which you sin. No one else may have a clue what your sins have been, but God knows, and God is so confident in the finished work of His Son He says to any sinner, in any place, with any rotten, stinking, foul, ungodly background: “This is a faithful saying worthy of all acceptance, Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief.” (1 Timothy 1:15.)
That’s the gospel! This marvelous salvation that’s completely finished is freely offered, but thirdly and finally, it must be personally embraced.
It must be personally embraced.
That’s why the prophet goes on in Isaiah 55 to say, “Seek the Lord while He may be found; call upon Him while He’s near; let the wicked forsake..” What? “Let the wicked forsake his way.”
Get out of the god business! Stop living your own way! Repent; turn from your self-centered life! “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts.”
Give up all your foolish thoughts that somehow you’ll fool God and God will let you off in the Day of Judgement. Give up all your stupid thoughts that you can get brownie points to make yourself acceptable with God.
“Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord and to our God, [why?] he will abundantly pardon.
I say to any and every sinner here: go to Christ to embrace Him. You’ll get every bit of the salvation He purchased with His own blood: forgiveness of sin, acceptance with God, the gift of the Holy Spirit, a cleansed conscience, a new life, a death filled with hope of resurrection, and eventually a glorified mind and a glorified body, and forever to be in a glorified new heavens and new earth. All of that salvation is purchased, and it’s in Jesus!
Go to Jesus and say, “O Jesus, I bring you nothing but my sin. I bring you nothing but my failures. But I give myself over to You to be saved by You with every bit of the salvation You purchased with Your blood and that was validated by Your resurrection.”
When God raised Him from the dead, everything God said about the salvation He was purchasing was signed and sealed. It shall be accomplished. That can be true of you. Run to Christ, and you will find Him a welcoming Saviour who says, “Come to Me all who labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.”
So we’ve heard the bad news of our condition in sin, but I hope we’ve heard with the ears of the heart the good news of God’s gracious provision for our sin.
Let’s pray together.
Father, what can we say when we’ve been privileged to look into things that baffle angels and cause angels to want to inquire more fully into them? We thank you that You’ve revealed them in the Scriptures and in the gift of Your Son. Lord, bless Your truth, that Your saints may be encouraged by reviewing what they were and what they now are by grace, and that sinners will find for the first time everything You say about Your Son is true, as they embrace and receive Him by faith. Seal Your Word to our hearts we pray. In Jesus’ name. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
A Call to Pure Worship: The Inspiration of Worship
But God uses means to draw people to himself, to transform idolaters into his loyal servants, and to purify their worship while it still suffers some degree of corruption. The Spirit gave the Word written by inspiration and the Word Incarnate by virgin birth. That same Spirit uses men to proclaim Scripture and Christ. When the Spirit owns this human ministry of proclamation, then, by a miracle of grace, true worshippers are the result.
Acts 2 testifies that the Spirit came with saving power and the effect of this was that suddenly, in one day, the little band of 120 worshippers in Jerusalem, a tiny remnant found within apostate Israel, swelled to thousands of true worshippers constituting the New Israel, the Spirit-filled church. And yet this was the relatively small beginning of a massive spiritual avalanche, as tens and hundreds of thousands, and then millions, would appear throughout the world in subsequent centuries.
Further, the Spirit honored and used the preached Word through Peter to awaken the carnal sleepers, and to make alive the spiritually dead. Note also how that people’s response to the Spirit’s mighty work is described and summarized. They gladly received the Word, repented of sin, were baptized in water and formally added to the church, and as church members they continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, and in the breaking of bread, and in the prayers (Acts 2.41-42). That is to say, they became deeply devoted to and faithful in true worship, pure worship, worship “in spirit and in truth,” such as the Father seeks. No images, no incense, no bells, no clerical garb, no holy water, no liturgical calendar, no concerts, no puppets, no plays, no dancing, no elaborate church programs. It was unadorned obedience to God’s revealed will—nothing added, nothing taken away. It was simple, spiritual, sublime! This is what happens when the Spirit inspires worship!
You see, God appeals to hearers of the gospel as the thinking, feeling, and choosing beings that we are. He instructs our minds, inflames our hearts, and induces our wills to give him his due: true and pure worship. In a broad way, we could say this is the purpose of the whole Bible—to quicken us from dead works and reform us into true worshippers. However, there is a particular passage I have in mind which is very conspicuously intended by God to summon his people to true and pure worship, and that passage is Deuteronomy 4. It was great the first time it was preached as it came from Moses’ lips to ancient Israel, but now it shines with an exceedingly bright luster for us when we understand it in the light of the NT.
Deuteronomy rehearses God’s will for the generation to enter Canaan and their descendants after them. Remember, the previous generation who first received the law forty years earlier had died in the wilderness, all who had been over 20 at the time except for Joshua and Caleb. Now Deuteronomy is presented as a covenant between God and his people, and it exhibits the structure of an ancient treaty, with its preamble in chapter 1, its historical prologue in chapters 1-4, its stipulations which make up the bulk of the book, chapters 5 through 26, its blessings and curses in chapters 27 and 28, its “document clause” or provision for periodic reading and relearning of the covenant through future generations in chapter 31, and the witnesses of the covenant in chapter 32. Ancient Hittite treaties exhibit a similar structure. On one level, Deuteronomy is a motivational sermon, a means God’s Spirit can still use to inspire pure worship in our hearts and lives and churches.
Now let us focus on the inspiration of worship in the sense of motivation. In other words, why must we and how can we render pure worship to God? We would draw eleven reasons from Deuteronomy four, particularly, verses one through 40. A thoughtful reading is a good start to appreciating it. Hear, therefore, the Word of the Lord.
1 Now therefore hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you. 2 Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you. 3 Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baalpeor: for all the men that followed Baalpeor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. 4 But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day. 5 Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. 6 Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. 7 For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for? 8 And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day? 9 Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons, and thy sons’ sons; 10 Specially the day that thou stoodest before the Lord thy God in Horeb, when the Lord said unto me, Gather me the people together, and I will make them hear my words, that they may learn to fear me all the days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their children. 11 And ye came near and stood under the mountain; and the mountain burned with fire unto the midst of heaven, with darkness, clouds, and thick darkness. 12 And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice. 13 And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments; and he wrote them upon two tables of stone. 14 And the Lord commanded me at that time to teach you statutes and judgments, that ye might do them in the land whither ye go over to possess it. 15 Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves; for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire: 16 Lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or female, 17 The likeness of any beast that is on the earth, the likeness of any winged fowl that flieth in the air, 18 The likeness of any thing that creepeth on the ground, the likeness of any fish that is in the waters beneath the earth: 19 And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to worship them, and serve them, which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven. 20 But the Lord hath taken you, and brought you forth out of the iron furnace, even out of Egypt, to be unto him a people of inheritance, as ye are this day. 21 Furthermore the Lord was angry with me for your sakes, and sware that I should not go over Jordan, and that I should not go in unto that good land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance: 22 But I must die in this land, I must not go over Jordan: but ye shall go over, and possess that good land. 23 Take heed unto yourselves, lest ye forget the covenant of the Lord your God, which he made with you, and make you a graven image, or the likeness of any thing, which the Lord thy God hath forbidden thee. 24 For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire, even a jealous God. 25 When thou shalt beget children, and children’s children, and ye shall have remained long in the land, and shall corrupt yourselves, and make a graven image, or the likeness of any thing, and shall do evil in the sight of the Lord thy God, to provoke him to anger: 26 I call heaven and earth to witness against you this day, that ye shall soon utterly perish from off the land whereunto ye go over Jordan to possess it; ye shall not prolong your days upon it, but shall utterly be destroyed. 27 And the Lord shall scatter you among the nations, and ye shall be left few in number among the heathen, whither the Lord shall lead you. 28 And there ye shall serve gods, the work of men’s hands, wood and stone, which neither see, nor hear, nor eat, nor smell. 29 But if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find him, if thou seek him with all thy heart and with all thy soul. 30 When thou art in tribulation, and all these things are come upon thee, even in the latter days, if thou turn to the LORD thy God, and shalt be obedient unto his voice; 31 (For the Lord thy God is a merciful God;) he will not forsake thee, neither destroy thee, nor forget the covenant of thy fathers which he sware unto them. 32 For ask now of the days that are past, which were before thee, since the day that God created man upon the earth, and ask from the one side of heaven unto the other, whether there hath been any such thing as this great thing is, or hath been heard like it? 33 Did ever people hear the voice of God speaking out of the midst of the fire, as thou hast heard, and live? 34 Or hath God assayed to go and take him a nation from the midst of another nation, by temptations, by signs, and by wonders, and by war, and by a mighty hand, and by a stretched out arm, and by great terrors, according to all that the Lord your God did for you in Egypt before your eyes? 35 Unto thee it was shewed, that thou mightest know that the Lord he is God; there is none else beside him. 36 Out of heaven he made thee to hear his voice, that he might instruct thee: and upon earth he shewed thee his great fire; and thou heardest his words out of the midst of the fire. 37 And because he loved thy fathers, therefore he chose their seed after them, and brought thee out in his sight with his mighty power out of Egypt; 38 To drive out nations from before thee greater and mightier than thou art, to bring thee in, to give thee their land for an inheritance, as it is this day. 39 Know therefore this day, and consider it in thine heart, that the Lord he is God in heaven above, and upon the earth beneath: there is none else. 40 Thou shalt keep therefore his statutes, and his commandments, which I command thee this day, that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee, and that thou mayest prolong thy days upon the earth, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, for ever.
Matthew Henry says of this passage that it is “a most earnest and pathetic exhortation to obedience, both in general, and in some particular instances, backed with a great variety of very pressing arguments, repeated again and again, and set before them in the most moving and affectionate manner imaginable,” and indeed it is.
My exposition is thematic rather than verse-by-verse. I will bring out some truths relevant to our theme, the inspiration of worship. Why must we, and how can we, worship purely? Consider these eleven reasons.
#1: GOD’S REDEEMING WORK
We can and should offer pure worship to God because of what he has already done to redeem his people. This is the great and weighty consideration prior to the exhortation per se of Deuteronomy 4. Notice how verse one connects what came before it with what follows: “Now therefore hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them.” “Therefore . . . hearken . . . to do.” “Therefore” is a conjunctive in this context that evokes the historical prologue just rehearsed by Moses in their ears up to this point in the sermon, that is, from Deuteronomy 1.6 to 4.1. The historical prologue is not just a journal or a travelogue, but a choice selection of events interpreted and presented to show God’s power, grace, and faithfulness toward this people. Moses presents God’s deeds of salvation throughout Israel’s history. He rehearses these to them solemnly before calling for their response of worship.
What had God already done for his people? Well, many of those things are not explicitly mentioned here because they were already generally known. They knew that God had created them, elected and called their forefathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, multiplied descendants in the land of Egypt, and then delivered them out of Egypt to be his holy people, giving them his covenant at Mount Sinai.
Basically, this is where the historical prologue of Deuteronomy starts. Moses rehearses how God called them to journey on (1.6-8), gave them more leaders (1.9-18), and encouraged them to go and possess Canaan, but they rebelled at Kadesh-barnea, so God judged them without totally casting them off (1.19-46). Then they traveled through the wilderness (2.1-15), overcoming powerful enemies, Sihon, King of Heshbon (2.16-37), and Og, King of Bashan (3.1-11), and taking land on the west side of Jordan (3.12-22). Finally, Moses learned he could not enter the Promised Land, but his successor Joshua would lead the people in (3.23-29).
This glorious redemptive history is foundational to exhortation, and it prompts and empowers exhortation. Faith and obedience in pure worship is the only valid response.
Brethren, we are God’s people today, one with his ancient people, and so, this is our history, and God’s redeeming acts on our behalf. Paul makes this point in 1 Corinthians 10.1-3. And God has done so much more to save his people since then. God preserved Old Covenant Israel as a people until our Lord came from heaven and was born the last in a long line of Hebrew kings, fulfilling ancient messianic promises. Jesus Christ, all that he is and all that he has done and continues to do—this is the highest inspiration for pure worship, the foundation of our highest moral obligation, and the assurance of our God-given ability to respond in obedience to him.
#2: GOD’S REVEALED WILL
We must and can worship purely also because this is what God commands. Deuteronomy 4 anticipates John 4.23, “The Father seeketh such to worship him,” and so he gave his Word. The law was given not just for doctrine and for reproof or conviction, but also for correction and for instruction or disciplined training in righteousness (2 Tim 3.16-17)—that is, for living unto God. God intends his Word to inspire true worship.
Note the heavy stress upon his command, stating the divine will in words, and upon the human obedience, carrying out his verbally-stated will.
Hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them. . . . the word which I command you . . . keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you. . . . I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go. . . . Keep therefore and do them . . . And he declared unto you his covenant, which he commanded you to perform, even ten commandments. . . . Thou shalt keep therefore his statutes, and his commandments, which I command you this day (verses 1, 2, 5, 6, 13, 40).
The will of God, known clearly, is a sufficient incentive to do it. It also powerfully motivates those who fear God. This revealed will is the ultimate vindication of our obedient actions, and also a great encouragement that we can, by grace, do whatever he commands.
So when we wonder why we should worship in the biblical way, we can remember that God wills it. And when we don’t feel like worshipping, we can overcome our sluggishness by preaching to ourselves, “God wills it.” When the ignorant ask us, “Why do you worship like that?,” we can say, “Because God wills it.” And when opponents criticize our simple, biblical manner of worship, we can respond, “God wills it.” Or if we are feel lonely in our commitment to sola Scriptura for worship, even over the course of many years we can persevere in our holy resolve, because God wills it!
#3: GOD’S GRACIOUS PROMISE
Another rationale and motivation for pure worship is the promise of eternal life. The Old Covenant often presented the promise of blessedness in the types and shadows of temporal blessings. You see it in verse one, “that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you.” To “live” means to survive in God’s favor and not be killed in God’s wrath, as verses three and four state: “Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baalpeor: for all the men that followed Baalpeor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. But ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day.” Verse one not only promises life, but also “going in,” which meant, in its historical context, entering Canaan in God’s favor. To “possess the land” was to enjoy the spoils of victory over their enemies. All this, Moses says, is that which the Lord “giveth” you—that is, freely, without your merit, and graciously, as you have many times before provoked his wrath, and faithfully, as he promised from ancient times in his covenant to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob.
See God’s gracious promise as incentive also in verses 29-31.
29 But if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find him, if thou seek him with all thy heart and with all thy soul. 30 When thou art in tribulation, and all these things are come upon thee, even in the latter days, if thou turn to the Lord thy God, and shalt be obedient unto his voice; 31 (For the Lord thy God is a merciful God;) he will not forsake thee, neither destroy thee, nor forget the covenant of thy fathers which he sware unto them.
This emphasizes grace, as God anticipates their apostasy and promises beforehand to be gracious to them when they finally return to him. “From thence” in verse 29 means from banishment in pagan lands, from the practice of idolatry, and from the sanction of divine judgment, the subject of verses 27-28: “And the Lord shall scatter you among the nations, and ye shall be left few in number among the heathen, whither the Lord shall lead you. And there ye shall serve gods, the work of men’s hands, wood and stone, which neither see, nor hear, nor eat, nor smell.”
Now what must they do to inherit these stupendous blessings? The condition is stated simply: “if thou shalt seek the Lord thy God,” and the possessive pronoun accentuates his covenant faithfulness despite their failure. “Seeking” is not meritorious; it just indicates desperation which craves deliverance. Yet this seeking must be earnest and sincere. You must “seek him with all thy heart and with all thy soul,” Moses preaches.
These divinely-established terms, when fulfilled, lead to the great promise of God’s pure grace. “Thou shalt find him.” There is more bound up in that little phrase than we could ever comprehend. To find the Lord in this sense is to find deliverance from all ill, and to find the fullness of eternal blessedness. All this is promised despite their sin!
In this passage, verse 40 is the climax of the promise of future grace, for it says, “that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee, and that thou mayest prolong thy days upon the earth, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, for ever.” In other words, worship God truly and purely because God promises to give you blessedness despite your demerits and without any merit at all on your part. Only a fool would pass up this offer!
You can hear this same promise in New Covenant terms throughout the New Testament, and for example, in John 3.16. The hope of eternal life to true worshippers, based on God gracious gospel promise, is a great incentive and encouragement to worship in the way he commands us.
#4: GOD’S HATRED OF IDOLATRY
Idolatry is one way of characterizing our basic sin problem, and the misery from which we most need to be delivered. To say that God hates idolatry is a truism, but this passage presses that truth upon us. Verse three says, “Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baalpeor.” The Baalpeor incident is recorded in Numbers 25, how that Israel worshipped the idol of Moab, perhaps the one named Chemosh. God’s violent response to this was to order the immediate hanging of all the chiefs of the people and to send Israel’s judges on a death mission in their respective jurisdictions for the execution of all those men who had committed gross idolatry. Furthermore, the Lord highly praised Phinehas for thrusting a spear right through a couple while they were engaged in the very act of immorality associated with this syncretism. This heroic zeal for the Lord’s glory appeased his wrath and stopped a deadly plague already underway which had killed 24,000 Israelites. This is how God reacted to the people’s gross idolatry on this occasion.
You can also see God’s hatred of idolatry very clearly in verses 23 and 24. “Take heed unto yourselves, lest ye forget the covenant of the Lord your God, which he made with you, and make you a graven image, or the likeness of any thing, which the Lord thy God hath forbidden thee. For the Lord thy God is a consuming fire, even a jealous God.” The original Hebrew word translated “jealous” includes the idea of “a desire for exclusivity in relationship” (Dictionary of Biblical Languages with Semantic Domains, #7862). Thus, this jealousy is related to the covenantal nature of God’s relationship with Israel.
In the beginning, God instituted human marriage between a man and a woman to illustrate the kind of relationship he desired and would bring about with his covenant people. That is why God considered idolatry to be spiritual adultery, because he was the husband of his people. The Lord is Israel’s husband in the Old Testament (Isa 54.5) as Christ is the church’s husband in the New (Eph 5.31-32). Think about it, men. You resist the temptation to adultery because you are in a covenantal relationship of exclusive devotion to your wife. Anticipating your wife’s potential reaction if you were to commit adultery can be a means of grace to preserve your fidelity to her. Likewise, you should remember your covenantal relationship with God and anticipate his negative reaction to corrupt worship, because this will help bind your heart to him.
#5: GOD’S PUBLIC GLORY
Verses six through eight contain this fifth reason and motive for the pure worship of God.
6 Keep therefore and do them [“statutes and judgments” “commanded” by the Lord God, verse five]; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. 7 For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for? 8 And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day?
This reason for pure worship is clearly indicated here by the word “for” (v. 6) or “because.” A superficial reading may give the impression that the text supports national glory as the great priority. The truth is that this public honor is not to terminate on the people themselves, but on the God of the people, as verse 7 makes plain. Moses reasons with his hearers that it is their near association with God and their faithful stewardship of his righteous statutes and judgments that will become the occasion of adoring wonder among the nations.
We conclude that the true greatness of God’s people only appears when God is near to them and they are proclaiming and practicing the righteousness of his law. Therefore, the nearer God is and the more conformed our worship is to his law, the greater our apparent greatness. Recognition of greatness promotes admiration of greatness, and admiration comes before embracing God and his Word.
Compromises of biblical principle, though not acknowledged as such by their proponents, are often advocated on the grounds that they are necessary to “reach” others for the Lord, but this is to stand the biblical argument on its head. The most biblically-faithful worship can be expected to be the means of greatest blessing to outsiders. The holiness or “other-ness” of the church, where it is conspicuous, is most likely to arrest the attention of unbelievers and make them realize something of the church’s glory, not inherent but reflected, because of our close association with the God of glory.
Two New Testament passages come to mind. Matthew 5.16 says, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” To let your light shine is to be truly righteous and to live righteously, that is, when your heart and conduct are in accordance with God’s revealed will in Scripture. The Christian is to do this so that others may see his good works, which works are nothing more or less than obedience to God’s commandments. This actual carrying out of God’s will is the manifestation of true worship, and with God’s blessing it may become a means of conversion to unbelievers who behold it. For the witnesses of godly and obedient Christians to “glorify your Father” is tantamount to their joining with the church in its devotion to the true worship of God.
Another similar New Testament passage is 1 Corinthians 14.24-25, which reads,
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all: 25 And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth.
Here Paul advocates order in the church’s worship, and he favorably contrasts “prophecy,” proclaiming God’s Word, or preaching, with unintelligible utterances which would be undesirable (verse 23). Proclaiming God’s Word may become a means of conviction to the sinner. This is the idea behind the phrase, “the secrets of his heart are made manifest,” that is, brought out into the open before his own conscience. Following conviction of sin, Paul envisions a response of humble and sincere worship, and an open admission that the church congregation is a temple of the true and living God.
Do we want to reflect God’s glory in the world? These important passages teach us that we must worship God aright for the sake of his public glory. Corruptions of worship tend to obscure that glory, and even to lead unbelievers to dishonor the name of God on account of the sins of those who are supposed to be his people. This is the charge Paul lays at the feet of apostate Israel in his generation. “For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written. For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision” (Rom 2.24-25). We see this being fulfilled in the cases of those who identify with Jesus Christ and either fall into scandalous sin or truly ridiculous and unscriptural behavior in connection with worship.
#6: GOD’S COMPASSIONATE CONCERN FOR YOUR CHILDREN
The sixth reason for pure worship, drawn from Deuteronomy 4, is God’s compassionate concern for your children, and by implication, your descendants, even those yet unborn. The potential benefit of true worship extends beyond “the nations” of people who are alive to witness that worship.
In verse nine, one of the reasons given for the exhortation to “take heed to yourself” and “to keep your soul diligently,” and for the warning against forgetting these great spiritual verities, is that you might “teach them thy sons, and thy sons’ sons.” You must have a knowledge of God’s truth and possess true faith yourself, that is, you must be a true worshipper of God, before you could reasonably expect to become a means of inducing your children and grandchildren to worship God. In verse ten, God explains why he gathered Israel together and made them to hear his words, that is, brought them into his true worship. It was “that they may learn to fear me all the days that they shall live upon the earth, and that they may teach their children.” God intended the salvation and sanctification of people alive at the time, and also to impart the same spiritual blessings to their children after them. So this is also an incentive for us to trust and obey God in the way of pure worship. We should do that for the sake of compassionate concern about our posterity. Verse 40 states it explicitly. “Thou shalt keep therefore his statutes, and his commandments, which I command thee this day, [in order] that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee.” Since the blessing of God is promoted in our posterity by our own careful keeping of God’s statutes, this is another compelling reason to worship God his way.
#7: GOD’S HOLY AND SPIRITUAL NATURE
The proper manner of worship is necessarily and intimately related to the nature of God himself, and he reveals himself to be a most pure Spirit who exhibits an ineffable holiness. Thus his worship must be with reverence and awe, and such worship is scrupulously obedient to his revealed will. Consider what verses 11 and 12 say about this.
11 And ye came near and stood under the mountain; and the mountain burned with fire unto the midst of heaven, with darkness, clouds, and thick darkness. 12 And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice.
These terrifying signs of fire, darkness, clouds, and thick darkness were a visible manifestation of God’s holiness. The voice heard from the invisible presence revealed his spirituality. Moses emphasizes that they “saw no similitude” or likeness of God, and the implication is that God is an invisible spirit, his essence possessing no shape or visible form. This passage stretches language to the breaking point for asserting this, because it says, further, that they “saw no manner of similitude” (verse 15) on that day when the Lord spoke to them. They did not see God, nor did they see a similitude of God, nor did they even see any manner of a similitude of God. The reason this absence of any likeness of God in his self-disclosure to them is stressed here is to strengthen them against the temptation of trying to represent God in any visible way, whether by images of human beings, or beasts or birds or creeping things or fish—all instances of icons made by the heathen. The implication of this approach to exhortation is that if they were to fall into image worship, it would be due to a failure of appreciating God’s invisible and holy nature.
In historic debate, the Roman Catholic Church argued for the use of images in worship on the grounds that so many people were illiterate that they could not gain spiritual knowledge in any other way. “Images are the books of the ignorant.” This was their slogan. Calvin did not dispute that the ignorant got ideas about God from the images, but he argued that those ideas were false, appealing to Jeremiah 10.8, “the stock is a doctrine of vanities,” and to Habakkuk 2.18, “the graven image, . . . the molten image” is “a teacher of lies.”
Because God is holy and spiritual, his worship must be holy and spiritual (John 4.24), not that commonly practiced by those who do not know God, nor that carnal service associated with idolatry (Acts 17.24-25). And the only sure guidance to holy and spiritual worship is God’s revealed will.
#8: GOD’S WARNING AGAINST YOUR BACKSLIDING
The warning in verses 25-28 anticipates that Israel will eventually backslide or apostatize from the good and the right way of biblical worship. Moses preaches that it is not “if” but “when” you “shall corrupt yourselves.” This corruption is manifested by their making an image, and precipitating severe judgments from God on account of it. Their liability to such a disaster in the spiritual realm is presented as an incentive to remain faithful to the divine directions for worship.
Our propensity to apostasy is a powerful incentive to strive for purity of worship now. If you were confined to the deck of a ship in a violent storm, it would be safest to hold onto the mast in the middle rather than to the edge nearest the water. As apostasy begins by degrees, we must strive against compromising in the little things, and in this way, nip it in the bud. Jesus praised the people in God’s kingdom who did and taught even the least of his commandments (Matt 5.19). Scrupulous conformity to God’s revealed will guards us against backsliding and leads to us to salvation.
We glean three more reasons or incentives for pure worship from this chapter.
#9: GOD’S GRANT OF INESTIMABLE PRIVILEGES
Moses conveys to the people a sense of their great spiritual privileges in several ways in verses 32-38. First, no other people, from the beginning of the world to that present time, nor any to be found anywhere else in the world, had been chosen to be God’s special people as the descendants of Israel were (verse 32). Also, the nation of Israel had survived the experience of hearing God’s audible voice (verse 33), and this was another indication of his favor. No other nation had been delivered by stupendous miracles out of a situation where they were held against their will in abject misery like Israel was delivered from Egypt (verse 34).
The next four verses explain why God blessed Israel so much. In an exercise of his sovereign grace, God had chosen Israel for these spiritual privileges so that they might know that he is uniquely God, and there is no other (verse 35), and to teach them (verse 36), and for the sake of his love to the patriarchs (verse 37), and to replace the wicked Canaanites in the Promised Land with his chosen people (verse 38).
All this is a type of the spiritual things to be realized in Christ and his New Testament church. For example, Paul wrote that Christians are “predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will: that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ” (Eph 1.11-12). And if we are predestinated to praise, this is a reason and an incentive to praise. How can we restrain our heart’s devotion and the songs which must break forth from our mouths to the glory of the one who has loved us so well and blessed us so greatly?
#10: GOD’S ELECTION OF YOU TO BE HIS HOLY PEOPLE
We must speak only very briefly about the last two reasons for pure worship which arise out of this rich chapter. Number ten is that God’s purpose toward his elect is that they should be his portion or inheritance, that is, his treasure.
But the Lord has taken you and brought you out of the iron furnace, out of Egypt, to be a people of his own inheritance, as you are this day (Deut 4.20 ESV).
Peter interprets the significance of this sovereign election in these words:
But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people [“a people for God’s own possession,” ASV]; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light (1 Pet 2.9).
The Lord has separated us out of the world and unto himself so that we would be distinctively devoted to his pure worship, not only in this life but throughout eternity. And God’s purpose is a great incentive and motivator.
#11: GOD’S SOLITARINESS AS OBJECT OF ULTIMATE DEVOTION
Finally, we must and may worship God purely, his righteous way, simply because he is the only God there really is to receive our worship. Note the connection between these ideas in the last two verses.
39 Know therefore this day, and consider it in thine heart, that the Lord he is God in heaven above, and upon the earth beneath: there is none else. 40 Thou shalt keep therefore his statutes, and his commandments, which I command thee this day, that it may go well with thee, and with thy children after thee, and that thou mayest prolong thy days upon the earth, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, for ever (Deut 4.39-40).
At one point in Jesus’ earthly ministry, some false disciples were offended by some of the hard things he was saying, and subsequently left him. Our Lord then expressed concern about his inner circle of disciples, and Peter responded as spokesman for the rest.
67 Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? 68 Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life (John 6.67-68).
D. A. Carson comments, “The question is asked more for their sake than his. They need to articulate a response more than he needs to hear it” (in loc.). And so do we, brethren! Will you leave the Lord Jesus Christ and fall into the corrupt worship that is inevitable when we depart from Scripture alone as its standard? Let each one of us affirm in his own heart and to the Lord: “I could never, ever, do that, my precious Savior! You are my all, and without you I cannot live. By your powerful grace, I will be your loyal servant, pleasing you in absolutely everything, for the praise of your glory. Here’s my heart, O take and seal it, seal it for thy courts above.” Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
A Call to Pure Worship: The Standard of Worship I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-A-Call-to-Pure-Worship-The-Standard-of-Worship-I.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Now let us take up the first part of the second message of this series entitled, “The Standard of Worship.”
Having asserted pure worship as the ultimate priority, I earlier made three statements that follow biblically and logically. Please consider the first two once again. Number one, the devil wants nothing more than to corrupt our worship by introducing elements not contained in God’s Word or contrary to it, and we must be able to recognize this when it happens. This is blatantly illustrated in Jeroboam, a man prompted by the devil if there ever was one. Number two, indispensable for pure worship is an appreciation of its standard for judgment and for reformation, and that standard is God’s Word alone. That is our focus in this two-part message. The basic principle that true worship is biblical worship is implicit in the scriptural narrative of worship corruption, and that principle is explicit in the way I have stated point number one. However, I wish now to bring this truth into sharper relief, fleshing out some of its important details, and interacting with current controversies about it. My aim is to clarify our appreciation of Scripture alone as the standard for worship, and to deepen our conviction that we must keep striving to reform and purify our worship by this one and only standard we have from God himself.
CONFUSION IN THE HISTORY AND LITERATURE OF THIS TOPIC
Regrettably, there is much confusion about this topic, even in some of the better sort of churches and pastors. It is said, “A theologian is one that makes doctrine so complicated that no one can understand it,” and if that is the measure, I have recently read some great theologians! There is, in the literature on this, much talk about things commanded, things forbidden, and things neither commanded nor forbidden, considered indifferent, the so-called “adiaphora,” a term from ancient discussions of ethics, especially in Stoicism, according to The Encyclopedia of Christianity, but found nowhere in the Bible. I am not saying that this means it is an illegitimate term, but only that strictly speaking, it is not absolutely necessary for understanding the biblical teaching. Besides, it has great potential to confuse the discussion. I have also read about the elements and circumstances of worship, and about hermeneutics, and about worship as “all of life.” All these extra-biblical distinctions, at least as used by some, have cast a thick fog over the whole topic. I wonder whether you have ever read medieval scholastics like Thomas Aquinas with their endless distinctions and subtle fine points. The old joke is that they debated how many angels could stand on the head of a pin, though I suppose that is an exaggeration. In reading current treatments of this topic, I have almost felt as if such men had entered a time warp, and now live among us, and are deliberately trying to suppress the truth. If God’s will for worship were so very complicated and difficult to understand, we could have little hope of actually carrying it out in our local churches all over the world. God helping me, I promise to clarify these things, and not to obfuscate like so many.
As an introduction for the history of thought in this controversy, we could summarize two distinct points of view this way. Calvinists, also known in the most strict sense as Reformed, have believed that whatever God does not command in worship is forbidden, that is, we must worship God only as he directs us, and we are not at liberty to invent and add any new elements. On the other hand, Lutherans and Anglicans have essentially held that whatever God does not forbid in worship is allowed, that is, besides worshipping as God directs us, we may invent and add new elements, as long as they are not expressly condemned in Scripture.
What the best men with the best intentions were driving at was basically this—that we must look to God alone and his Word as the guide and standard of worship. Anything that comes from somewhere else (the Reformed point), and anything that violates this standard (the Lutheran point), is a corruption of worship.
Believe me, I am tempted to enter the labyrinth of debate, but a couple addresses like this would barely make it more than a few steps into the complicated maze. Even if we stayed on the right track, we could hardly hope to travel all the way through to the desired exit. But put me on public record as siding with the Calvinists on this. On the issue of worship, I am Reformed by deeply-held conviction, and I do very heartily repudiate the Lutheran view. The reason of course is that I am utterly convinced that the former is a faithful interpretation of the biblical teaching, while the latter seriously compromises it with disastrous consequences. Only the Reformed view of worship embraces the biblical doctrine that all true worship springs from and flows alongside God’s revealed will and nothing else.
The Lutheran-Anglican approach has polluted sacred service with a thousand manmade traditions, many of them inherited from the so-called Roman Catholic Church. Many Reformed people with good reason refer to all that disparagingly as “bells and smells.” These are the places where you will hear a bell rung at the elevation of the “host,” that is, the bread of their “Eucharistic sacrifice,” and where the pungent odor of incense wafts from swinging censers dangled on chains by so-called priests wearing their Eucharistic vestments, with a veritable vocabulary of curious words to describe the various pieces of their colorful religious outfits. Besides these you will see candles on a supposed altar, the sign of the cross, the mixing of sacramental wine with water, etc., etc., etc.! This list of unscriptural human inventions associated with such an ecclesiastical tradition would be quite long indeed, if it could even be completed.
We must realize that all this is the practical outworking of failure to apply Scripture rigorously as the quality control of all worship, and that is putting it mildly. In our modern religious environment, this same failure has also profaned God’s worship, but often in very different ways than that found in the Roman Catholic-Lutheran-Anglican tradition. Today, we see countless examples of churches, supposedly Evangelical, with drama, mime, puppetry, art, dance, comedy, and pop music performances, all without any real warrant whatsoever from the Word of God. In the interest of peace, some perhaps well-meaning people have tried to quell the alarm some of us have about these developments, but we are persuaded that these are the telltale signs of a prevailing apostasy from God and his truth, and that therefore we have plenty of justification for our alarm. When the house is burning down, it is not uncharitable to yell “fire!,” even loudly, to save those inside. Safety is more important than peace, and the glory of God than good feelings.
Thankfully, we are not the first generation to confront these problems by a sound interpretation and application of Holy Scripture. A classic statement of Reformed orthodoxy on this matter is found in our venerable London Baptist Confession of Faith of 1689, and I would quote from XXII.1:
The light of nature shews that there is a God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over all; is just, good and doth good unto all; and is therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in, and served, with all the heart and all the soul, and with all the might. But the acceptable way of worshipping the true God, is instituted by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not be worshipped according to the imagination and devices of men, nor the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representations, or any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scriptures.
This excellent summary speaks about “the acceptable way of worshipping the true God,” as if there is fundamentally only one way. Of course that is true, as we read that the great prophet Samuel was committed to keep praying for Israel and to “teach [them] the good and the right way” (1 Sam 12.23), not one of the good and right ways. And our Lord Jesus Christ said, “I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father [and that is to worship him], but by me” (John 14.6). Once two people arguing realized they had come to an impasse about the proper manner of worship, and one said to the other, “Alright, we are just going to have to agree to disagree. You worship God your way, and I will worship him his way.” The only acceptable way of worship is God’s way.
Our confession also says this way is “instituted by” God, that is, he has established and declared it openly, and the confession makes it clear that Holy Scripture is God’s revealed will. Thus the way of worship is to be “limited” by this, which is no undesirable limitation, since if we carry out all that God has told us he wants we will be pleasing to him. Guardrails on the highway “limit” you from driving your car off of a cliff. Other guides for worship competing for our adoption are “the imagination and devices of men,” and “the suggestions of Satan,” two very unreliable counselors which would drag us down to spiritual ruin. Our confession also says that the Scriptures explicitly forbid worshipping God “under any visible representations,” and our confession understands this also as an absolute prohibition of worshipping God in “any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scriptures,” putting it in the negative, as Scripture often does. “Prescribed,” with an etymology related to the word “scribe,” has connotations of a written rule, and means “to state authoritatively that (something) should be done in a particular way” (Concise Oxford English Dictionary). This meaning of the word “prescribe” perfectly fits the context of its use in our confession. Essentially, the confession here is making a particular application to worship of the formal principle of the Protestant Reformation known as “sola Scriptura,” that Scripture alone is our ultimate religious authority, and that it is sufficient as a rule of faith and practice, including for guidance as to how God ought to be worshipped.
Sadly, many whom we might have expected to stand firm upon these great truths are embracing the winds of doctrine blowing through the churches and losing their grip on our great, historic and biblical stance. This is happening even with many Reformed churches and pastors, and yes, even with some Reformed Baptists. Some have openly declared that great change has come to their church and argued against the things that used to be taken for granted among us. In one church where this has happened, the discontinuity between what they are doing now and what they used to do in worship is dramatic. Elaborate efforts have also been made to suggest that our chapter 22 paragraph one is unscriptural and legalistic, and that the time has come for modifying it. Instead of being openly opposed to the “Regulative Principle of Worship” (henceforth RPW), which is the traditional label for the doctrine I am advocating, within Reformed circles it has become fashionable to redefine the RPW, not just in words but in substance, and then to champion their own disfigured caricature and maintain a claim to hold to the RPW.
As one who appreciates the glory of the historic Reformed doctrine of worship, this caricature makes me want to weep like the old men when they saw the second temple, the little and modest new one, which had only a faint, unimpressive resemblance to the almost-forgotten and stupendously glorious Temple of Solomon’s day (Ezra 3.12).
Our 1689 confession offers two proof texts for the second part of its statement in chapter 22 paragraph one: Deuteronomy 12.32 and Exodus 20.4-6. Let’s examine them one at a time, and then let us consider the contribution to our understanding made by the Nadab and Abihu incident in Leviticus 10.
DEUTERONOMY 12.29-32
Let us first read the text.
29 When the Lord thy God shall cut off the nations from before thee, whither thou goest to possess them, and thou succeedest them, and dwellest in their land; 30 Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee; and that thou enquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? even so will I do likewise. 31 Thou shalt not do so unto the Lord thy God: for every abomination to the Lord, which he hateth, have they done unto their gods; for even their sons and their daughters they have burnt in the fire to their gods. 32 What thing soever I command you, observe to do it: thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it.
General Interpretation
This passage is sometimes interpreted as a prohibition of gross idolatry, and as a further explanation of the First Commandment. This is the way E. H. Merrill treats it in work for the New American Commentary series. Also, the ESV translation has interspersed headings above its biblical passages, and the one here says, “Warning Against Idolatry.”
I believe that all this is significantly imprecise. This is not a warning against gross idolatry per se. Rather, it is a strong prohibition of corrupting the worship of Yahweh, the only true and living God, by incorporating idolatrous customs practiced by the heathen. This has been called syncretism, “the incorporation into religious faith and practice of elements from other religions, resulting in a loss of integrity and assimilation to the surrounding culture.” Both Testaments bear abundant witness to God’s displeasure with syncretism, and to the grave threat it poses to men’s souls. Because true religion is a matter of believing and obeying God, syncretism is bound to result when we look anywhere other than God for direction concerning how he ought to be worshipped.
Now please let me draw your attention to seven relevant features of this text, and then press these things more firmly upon our consciences.
1. The Specific Time for This Counsel
First, notice that this passage gives counsel for a specific time in Israel’s history, namely, “when the Lord thy God shall cut off the nations from before thee, whither thou goest to possess them, and thou succeedest them, and dwellest in their land” (verse 29). At the time they first heard these words through Moses, God’s spokesman, they were still in the wilderness and outside the Promised Land. Deuteronomy is the last instruction they will receive from Moses before he dies and they enter the land victoriously under Joshua’s new leadership. This counsel then concerns the time after Canaan’s conquest, when the Canaanites have been killed for the most part, and the Jews took possession of that good land.
Now it is important to remember that the outcome of this historic conflict was an illustration of God’s superiority over the gods of the Canaanites, just as the deliverance from bondage 40 years earlier was an exaltation of Jehovah over the false gods of Egypt, as the Lord said on the eve of their deliverance, “For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the Lord” (Exod 12.12). It is well known that each of the ten plagues was directed against idol-deities of the Egyptians, and that the Pharaoh himself, drowned in the Red Sea, was worshipped as a god in Egypt. The Lord’s triumph over them all was a convincing demonstration of his cosmic superiority. And so it would be when he gave the victory to Joshua and the Israelites in the slaughter of the Canaanites, the capture of their walled cities, and the plunder of the spoils of war, vast treasures taken away from the Canaanites and freely given to the people of God.
In the wake of all this, it is passing strange that Yahweh’s victory over his idol-rivals left the Israelites so fickle. Their lack of firm commitment to worship God alone and to worship carefully in the way he revealed to them is a testimony to the miserable effects of man’s fallen nature within us!
2. Canaanites, Dead But Still Dangerous
Second, notice that this counsel is a warning against the Canaanites who, although dead, would still be dangerous. “Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee” (verse 30a). There is a real irony here. Although the time envisioned for the application of this counsel would be a time when the Canaanites had been “destroyed,” that is, when they had died through Joshua’s sword wielded as an instrument of God’s wrath against them, they still might posthumously “ensnare” the Jews spiritually, and this would be a calamity worse than death. The wretched idolatry of the wicked is like toxic waste that still remains a threat even after it is buried.
And how much greater is this threat while we Christians are now living among the wicked? We are daily exposed in many ways to the corrupt culture of people who hate God, and who would influence us to change the way we think about God and worship him, so that it accords more with their idolatrous imaginations and preferences. We do business with immoral idolaters, we work beside immoral idolaters, and some of us even live with immoral idolaters, and so we are in danger of being spiritually contaminated, and our approach to worship is also in danger of being corrupted.
The church of God will be completely safe from evil influences only when evil is wholly purged from the new heavens and the new earth and consigned to the eternal lake of fire. Of the New Jerusalem, Scripture says that “there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life” (Rev 22.17). Until then, the ways of worship which God hates are all around us, and we must be extremely vigilant and discerning to shed them, and to avoid all vestiges of them, so that we may be most pleasing to him.
3. Dangerous Curiosity and Research
Third, this passage exposes the way of danger. “Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee” (verse 30). The Lord warns his people about “following them,” that is, about imitating their ways. But, we may ask, if no Canaanites were around, then how could this possibly happen? The avenue of apostasy was curiosity and research. When he says, “enquire not,” God straightforwardly forbids a morbid curiosity and research for the purpose of guidance in the question of how worship ought to be done. The ESV translates the phrase, “Do not inquire about their gods.” There were dangerous sources of information, both from neighboring nations, or perhaps from artifacts left behind in the Promised Land. Why would God forbid research? Is this a divine requirement to remain ignorant about other peoples and cultures? Well, yes, if the inquiry was made for learning how to worship God. The ways that the Gentiles worshipped their idols was totally irrelevant to divine worship; the pagans had absolutely nothing to teach the Jews about how to worship God.
Let fools call this obscurantism if they will. Paul wrote, “I would have you wise unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil” (Rom 16.19). Research to refute is one thing, but research to consider and possibly to admire is another.
4. The Manner, Not the Object, of Worship
Fourth, notice that the issue is the manner of worship, not the object of worship. “Take heed . . . that thou enquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? even so will I do likewise. . . . Thou shalt not do so unto the Lord thy God” (verses 30-31a). The ESV brings out the sense a little bit more clearly: “You shall not worship the Lord your God in that way,” that is, in the way that the heathen worshipped their idols. This is a much, much more subtle danger than gross idolatry, although it is in essence a form of idolatry, because it pays respect to the idols by looking to them for guidance, and it also tends toward gross idolatry in the issue. Imagine a large fair where there are all kinds of musical performers competing for the people to hear them. Many of the players and singers have only a few gathered around them, but look! Over there is a large crowd of many people listening intently, and dancing to one particular band. Those players are being honored by the appreciation shown to them. Dancers to any particular tune glorify the piper who is playing it. If we incorporate elements of Baal into worship, then some of the glory God deserves is being transferred away from the Lord to Baal. If Christians were, for example, to replace water baptism with a different ritual because water baptism is offensive to Muslims, and this has actually been proposed, brethren, then we rob Christ of honor for the glory of the false god “Allah.”
Today we apply this principle correctly by condemning “comparative religion” studies which suggest that the world’s religions are all valid to some degree in their shared quest for God, and that Christianity should borrow elements from the others. Hinduism, Buddhism, Islam, and even Christless Judaism, are dangers to be avoided, not darkened diamond mines where we might occasionally discover some precious things we could incorporate into biblical, Christian worship. If we follow that naïve view to its inevitable conclusion, we will be on the road to gross idolatry ourselves, and headed for eternal perdition.
The same basic error is made when churches go throughout their communities to poll the unchurched about what the church should be and do to get them to attend—an approach to “reaching the unchurched” that has been widely advocated and practiced. Unchurched Harry and Mary are not reliable guides for us, but rather, they need faithful believers who look to Scripture alone to teach all of us God’s will. Likewise, much of the impulse for what is called “contextualization” is to be censured for this very reason. We don’t need to inject the culture of the world—of rock and roll, Indie music, hip hop, rap music, or whatever has arisen from the muck and mire of unbelief and carnality—into the church’s worship so that we may “reach” people who like these things. We should beware of worldliness in all its forms. We must remain committed to keeping God’s worship holy and pure, and consistent with the high standards of Holy Scripture.
5. Abominable Will-worship
Fifth, please take note of the alarming reason given in this text to heed God’s warning: “for every abomination to the Lord, which he hateth, have they done unto their gods; for even their sons and their daughters they have burnt in the fire to their gods” (verse 31b). These heathen, being without God’s special revelation of how he would be worshipped, and left to the devices of their own depraved souls, had invented all kinds of sinful and atrocious customs and rituals in the worship of their false gods. When people are deprived of God’s Word and rely instead on their own thoughts and desires concerning worship, they fall into the most bizarre abominations. The particularly shocking example mentioned here is child sacrifice by fire. This is further described in Jeremiah, sadly, after Israel had fallen into the practice centuries later.
4 Because they have forsaken me, and have estranged this place, and have burned incense in it unto other gods, whom neither they nor their fathers have known, nor the kings of Judah, and have filled this place with the blood of innocents; 5 They have built also the high places of Baal, to burn their sons with fire for burnt offerings unto Baal, which I commanded not, nor spake it, neither came it into my mind: 6 Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that this place shall no more be called Tophet, nor The valley of the son of Hinnom, but The valley of slaughter (Jer 19.4-6).
Well, this is absolutely horrible! We can hardly imagine that any human beings could ever be brought to do such a thing. How did such abominations come to be practiced in Israel? Not overnight, but very gradually, over generations, as they became less and less regulated by God’s Word in their worship, and more and more influenced by the pagan practices of those around them. Recently I saw video footage of the marriage of Prince William and Kate Middleton at Westminster Abbey in London, England, with the Archbishop of Canterbury conducting the wedding ceremony, and I noticed with dismay countless religious icons up front, human figures carved into the wall, and DaVinci’s famous Last Supper image with Jesus dishonored in flagrant and public violation of the Second Commandment. This is the same Anglicanism that is conflicted on homosexuality. Friends, this is the corruption and apostasy of a “church” that long ago rejected the RPW. These gross idolatries and immoralities began as much more subtle departures from Scripture in doctrine and practice.
The mention of child sacrifice in Deuteronomy 12 is intended to alarm and sensitize those Israelites who would be the first generation to live in the Promised Land, and us. Child sacrifice was not the only thing offensive to God in pagan worship customs, but it is mentioned as a particularly disturbing example to condemn all the other practices of pagan worship, the main evil of which was that they sprang from man’s sinful heart instead of God’s revealed truth. As sinful hearers we cannot really appreciate how disgusting a thing will-worship is to God, no matter what its particular expression, so he uses this shocking example to get our attention and help us appreciate how utterly vile and reprehensible all will-worship really is. On account of God’s strong disapproval, we should come to hate all will-worship also.
The last two points may be the most important ones I will draw from this Deuteronomy 12 text for the purposes of this message.
6. The Univocal Standard of Worship
The next to last point, the sixth, is that the divine standard of worship is univocal—the command of one voice that is clear, understandable, obvious, and plain—namely, the voice of God himself. And this is the same thing as saying that the only standard of worship is the Word of God. This comes out clearly in verse 32, “What thing soever I command you, observe to do it.” I do believe that this particular way of putting it stresses, above all other things, the pronoun “I,” much more than the verb “command.”
A sensitivity to the context requires us to understand the statement this way, for it presents two rival sources for guidance in the manner of worship. First, the way of the heathen, and second, the way that comes from God. The Lord is here presenting himself as the only legitimate Author of instructions or guidance for worship. Therefore we conclude that the word “command” is used as a figure of speech called metonymy, where one part of a thing stands for the whole. “Command” should not be narrowly constricted only to those parts of God’s Word that are in the imperative voice, as if prohibitions, promises, threats, historical examples, and other literary genres of divinely inspired literature were irrelevant to our guidance in the proper way of worshipping God. No, the word “command” is used because the imperative was the usual grammatical form God used to direct his people, and also because it has connotations of his supreme authority to tell them what to do. But in this context the word “command” represents the whole of the special revelation from God to man.
This special revelation was usually verbal, but occasionally it took other forms like prophetic vision, for example. Remember that the Lord said to Moses, “According to all that I shew thee, after the pattern of the tabernacle, and the pattern of all the instruments thereof, even so shall ye make it” (Exod 25.9). And, of course, the entirety of God’s special revelation to man, directing us to worship God and teaching us the way he desires to be worshipped, is now summarily comprehended for us, that is, completely contained for us, in one single Book known as the Holy Scriptures, period! The Bible is sufficient to teach us how to worship God his way.
That is essentially what I am trying to drive home with this point that the divine standard of worship is univocal. We have a thousand other voices clamoring for attention all around us, supposedly with something to contribute to our knowledge of God and religion. We also have inner thoughts and desires competing for our gratification and loyalty. But there is one and only one supremely sovereign voice we must hear above all the confusing and tempting din, and that is the voice of God.
7. Requirement and Justification of Scrupulosity
One more point, the seventh, and we’re done with this first part of the second message on the standard of worship. The passage before us absolutely requires, and urges upon us, a very, very scrupulous conformity to this standard of God’s Word. This is clear from three things about the text. First, the stated scope of God’s concern for our worship. “What thing soever I command you” (verse 32), a very literal, word-for-word translation of the Hebrew text. Young’s Literal Translation puts it this way, “The whole thing which I am commanding you.” A looser paraphrase has rendered it, “Be sure to do everything I command you.” It is as if God is pointing at the entire text of Scripture, from the beginning to end, as our direction concerning his worship. You cannot afford to do without any of it if you would be pleasing to God. Today, this does not revoke the New Testament teaching that the Old Testament ceremonial law has been fulfilled in Christ and should no longer be practiced, and that the civil law must not be applied exactly as it was within theocratic Israel under the Old Covenant, but it is to say that Genesis to Revelation must have our close attention as we seek to learn how to please God more and more in his worship. The Old Testament remains highly relevant and instructive for Christians today; it retains every bit of the divine authority it ever had, simply because it is just as much the Word of God as the New Testament.
The text also stresses scrupulous conformity to the Holy Scripture by its choice of the verb translated by the Spirit for the exhortation, that is, “observe.” This is a special term with a greater intensity than another word which simply means to do something. God is not just saying, “do what I command you,” but “observe” or as the ESV translates, “be careful to do” it. The Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament says about this word that “the basic idea of the root is ‘to exercise great care over,’ [and that] it expresses the careful attention to be paid to the obligations of a covenant, to laws, statutes, etc.” (TWOT #2414g). Another lexicon says it means to “obey a command with diligence and in detail” (Dictionary of Biblical Languages with Semantic Domains, #2068). This also justifies my characterization of the obedience God wants from us as “scrupulous,” meaning “punctiliously exact: painstaking” (Merriam-Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary), and “diligent, thorough, and attentive to details,” and “very concerned to avoid doing wrong” (Concise Oxford English Dictionary). The origin of the word “scrupulous” in the Middle English meant “troubled with doubts” (ibid.), and there is a sense in which we should always be anxious and concerned to compare the actual worship we offer God to the standard of his Word, so that we may reform whatever is amiss.
The third indication that scrupulosity is laid upon our consciences here is the last phrase of the verse. “Thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it,” that is, from God’s command. This protects us from any possible remaining doubt about whether God wants us to be scrupulous in our obedience to his commands. The phrase itself must be understood as a Hebraism to be fully appreciated. It mentions two extremes (adding to it, and diminishing or taking away from it) to encompass everything in between (twisting it, overemphasizing one part for de-emphasis of another, etc.). Along with the words “everything” and “observe,” this phrase drives home the point that there must be a very precise and exact correlation between God’s revealed will for his worship and the actual worship we offer to him. Ideally, our worship should be the written word of God on display in beings of flesh and blood! We are to become an “epistle . . . known and read of all men . . . manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ . . . , written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart” (2 Cor 3.2-3). Christ himself perfectly exemplified the righteous worship commanded and commended in the Scriptures, and he did it scrupulously in all its glorious detail! As God reforms us and our worship, we are becoming more and more like Christ.
Calvin wrote helpfully on a similar verse from Deuteronomy 4, and he said,
The main point is, that they should neither add to nor diminish from the pure doctrine of the Law; and this cannot be the case, unless men first renounce their own private feelings, and then shut their ears against all the imaginations of others. For none are to be accounted (true) disciples of the Law, but those who obtain their wisdom from it alone. It is, then, as if God commanded them to be content with His precepts; because in no other way would they keep His law, except by giving themselves wholly to its teaching. Hence it follows, that they only obey God who depend on His authority alone; and that they only pay the Law its rightful honor, who receive nothing which is opposed to its natural meaning. The passage is a remarkable one, openly condemning whatsoever man’s ingenuity may invent for the service of God (Calvin on Deut 4.2).
In closing, I would put it this way. Brethren, we cannot possibly be too scrupulously Scriptural. The more Scriptural, the better. Do not be intimidated by other pastors and Christians who will criticize you for being “legalistic” when you are only being biblical. Whether they realize it or not, the devil is using them to corrupt your worship away from the standard of the Word of God.
Bishop Kennet once remarked about the Puritan Richard Rogers, “that England hardly ever brought forth a man who walked more closely with God.” He was always notable for seriousness and gravity in all kinds of society; being once with a gentleman of respectability who said to him, “I like you and your company very well, only you are too precise.” “Oh sir,” replied he, “I serve a precise God.” Surely Deuteronomy 12.32 convinces us that God wants us all to be precisionists!
In this life, our worship is never all that it should be. We sinfully take somewhat away from his Word, even without meaning to do so. No doubt our worship includes things that it should not contain, and we sinfully if inadvertently add to his Word. Therefore we must be always reforming toward the Word. I heartily endorse the slogan, “Ecclesia reformata semper reformanda secundum verbum Dei,” being translated, “The church reformed and always being reformed according to the word of God.”
I know what people will say. “Pastor Meadows, if everyone thought like this, it would introduce even more divisions in the churches and among the churches than there already are.” I disagree very, very strongly with this. Divisions arise from sloppiness in these things, brethren! It is the departures from Scripture that cause the tensions which are so regrettable and unnecessary and which would not exist if only we were better at observing everything God commands us in Scripture without adding or taking away anything. If all Christians and churches were more agreed on this basic truth, then worship everywhere would be becoming much more similar and pure, and the unity within and among churches would increase greatly from what it is now.
We must come to realize that there are two and only two sources for guidance in worship—God, not God. We must heartily embrace God as our guide, and repudiate all other would-be guides in worship.
I conclude with references to two other brief Scripture passages and one quick comment for each one.
Remember Jeremiah 10.1-2. “Learn not the way of the heathen . . . for the customs of the people are vain.” Do you think that “the heathen” is the only source of corrupting God’s worship? My friends, the only thing that distinguishes us from the heathen is the Word of God, so if we ignore that, we are practically just like the heathen!
Lastly, consider Romans 12.1-2. “I appeal to you therefore, brothers, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God, which is your spiritual worship. Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewal of your mind, that by testing you may discern what is the will of God, what is good and acceptable and perfect” (ESV). We must cultivate a healthy self-distrust and be constantly vigilant against encroachments of sinful elements and forms into our worship, against letting the world influence the way we worship God. Our worship must be completely distinctive from that practiced by everyone else in its constant resort to a Scripture standard.
Now may the Lord give us ears to hear what the Spirit says to the churches. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
A Call to Pure Worship: The Standard of Worship II
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-A-Call-to-Pure-Worship-The-Standard-of-Worship-II.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
This second message, “The Standard of Worship,” has two parts. In the part one we thought about what has come to be called “The Regulative Principle of Worship” (henceforth RPW), formally set forth in our 1689 London Baptist Confession of Faith, chapter 22, paragraph one, especially the last part of that paragraph, which says,
The acceptable way of worshipping the true God, is instituted by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not be worshipped according to the imagination and devices of men, nor the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representations, or any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scriptures.
As stated here, this doctrine basically amounts to the advocacy of a very, very careful and scrupulous obedience to Scripture in worship, doing exactly what it says, adding nothing, and taking nothing away. This thorough commitment to Scripture alone for the direction of our worship has ample support from Scripture itself. We have already seen this in our study of the first proof text offered by our confession on this point, namely, Deuteronomy 12.32 in its context.
We now come to part two of “The Standard of Worship.” In this message, I would lead you through our confession’s second proof text, Exodus 20.4-6, which is the Second Commandment. Both its obvious sense along with its deep and penetrating implications for the conduct of God’s worship will also, like Deuteronomy 12, help us navigate through the fog of theological confusion on this.
Then, at the risk of departing somewhat from the glorious simplicity of the biblical teaching, I would also like to address some of the sophisticated but unhelpful language that has been used in theological writings either to attempt overthrow of the RPW, or at least a substantial modification of it.
Finally, I wish to take up a key expression from a biblical passage traditionally associated with this matter, Leviticus 10. I want to show how this also, along with Deuteronomy 12 and Exodus 20, recommends an extremely sensitive conscience about God’s worship. That done, all that will remain is our third and final message, “The Inspiration of Worship,” for our fourth and final pulpit session.
Now please give your earnest attention to what truly is the very Word of God.
EXODUS 20.4-6
4 Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: 5 Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; 6 And shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.
The most obvious meaning of this Second Commandment is that it is a prohibition of images in worship. Among the heathen, these were typically “graven,” that is, carved or cut images made of wood or stone, as mentioned in Leviticus 26.1. Sometimes they were not carved but “molten images” (2 Chron 34.3-7), that is, made by melting and casting some kind of precious metal. These had greater physical beauty than stone idols, and so were more desirable to their worshippers. Numbers 33.52 also mentions that “pictures” were used in heathen worship.
All these human innovations in worship, the Israelites were to destroy utterly when they came into Canaan (Exod 23.24; 34.13; Deut 7.5, 25-26; 12.3). These wicked icons were found everywhere, just like they were when Paul came into Athens, where “his spirit was stirred in him [alt., “his whole soul was revolted at the sight,” NJB], when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry” (Acts 17.16). Of course this is not a prohibition of the arts per se. Rather, the Second Commandment makes it perfectly plain that no such statues or pictures invented by man are to be a part of worship. The Israelites must never incorporate these abominations.
Less obviously, the Second Commandment, and the Ten Commandments generally, have much broader implications. Our Lord clarifies their true import in the Sermon on the Mount.
The first principle I would bring to your attention is this:
1. Prohibitions of a Gross Sin Condemn All Other Sins of the Same Kind
The passage is well-known where Jesus teaches that not only murder but even malice is a violation of the Sixth Commandment (Matt 5.21-22), and by the same token, not only adultery but lust violates the Seventh (Matt 5.27-28). Now murder and adultery are greater sins of the same essential kind as malice and lust, and so by implication these are also condemned. As Matthew Henry quipped on Leviticus 19.17, “malice is murder begun.” Likewise, lust is adultery begun.
By applying this principle to the Second Commandment, we can see that it is not limited to the prohibition of images in worship, but broadly encompasses any and all will-worship, for that is essentially what idolatry is. Will-worship is idolatry begun. “Dumb idols” (Hab 2.18; 1 Cor 12.2) are simply will-worship taken to an extreme. The most glaring sin is specifically mentioned, like murder and adultery, to help us appreciate how evil this kind of sin really is, and where it eventually leads, though its beginnings may be small.
Leviticus 19.27 confirms this principle. It reads, “Ye shall not round the corners of your heads, neither shalt thou mar the corners of thy beard.” God’s law here prohibits a practice that might seem innocent enough in itself but was probably condemned mainly for its association with pagan worship customs. The Israelites were in danger of adopting them in connection with their worship, also. Reading this divine prohibition someone might protest, “What is the harm in this?,” but that would be the wrong question. Rather, reverent souls ask, “Is this what God directs us to do in his worship?” The Lord is sensitizing his people not to add any religious customs beyond those he has ordained, even things that may seem morally indifferent.
Now idols are easily seen to dishonor our great God, since they are a singularly improper means of representing the invisible, eternal, and holy One. Worshipping idols is also beneath our dignity, since even we are superior to them. We possess intelligence, feeling, and volition, but venerated statues cannot even begin to think, will, or act. From all this it follows that, in a more subtle way, all will-worship deserves the very same censures obviously attaching to idolatry. Do we really think that anyone else could possibly improve on the substance and form of worship which God has set forth as that which pleases him best? And do we not impugn God’s wisdom if we are not content with rendering the worship that contents him? Further, what greater nobility is there for any people than to be faithful servants of this God Most High, carrying out his revealed will to the letter?
Jesus’ teaching on the Sixth and Seventh Commandments also shows that the their righteousness goes beyond mere externals to matters of the heart. Malice and lust are sins of the inner man, sins which none but God can see (1 Kgs 8.39). Therefore the Second Commandment forbids “idols of the heart” (Ezek 14.3; 1 John 5.21), as God sees them too. Though our external worship may appear ever so pure to human observers, without a deliberate intention to exalt God and God alone, he beholds our corruption. That is why he complains bitterly, “This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with their lips; but their heart is far from me. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men” (Matt 15.8-9).
The second principle Jesus teaches us for interpreting the Ten Commandments is this:
2. Prohibitions of Any Sin Imply Commands to the Opposite Virtues and Duties
The Sixth Commandment against malice and murder also by implication requires us to promote our neighbor’s well-being as we have the means and opportunity. Paul said, “As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith” (Gal 6.10). The Seventh Commandment against lust and adultery similarly requires chastity and fidelity to one’s spouse. “Treat younger women with all purity as you would your own sisters” (1 Tim 5.2). “Drink waters out of thine own cistern, and running waters out of thine own well” (Prov 5.15).
From these valid inferences we can also know that the Second Commandment against will-worship positively requires our deliberate intention and earnest efforts to render that worship which conforms scrupulously to God’s revealed will as our only rule. It is as if God is asserting his claim to be the sole Conductor of a symphony, if you will allow the analogy. He wants all the players to follow his cues on purpose rather than playing to please anyone else, including themselves. This Godward intention is more important than hitting the right notes, because God rejects even the right notes of a renegade. On the other hand, he is ever so gracious to his well-intentioned followers even when we make mistakes.
On one occasion when the priests had failed to eat the sin offering in the holy place at the time appointed by God, they were forgiven this fault (Lev 10.12-20). “It appeared that Aaron sincerely aimed at God’s acceptance; and those that do so with an upright heart shall find he is not extreme to mark what they do amiss” (M. Henry, in loc.).
A definitive statement of the Reformed interpretation of the Second Commandment is found in the Westminster standards. For example, the Shorter Catechism says,
The second commandment requireth the receiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, all such religious worship and ordinances as God hath appointed in his Word. . . . . The second commandment forbiddeth the worshipping of God by images, or any other way not appointed in his Word (WSC #50, 51, Scripture references omitted).
The Larger Catechism also has two questions on requirements and prohibitions of the Second Commandment, but we would share the requirements later. For now, consider its prohibitions, expanded very much beyond the Shorter Catechism:
The sins forbidden in the second commandment are, all devising, counselling, commanding, using, and any wise approving, any religious worship not instituted by God himself; the making any representation of God, of all or of any of the three persons, either inwardly in our mind, or outwardly in any kind of image or likeness of any creature whatsoever; all worshipping of it, or God in it or by it; the making of any representation of feigned deities, and all worship of them, or service belonging to them, all superstitious devices, corrupting the worship of God, adding to it, or taking from it, whether invented and taken up of ourselves, or received by tradition from others, though under the title of antiquity, custom, devotion, good intent, or any other pretence whatsoever; simony; sacrilege; all neglect, contempt, hindering, and opposing the worship and ordinances which God hath appointed (WLC #109, Scripture references omitted).
It is important to note well that these statements express the consensus judgment of very learned and godly Reformed ministers, a form of sound words upon which they agreed.
And now I trust that in your judgment, I have just offered that which is nothing else but the traditional, Reformed interpretation of the Second Commandment, and that in this, I have set forth, essentially established, and amply proven that the RPW is a faithful expression of the true teaching of Holy Scripture.
Still, there are COMMON OBFUSCATIONS.
To “obfuscate” is to darken and make unclear. I would now turn your attention to some obfuscations found in the literature discussing the RPW in detail. First,
1. Is “Adiaphora” Legitimate As a Third Category of Direction?
It seems to me this entire issue is needlessly confused by proposing a third category of direction related to worship besides God-directed worship and man-directed worship. The sooner we realize that we are constantly choosing between these two, the better. We are always faced with an either-or proposition. Either we will worship God’s way, or not God’s way. Joshua’s challenge is, “If it seem evil unto you to serve the Lord, choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were on the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell: but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord” (Josh 24.15). Joshua’s hearers understood perfectly well what he meant. “And the people answered and said, God forbid that we should forsake the Lord, to serve other gods” (verse 16). Worship is a watershed with only two possible directions and outcomes. “No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon” (Matt 6.24).
As an aside from our main point here, consider that this true worship—this self-denying, devil-defying, world-repudiating worship—can never be offered except by a miracle of regenerating grace in the worshipper. Unbelievers cannot possibly worship God the right way because they are still held as willing captives to their own desires and the fear of man.
A. W. Tozer pressed this matter with characteristic insight and vigor:
With this desire to please men so deeply implanted within us how can we uproot it and shift our life-drive from pleasing men to pleasing God? Well, no one can do it alone, nor can he do it with the help of others, nor by education nor by training nor by any other method known under the sun. What is required is a reversal of nature (that it is a fallen nature does not make it any the less powerful) and this reversal must be a supernatural act. That act the Spirit performs through the power of the gospel when it is received in living faith. Then He displaces the old with the new. Then He invades the life as sunlight invades a landscape and drives out the old motives as light drives away darkness from the sky.
The way it works in experience is something like this: The believing man is overwhelmed suddenly by a powerful feeling that only God matters; soon this works itself out into his mental life and conditions all his judgments and all his values. Now he finds himself free from slavery to man’s opinions. A mighty desire to please only God lays hold of him. Soon he learns to love above all else the assurance that he is well pleasing to the Father in heaven (The Divine Conquest, Barbour edition, pp. 41-42).
Brethren, this goes far toward explaining why simple, biblical worship is so difficult to find in most of today’s churches, and why it has so little appeal to nominal Christians. The gospel preached accurately and forcefully has been almost completely lost, and the Spirit has almost completely withdrawn from pulpits and congregations alike in our apostate age. The vast bulk of Christendom knows next to nothing experientially of divine grace. It is content with a form of godliness, while denying its power (2 Tim 3.5). So instead of true encounters with God, the nominalists delight in manmade rituals and entertainment in his house. Oh, how we need a mighty working of the Spirit for our recovery from all this! By itself, an intellectual persuasion of the RPW is inadequate.
I have come to conclude that as it relates to the substance of worship, the whole concept of “adiaphora,” that is, things neither commanded nor forbidden, is an insidious Trojan horse carrying inside all kinds of potential innovations never before considered by Reformed churches holding to the RPW. There really is no “middle way” between the historic Reformed position and the Roman Catholic-Lutheran-Anglican position. The end result of attempting some middle way must necessarily entail, in my opinion, an essential rejection of the biblical doctrine known as the RPW, even if the proponent of a middle way insists that he holds a slightly-modified Reformed view of worship. Second,
2. Is There a “Different Hermeneutic” for Worship?
Another confused notion has arisen in the discussion of these things. Some allege that the RPW presents a “different hermeneutic,” or “principle of interpretation,” for worship than for everything else, and therefore it is implausible on the face of it. Such critics argue that “all of life” is worship, and therefore, the Bible should not be applied any differently to the church’s worship than it is to our daily, mundane activities.
With the best of intentions, I am sure, even one advocate of the RPW asserts that “in point of fact, however, the regulative principle does provide a different hermeneutic,” but he adds, he finds “no cogency in this difficulty,” nor did he “find it a difficulty” to maintaining the RPW (T. David Gordon, “Some Answers About the Regulative Principle,” Westminster Theological Journal, 55:2 [Fall 1993]).
So one interprets the RPW as a “different hermeneutic” and rejects it, while the other allows that it is a “different hermeneutic” and accepts it. This “two hermeneutic theory” seems to me to fall short of a proper understanding both the Scriptures and the RPW as found in the 1689 London Baptist Confession of Faith XXII.1. A much simpler and biblically-defensible way to think about this is that a single, sound hermeneutic recognizes that God has given us much more specific direction about worship proper than he has about other spheres of life, which we admit, in a very broad sense, may also be thought of as worship.
First Corinthians 10.31 is the classic text to assert that we ought to do absolutely everything to the glory of God, including our eating and drinking. And yet we do not have nearly so specific direction from Scripture about ordinary eating and drinking as we do about those activities which are with sufficient justification more narrowly designated as worship. Eating and drinking at the Lord’s Supper are highly regulated, but not any other eating and drinking. We have broad principles under the New Covenant that there are no longer any clean and unclean food distinctions as under the Old Covenant (Lev 11). We are expressly assured that “every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer” (1 Tim 4.4-5). We are cautioned against the immoderate use of food and drink (Prov 23.21; Eph 5.18). Beyond these general principles though, the Word of God does not specify a particular diet which is more spiritual than any another. In ordinary eating, we may use something besides bread, and in ordinary drinking, we are not limited to the fruit of the vine. We can enjoy steak and potatoes as much as we can rice and beans, both with a clear conscience of complete fidelity to God’s revealed will. The church of Jesus Christ around the world, as it exists within many different cultures with their preferences and habits about different kinds of foods, displays a great culinary variety, and that is just fine!
Similar dynamics are operative in many issues pertaining to our manner of dress, our dwelling-places, modes of travel, vocations and trades, hobbies, and many other aspects of life in the real world. Just as with the matter of eating and drinking, I am not saying that there are no biblical principles which offer some moral guidance, and place some moral limitations upon these activities, but plainly God gives us a very wide berth. Outside of worship proper, in these mundane, common circumstances, he grants in a very large degree that we may choose according to our own personal preferences and judgments.
When it comes to worship proper, the Word is much more particular, even in the New Testament. The substance of worship we offer to God is not left to our imagination, but it is spelled out for us in various ways, not only by commandment, but also by inference and by example. There is no different hermeneutic for worship proper than for all of life. No, but I say simply that the Word is more particular about worship proper than it is about all of life. Furthermore, we must be just as particular in every area of human existence and activity as the Word is, neither insisting upon particulars where the Word leaves us free, nor omitting scrupulous conformity where the Word is specific. That means we will be much more particular about our manner of worship than we are about many other things. Once this realization came to me through meditation upon the relevant truths of Scripture, it is now hard for me to understand why so few seem to grasp and appreciate it.
To argue that worship proper is not to be distinguished from “all of life” lived to the glory of God is to miss the particularity of Scripture in its more specific regulation of worship proper. The “all of life is worship” argument against the RPW, destroying the classification of worship proper, strikes me as very similar to the “all days are alike holy” argument against the Lord’s Day Sabbath. Such opponents allege the implausibility of special biblical ethics for sanctifying the Lord’s Day, and therefore they say that the very idea of one holy day in seven for Christians is an error. But we do not adopt a different hermeneutic on the Lord’s Day. We merely recognize that the Word of God is more particular about the proper way of spending the Lord’s Day than it is about what we should and may do on the other six days of the week. Sadly, some who would never fall for this popular anti-Sabbatarian cavil are falling into the very same kind of irrationality against the RPW. Thirdly,
3. Is There a Confessional Allowance for the Light of Nature and Christian Prudence in Worship?
Some have attempted an artful dodge against the RPW by appealing to our confession in chapter one paragraph six. The relevant part of this paragraph says,
We acknowledge . . . that there are some circumstances concerning the worship of God, and government of the Church common to human actions and societies; which are to be ordered by the light of nature, and Christian prudence according to the general rules of the Word, which are always to be observed.
To interpret this statement as pertaining to “the worship of God” rather than, as it clearly states, to “some circumstances concerning the worship of God,” would be the beginning of a misunderstanding. Further, even this sphere of concern is further characterized as things “common to human actions and societies.” That would necessarily exclude the worship which God has ordained for the church.
The doctrine of the confession on worship proper is explicit in chapter 22. It is pernicious to make 1.6 and 22.1 effectively opposed to each other, and this is essentially what some have done, though they would not admit it, and say instead that we must “harmonize” them in the realm of worship proper. If I have not misunderstood them, I believe that some have without warrant loosened the semantic range of the word “prescribed” in 22.1 so that they might squeeze in “the light of nature and Christian prudence” as another avenue of judging what is allowable in worship proper, besides Holy Scripture, except for considering its “general rules.” If so, that would be a terrible mistake in the very foundation of a sound doctrine of worship.
Taking its cue from 1689 LBCF I.6, literature on the RPW often distinguishes the “circumstances” of worship from its “substance.” It typically says that the RPW only applies to the substance, and since these are extra-biblical categories, there have been endless debates among good men about what belongs to the circumstances and what to the substance. Would it not be better to say we should be as particular in everything as the Bible itself is, properly interpreted, and remain free where the Scriptures do not bind our consciences, not only in worship proper, but in all of life? I am not categorically rejecting as illegitimate all discussion of the circumstances and substance of worship, but I am proposing a more strictly biblical way of thinking about these things which may help us to greater clarity in our own minds. Fourth,
4. Is Applying the RPW Next to Impossible?
Another attempt to overthrow the historic RPW has been to assert that implementing it consistently among our churches is next to impossible anyway, so of what practical use could it be? And indeed, even among adherents we regret to admit that there is some apparent diversity of judgment about how it should be applied, with the result that there are noticeable differences in the way various congregations worship, even though they share deep convictions about the RPW. Some churches practice exclusive psalmody in worship, while others also sing hymns. Some will not use any musical instruments in worship, while in other places a piano or an organ may support congregational hymn singing. Some collect tithes and offerings in a box mounted on the wall, while others pass plates through the congregation during worship services.
Admittedly, not everyone can be right in their views about these things. Some are perhaps indulging unnecessary scruples of conscience beyond what Scripture requires, and others may be wrongly rationalizing their own traditions. However, instead of concluding that the RPW is essentially wrong, how can we deny that this diversity is what we should expect among the churches of this age, none of which have arrived at perfect sanctification, and all of which are in need of further reformation according to the standard of God’s Word? Our judgments about the specific applications of the Ten Commandments suffer some diversity, and yet we know the problem is not with them, but with us. To argue against the RPW because it is difficult to apply in every detail and because there is diversity of judgment in application among its adherents is insidious and completely unjustified.
Besides, a greater uniformity in worship is evident among Reformed churches serious about these things than what is seen among other churches, unless those other churches have an enforced conformity and common liturgy as found in the Roman Catholic Church, and there is certainly no biblical warrant for that.
Brethren, it is very important that we all begin with the same biblical convictions upon foundational matters like the RPW, even if we do not all come to exactly the same conclusions about the specifics of application. This will inhibit gross departures from the Scripture standard, and foster a continual resort to Scripture for true reformation.
Our Reformed forefathers, with their profound understanding of and deep commitment to the RPW, were able to attain much clarity and consensus about its application. That is obvious from documents they produced together. For example, the Westminster Larger Catechism states positively that,
The duties required in the second commandment are, the receiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, all such religious worship and ordinances as God hath instituted in his word; particularly prayer and thanksgiving in the name of Christ; the reading, preaching, and hearing of the word; the administration and receiving of the sacraments; church government and discipline; the ministry and maintenance thereof; religious fasting; swearing by the name of God; and vowing unto him; as also the disapproving, detesting, opposing all false worship; and, according to each one’ s place and calling, removing it, and all monuments of idolatry (WLC #108, Scripture references omitted).
Our 1689 London Baptist Confession of Faith is also very specific and definitive on the proper activities of the church at worship. After advocating prayer in 22.3-4, it says,
The reading of the Scriptures, preaching, and hearing the Word of God, teaching and admonishing one another in psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace in our hearts to the Lord; as also the administration of baptism, and the Lord’s supper, are all parts of religious worship of God, to be performed in obedience to him, with understanding, faith, reverence, and godly fear; moreover, solemn humiliation, with fastings, and thanksgivings, upon special occasions, ought to be used in an holy and religious manner (1689 LBCF 22.5).
Commenting upon the similar paragraph from the Westminster Confession, one author has written,
Anything else or different from this, and especially anything borrowed from heathenism or the abolished temple-service—as pretended priests, altars, altar-cloths, incense, symbolical vestments, [etc.]—are entirely without divine warrant, and therefore unlawful. The same thing may be said of all man-pleasing, sensationalism, solo-singing, with any of the peculiarities of the theater transferred without divine warrant into the worship of the Christian Church (James Begg, Anarchy in Worship, p. 13).
Applying the RPW to worship is not next to impossible as claimed. Rather, it is most necessary for our preservation in biblical worship and our continued reformation. It will lead to a greater uniformity among us who so revere the standard of Scripture. And as the Lord of glory blesses us, he will progressively sanctify our service until he returns.
LEVITICUS 10.1-3
Any treatment of this topic would be incomplete without bringing Leviticus 10.1-3 to your attention. This passage illustrates and confirms the essential correctness of the things I have been preaching.
1 And Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not. 2 And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord. 3 Then Moses said unto Aaron, This is it that the Lord spake, saying, I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me, and before all the people I will be glorified. And Aaron held his peace.
The exact sense of verse three is not easy to discern. It could be that the phrase, “I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me,” exposes what Nadab and Abihu had failed to do, that is, to set apart the Lord as God in their hearts while they engaged in his service. Or it may have the sense that God will show himself holy one way or another, either through obedient priests or by making disobedient ones examples of his holy justice. Alternative translations reflect this: “I will be holy in the eyes of all those who come near to me,” and, “I will show my holiness among those who come to me.”
There is also possible ambiguity in the second phrase. We may interpret it as God’s resolve to receive glory and honor, but it could also be taken to mean that he is committed to showing this glory and honor. In any case, the fundamental sin of Nadab and Abihu had to do with their irreverence of heart and conduct while engaged in worship. God prescribed his worship to be performed in a particular way, but the priests were careless. The manifestation of their irreverence is described in verse one.
This is the part of this text which is most salient to our topic. They “offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not.” Many commentators speculate about exactly what they did on that fateful day, but it is more important how it was characterized in this text inspired by the Spirit of God.
The Spirit emphasizes that the offense taken by God was due, first of all, to the offering of “strange fire.” In this context, the adjective in the original Hebrew phrase means “foreign, completely different, unlawful” (CHALOT). God did not recognize it as legitimate. It was, as the ESV translates, “unauthorized” fire, something the priests invented and not found anywhere in God’s directions to them.
The further characterization of their objectionable deed offers another indication of the reason for God’s taking offense. Note the negative: they did what “he commanded them not.” Now they may also have done something which God had forbidden, but that is not the way the narrative portrays their sin. Matthew Henry quotes Bishop Hall’s excellent and judicious comment on this passage:
It is a dangerous thing, in the service of God, to decline from his own institutions; we have to do with a God who is wise to prescribe his own worship, just to require what he has prescribed, and powerful to revenge what he has not prescribed (in loc.).
Years later, Jonathan Edwards explained the event this way:
It may be asked, What so great crime were Nadab and Abihu guilty of, that they paid so dear a price as to lose their lives by an immediate vengeance? But the answer is easy: the great end and purpose of the Mosaical dispensation was to separate unto God a chosen people, who should be careful to obey his voice indeed, and who, instead of being like other nations, following and practicing, as parts of their religion, what men might invent, set up, and think proper and reasonable, should diligently and strictly keep what God had enjoined, without turning therefrom to the right hand or to the left, or without adding to the word which was commanded them, or diminishing aught from it. But herein these young men greatly failed; God had as yet given no law for the offering incense in censers: all that had been commanded about it was that Aaron should burn it upon the altar of incense every morning and every evening. Afterwards he received further directions (Leviticus 16:1–12); so that these men took upon them to begin and introduce a service into religion which was not appointed, they offered what the Lord commanded them not; and this, if it had been suffered, would have opened a door to great irregularities, and the Jewish religion would in a little time have been, not what God had directed, but would have abounded in many human inventions added to it. Aaron and his sons were sanctified to minister in the priest’s office for this end, that they should remember the commandments (Miscellanies, #1088).
Deuteronomy 17.3 condemns gross idolatry in the same terms. Matthew Henry observed,
Of this [idolatry] it is said, That it is what God had not commanded. He had again and again forbidden it; but it is thus expressed to intimate that, if there had been no more against it, this had been enough (for in the worship of God his institution and appointment must be our rule and warrant).
Jeremiah 7.31 is similar. Of burning sons and daughters in the fire, that horrid pagan rite, the Lord says that his people were doing something that, and I quote, “I commanded them not, neither came it into my heart.” Compare Jeremiah 19.5, where the Lord says that child sacrifice is something “which I commanded not, nor spake it, neither came it into my mind.” Jeremiah 32.35 uses exactly the same language. This biblical emphasis underscores the soundness of the Reformed position, that is, the historic RPW.
My stressing these negative characterizations of corrupt worship may seem unnecessary to you, but other treatments of them have gone to great lengths to evade their obvious support for the RPW.
Brethren, I am not saying that the serious application of biblical truth to worship will be easy, or that all who are intent on pleasing God in pure worship will come to the very same conclusions in all respects about the manner of worship. However, we must clearly understand that the standard of worship is Scripture alone, and we must actually use the Bible as our functional guide and compass to navigate our way through the complex issues confronting us. If we all are headed in the same direction, no matter where we begin, our paths will finally converge, and we will all finally be found around the throne of Christ in heaven, worshiping him in perfect purity to the praise of his infinite and eternal glory! May he so lead us, and bless us. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La predicación ocupa un lugar central en la adoración
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-Centrality-of-Preaching-David-Chanski.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Nuestro estudio se basa en el texto de 2 Timoteo 4:1-4:
«Te encargo solemnemente, en la presencia de Dios y de Cristo Jesús, que ha de juzgar a los vivos y a los muertos, por su manifestación y por su reino: Predica la palabra; insiste a tiempo y fuera de tiempo; redarguye, reprende, exhorta con mucha paciencia e instrucción. Porque vendrá tiempo cuando no soportarán la sana doctrina, sino que teniendo comezón de oídos, acumularán para sí maestros conforme a sus propios deseos; y apartarán sus oídos de la verdad, y se volverán a mitos».
La predicación de la Palabra de Dios se ha deslizado y ha caído de su lugar prominente, otorgado por las Escrituras y que le pertenecía de pleno derecho. Un grupo de evangélicos calvinistas denominados Together for the Gospel [Juntos por el evangelio] han reconocido esta situación. Cuentan con un documento titulado Afirmaciones y negaciones y en este escrito podemos encontrar lo siguiente: «Afirmamos la centralidad de la predicación expositiva en la iglesia así como la imperiosa necesidad de una recuperación de la exposición bíblica y de la lectura pública de las Escrituras en nuestra adoración a Dios». Esta es su afirmación que va seguida por esta negación: «Negamos que la adoración que honra a Dios pueda marginar o descuidar el ministerio de la Palabra que se manifiesta a través de la exposición y de la lectura pública. Además, negamos que una iglesia que carezca de la predicación bíblica verdadera pueda sobrevivir como iglesia evangélica».1 Yo estoy de acuerdo con su declaración y su observación en cuanto al actual estado de las cosas, que provoca unas declaraciones como estas. Por este motivo, me gustaría exponer el tema que he titulado: «La predicación ocupa un lugar central en la adoración».
¿Qué significa «el lugar central de la predicación»? De la forma más básica quiero referirme a que la predicación de la Palabra de Dios debe recibir el lugar principal o central de nuestra adoración a Él. Al aferrarnos a esa posición central de la predicación en la adoración, no la estaremos marginando, descuidando o minimizando.
La introducción de este tema consta de tres puntos, para luego pasar a tratar algunas cosas primordiales.
1. Una preocupación por la predicación de la Palabra de Dios
El primer punto es una preocupación, como las que ya comentamos en el estudio de la reverencia en la adoración. La preocupación consiste en que, como afirma la declaración que hemos visto más arriba, sin lugar a duda existe una crisis en el evangelicalismo o en el cristianismo. Esto se manifiesta claramente en lo siguiente: la predicación de la Palabra de Dios se está viendo eclipsada. Otras cosas han venido a eclipsar o hacer sombra a la predicación de la Palabra. Esto ocurre, por ejemplo, con otros elementos de la adoración como la música de nuestro tiempo y, especialmente, de nuestro siglo. Ha ido ocurriendo de tal manera que, para la mayoría de las personas, la adoración consiste solamente en cantar. Estoy hablando del lugar central que la predicación tiene en la adoración a Dios. Algunas personas ya ni siquiera consideran que la predicación sea un elemento de adoración.
Recuerdo que, en una ocasión, asistí a una conferencia que no era precisamente una típica conferencia de personas poco conservadoras en lo que al cristianismo se refiere. Se estaba procediendo a la presentación de aquellos que dirigían la música y estas fueron las palabras: «Ellos nos van a dirigir en la adoración. Después, pasaremos a la predicación de la Palabra». Por decirlo de otra manera, estaban indicando que se trataba de dos cosas separadas.
La predicación se ve eclipsada por otras cosas; está siendo remplazada en muchos lugares en los que ni siquiera se celebra culto los domingos por la tarde. Quizás no lo sustituyan por nada, o quizás lo sustituyan por reuniones de pequeños grupos. No digo que no haya buenos propósitos en la organización de reuniones por grupos, pero cuando uno analiza toda la situación en su conjunto, y todo lo que se ha hecho durante ese día en esos lugares, ¿qué es lo que ha ocurrido? La costumbre era tener dos horas de predicación en domingo, pero ahora ya no se emplea en ello más que la mitad de ese tiempo, y eso en el caso de que llegue a ser una hora. Se ha sustituido por la reunión en pequeños grupos. En algunos lugares hasta se ha sustituido por liturgia; se hace un mayor hincapié en la liturgia o, simplemente, se remplaza por otros elementos de adoración. Quizás se sustituya por la Cena del Señor, o incluso se vea desplazada por ella.
Conozco acerca de una iglesia donde no se predicó en un domingo de Pascua. El pastor apareció vestido con lo que pretendía ser una vestimenta propia de Oriente Medio en el siglo I, e hizo una representación teatral de uno de los hombres que iban por el camino de Emaús y que hablaron con Jesús. No hubo sermón, punto final.
La predicación se está viendo remplazada o quizás eclipsada porque se acorta cada vez más y es posible que sea por algunas de las cosas que ya he mencionado, o por lo que vemos en el texto que hemos leído: por la comezón de oídos de las personas. Alguien sacó este tema a colación en una conversación. Contó que una persona había visitado una iglesia y que había comentado: «Si el sermón no fuera tan largo yo asistiría a tu iglesia». También es posible que se rehaga el sermón y acabe no siendo lo que debería ser. He interactuado con cristianos que ni siquiera se refieren ya a un sermón o a un predicador. No tienen predicador, lo que tienen es un orador. Ya no se predica un sermón, se da una charla o un mensaje. En un sentido, me digo a mí mismo: «No me importa si alguien no quiere llamarle sermón». Sin embargo, por otra parte, conociendo los motivos que se esconden detrás de esa definición distinta a la de sermón, me siento incómodo porque pienso que se trata de algo que encaja en esta preocupación por ver que la predicación se está viendo eclipsada y que está siendo algo distinto a lo que debería ser. Ha dejado de ser una exposición fiel y bíblica, y una proclamación de la Palabra de Dios. Y ahí radica, precisamente, la preocupación: la evangelización y el cristianismo en general están en crisis.
2. Esta crisis no es algo nuevo
El segundo punto que quiero exponer en esta introducción consiste en una observación: la crisis no es algo nuevo. No es una novedad. Es algo que ha existido durante siglos. Si estudiamos la Edad Media y la Reforma veremos cómo la iglesia de Cristo fue llegando hacia esta última, como también lo hizo el desarrollo de la iglesia católicorromana. Ciertamente existía esta misma crisis. La predicación de la Palabra de Dios había sido eclipsada por todo tipo de cosas: otros elementos de adoración, la presunta liturgia, hasta el punto de que en realidad no había predicación de la Palabra de Dios.
Pablo ya lo había anunciado y, sin duda, esto comenzó ya en el tiempo mismo del apóstol o muy poco después. En el pasaje que hemos citado al principio, leemos: «Porque vendrá tiempo cuando no soportarán la sana doctrina, sino que […] y apartarán sus oídos de la verdad, y se volverán a mitos». El apóstol lo predijo. Con toda seguridad toda esta crisis empezaría poco después del tiempo de los apóstoles, si es que no lo hizo mientras estos seguían con vida. Existe una crisis, pero no es algo nuevo.
3. La respuesta a esta crisis es la centralidad de la predicación
El tercer punto es la observación siguiente: la respuesta a esta crisis es la centralidad de la predicación. Esta es la necesidad de nuestro tiempo, lo que necesitamos realmente y también la necesidad actual en la iglesia cristiana. ¿Acaso no fue esto lo que ocurrió en gran medida en la Reforma? En un sentido se puede reducir a esto: la Reforma fue un regreso a la predicación de la Palabra de Dios en la iglesia de Cristo. Esto se demuestra de un modo evidente en la forma en que estaba dispuesto el mobiliario en las casas de adoración, en el tiempo de la Reforma: el altar ocupaba el centro de la parte delantera y el púlpito, que no tenía un lugar central ni destacado, quedaba a un lado en un lugar cualquiera. No era más que un atril desde el cual se podía leer las Escrituras y quizás dar una homilía. Pero el altar era algo central. Con la Reforma se regresó a la centralidad de la predicación y esto es lo que, según vemos, enseña la Palabra de Dios.
Por tanto, trataremos este tema de la centralidad de la predicación teniendo en mente el siguiente objetivo: nosotros, como ministros del evangelio, debemos tener la confianza de que nuestra labor consiste en predicar la Palabra, pase lo que pase. Como dijo Pablo: «A tiempo y fuera de tiempo». En parte, esto significa que debemos hacerlo tanto si la gente lo pide a gritos, como si no. En todo tiempo nuestra meta y nuestro llamamiento consisten en predicar la Palabra de Dios. Esta es también la aplicación práctica. Al final daré unas breves exhortaciones, pero lo que quiero hacer es lo siguiente: provocar en ustedes, queridos hermanos, una convicción renovada con respecto a la importancia de la centralidad de la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Mi deseo es fortalecerles en su hombre interior con la ayuda del Espíritu de Dios, para que vayan adelante y sigan haciendo aquello para lo que ya creen haber recibido llamamiento, que es seguramente lo que habrán venido haciendo, en medio de la lucha, en aquellos ministerios que Dios les haya encomendado.
Debemos recordar el lugar crucial de la Palabra de Dios en sus propósitos salvíficos
El lugar clave que ocupa la Palabra de Dios en la conversión
Mi primer punto es, pues, el siguiente: recordar el lugar crucial, o clave, de la Palabra de Dios en sus propósitos de salvación. Lo primero que quiero expresar es que la Palabra de Dios tiene un lugar clave en la obra de la conversión, en el llamamiento que Dios hace a los pecadores para que vengan a Él. Para ello, consideraremos un par de pasajes, algunos de ellos muy familiares, por lo que no voy a entrar en ningún tipo de exposición y, en todo caso, no sería una muy detallada. Sin embargo, es necesario que recordemos estas cosas para que no nos desanimemos ni nos cansemos de hacer las cosas bien. De esta forma, en nuestra mente y en nuestro corazón siempre tendremos la convicción de estar haciendo aquello para lo cual Dios nos ha llamado.
Romanos 1:16, observemos el lugar crucial de la Palabra de Dios en su llamado a los pecadores para que vengan a Él. Pablo dice: «Porque no me avergüenzo del evangelio, pues es el poder de Dios para la salvación de todo el que cree; del judío primeramente y también del griego. Porque en el evangelio la justicia de Dios se revela por fe y para fe; como está escrito: “Más el justo por la fe vivirá” [y esto hay que recalcarlo]». Él predica a judíos y a gentiles y dice que hay una cosa que es el poder de Dios para salvación y es el evangelio de Jesucristo. Pablo está diciendo que es la predicación del evangelio y, en este caso su mensaje, lo que lleva a los pecadores a la vida en Jesucristo.
En Santiago 1:18 encontramos una declaración similar, cuando hace hincapié en el papel que la Palabra de Dios tiene en la salvación de los pecadores. El versículo dice así: «En el ejercicio de su voluntad, Él nos hizo nacer por la palabra de verdad, para que fuéramos las primicias de sus criaturas». ¿Cómo sacó Dios de las tinieblas a estos santos, pecadores redimidos, a los que Santiago está hablando, y los llevó a la luz? Según nos dice, fue por la palabra de verdad. La Palabra de Dios ocupa un lugar central en los propósitos salvíficos de Dios, primeramente al llamar a los pecadores e invitarles a que vengan a Él. La forma en la que esto se declara en nuestra confesión, en el capítulo correspondiente al llamamiento eficaz o regeneración, es que Dios hace esa obra de traer al pecador a la fe salvadora, a la vida espiritual y le saca de la muerte espiritual, por medio de su Palabra y su Espíritu. Esto es algo muy importante que debemos recordar. ¿Existen otras cosas que puedan ayudar a nuestra proclamación de la Palabra, a nuestro testimonio en el mundo y en presencia de los incrédulos? Sí, muchas cosas: la importancia de una vida santa, de una iglesia que estira su mano para alcanzar a las personas, y que muestra una compasión hacia los pecadores que va mucho más allá de predicarles el evangelio. Pero, lo primero y más importante, es que mantengamos siempre en mente el lugar crucial de la Palabra de Dios en el llamamiento que hace a los pecadores para que vengan a Él.
El lugar crucial que ocupa la Palabra de Dios en el desarrollo y madurez de los santos
En segundo lugar, bajo este título del lugar crucial de la Palabra de Dios en sus propósitos tenemos lo siguiente: vemos el lugar trascendental de la Palabra de Dios en el desarrollo y madurez de los santos, en su conformación a la imagen de Cristo, en su preparación para la gloria. El evangelio no es algo que se predica solamente a los pecadores; también se tiene que predicar a los santos. Jesús dijo en la Gran Comisión: «Id y haced discípulos», y esto se hace ciertamente por medio de la predicación de la Palabra. Pero, una vez que están reunidos en las iglesias, ¿en qué consiste la tarea de la iglesia y de sus pastores? Sencillamente en enseñarles todas las cosas que Jesús ordenó, y que aprendan a hacerlas. Eso significa que se les debe predicar la Palabra.
Observemos un puñado de textos que recalcan este punto; que los pecadores fueron llamados a salir de las tinieblas y que, una vez convertidos, es la Palabra de Dios la que ocupa un lugar clave en su santificación y su preparación para la gloria. En Juan 17:17 consideramos una parte de la oración de Jesús que solemos llamar «su oración sacerdotal», la que elevó por sus discípulos. En aquella ocasión no solo oraba por los once que estaban con Él, sino por todos los que creerían en Él por la palabra de ellos. Luego, en el versículo 17, como parte de su oración dice así: «Santifícalos en la verdad; tu palabra es verdad». En otras palabras, los santos de Dios serán transformados más y más a la imagen de Jesucristo, a la vez que irán dejando de ser conformados a la imagen de este mundo. Esto se llevará a cabo a través de la Palabra de Dios y la interacción con ella.
Del mismo modo, Romanos 12:1-2 dice así: «Por consiguiente, hermanos, os ruego por las misericordias de Dios que presentéis vuestros cuerpos como sacrificio vivo y santo, aceptable a Dios, que es vuestro culto racional. Y no os adaptéis a este mundo, sino transformaos mediante la renovación de vuestra mente, para que verifiquéis cuál es la voluntad de Dios: lo que es bueno, aceptable y perfecto».
Aquí no se hace una mención explícita y directa a las Escrituras, la Palabra de Dios, como medio para esta transformación. Sin embargo, lo da a entender claramente cuando dice: «Para que verifiquéis cuál es la voluntad de Dios: lo que es bueno, aceptable y perfecto». ¿Dónde se expresa esa voluntad de Dios sino en su Palabra? Además, a medida que las personas interactúan, su mente también lo hace con la Palabra, son transformadas por la renovación de su mente por medio de la Palabra de Dios y el resultado es la transformación total de las propias personas.
Veamos 2 Corintios 3:18. Aquí tampoco menciona la Palabra de Dios de una forma explícita, pero se insinúa cuando dice: «Pero nosotros todos, con el rostro descubierto, contemplando como en un espejo la gloria del Señor, estamos siendo transformados en la misma imagen de gloria en gloria, como por el Señor, el Espíritu». Yo no creo que contemplar en un espejo se limite estrictamente a la Palabra de Dios, pero sí creo que tiene una gran parte en ello. Al interactuar con Cristo mismo en y por medio de su Palabra le estamos contemplando a Él, a su gloria. Y el resultado es que somos transformados a esa misma imagen.
Otro pasaje es Efesios 5:25-27. El versículo 26 contiene las palabras en las que me quiero centrar. Pablo dice: «Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia y se dio a sí mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiéndola purificado por el lavamiento del agua con la palabra, a fin de presentársela a sí mismo, una iglesia en toda su gloria, sin que tenga mancha ni arruga ni cosa semejante, sino que fuera santa e inmaculada».
Aquí dice que Cristo santifica y purifica a la iglesia por medio de la Palabra de Dios. Según el texto lo hace por el «lavamiento del agua con la palabra». Se trata de un lenguaje figurado, pero por la mediación de la Palabra de Dios su pueblo va siendo cada vez más como Cristo, se va preparando para su gloria y va siendo santificado. De modo que existe un lugar crucial para la Palabra de Dios en sus propósitos de salvación.
Debemos recordar el lugar crucial de la predicación en los propósitos salvíficos de Dios
Pero, ciñéndonos de una manera más estrecha y directa al tema de este estudio sobre la centralidad de la predicación, esto es lo segundo que debemos hacer: recordar el lugar crucial de la predicación en los propósitos salvíficos de Dios. En otras palabras, no solo el lugar clave de la Palabra de Dios, sino de ésta predicada; la palabra de Dios proclamada por sus siervos que han sido llamados a predicarla. La Palabra de Dios nos santifica cuando la leemos, cuando conversamos sobre ella con otras personas, cuando meditamos en ella día y noche, cuando la memorizamos y la repetimos en nuestro interior. Hasta puede santificarnos cuando la observamos junto a nuestra taza de café por la mañana. Pero lo que quiero decir es que en los propósitos salvíficos de Dios hay un lugar especial para la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Esto es precisamente lo que queremos considerar.
Una vez más se trata de textos que nos resultan familiares, pero es necesario que se nos recuerden estas cosas sobre todo cuando nos enfrentamos a este tipo de presión. «Bueno, pastor ¿no podríamos hacer esto? ¿No podríamos hacer aquello?». Aunque este no sea el objetivo directo o la meta, uno se da cuenta de que el efecto de algunas sugerencias es eclipsar el lugar de la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Es necesario recordar estos textos de la Biblia que nos reforzarán y nos ayudaran a no desviarnos, al menos eso espero.
Romanos 10:14-17: «¿Cómo, pues, invocarán a aquel en quien no han creído? ¿Y cómo creerán en aquel de quien no han oído? ¿Y cómo oirán sin haber quien les predique? ¿Y cómo predicarán si no son enviados? Tal como está escrito: ¡Cuán hermosos son los pies de los que anuncian en evangelio del bien! Sin embargo, no todos hicieron caso al evangelio, porque Isaías dice: Señor, ¿quién ha creído a nuestro anuncio? Así que la fe viene del oír, y el oír, por la palabra de Cristo».
Observemos que Pablo no declara esto de una forma general como en el punto anterior donde solo se refería al lugar de la Palabra de Dios. Aquí está haciendo hincapié en la predicación de la Palabra de Dios.
Sé perfectamente que se trataba de un tiempo en el que no había imprenta y que la gente no tenía la oportunidad de llevar una Biblia o de tenerla en una estantería de su casa, y era necesario que la Palabra de Dios se predicara. Podríamos alegar que no tenemos esa necesidad hoy día porque todo el mundo tiene su propia Biblia. Es una bendición tremenda poder compara una Biblia hasta por cuatro dólares, o tener una docena de traducciones en nuestra estantería. Pero, aun así, es importante que se predique la Palabra de Dios y esto queda recalcado cuando Pablo dice: «La fe viene del oír, y el oír, por la palabra de Cristo». Con esto está refiriéndose a la Palabra de Dios predicada o proclamada por un predicador. Este es todo el argumento de Pablo que comienza en el versículo 14. La gente no puede clamar a Dios si no cree en Él, y no puede creer si no ha oído hablar de Él. Recordemos al hombre que, en Juan 9, dijo a Jesús: «Él respondió y dijo: ¿Y quién es, Señor, para que yo crea en Él?» (Juan 9:36). Tenía que escuchar quién era Jesús, quién era el Mesías. La gente tiene que oír acerca de Él antes de poder creer en Él. Y sigue diciendo: «¿Y cómo oirán sin un predicador? ¿Y cómo predicarán si no son enviados?». Este es el argumento de Pablo. Si los predicadores no son llamados y no salen a predicar, entonces la gente no vendrá a la fe en Cristo. Es el lugar crucial de la predicación en los propósitos salvíficos de Dios.
Observemos cómo dice aquí: «¿Y cómo creerán en aquel de quien no han oído?». Existe al menos una traducción moderna en inglés que me parece más precisa y que dice: «¿Cómo creerán a aquel a quien no han oído?». Esta es una buena traducción legítima del griego. Los que estén familiarizados con el griego sabrán cómo se usa la palabra ἀϰοὐω (akouō), el verbo habitual para oír en genitivo. En otras palabras, no tiene un complemento de objeto; no tiene el acusativo como objeto directo, o sea, que tengan que escucharle a Él. Lo que expresa es, de una forma literal y estricta, que tienen que escuchar acerca de Él. Lo que ocurre es que lo traducimos como si fuera un caso acusativo y, por tanto, se convierte en un objeto directo. Esto significa que lo interpretamos de la forma siguiente: «¿Cómo creerán a aquel a quien no ha oído?». En otras palabras, oyen la voz de Cristo a través de la voz del predicador humano. Esta es la cuestión. John Murray lo expresa así en su comentario, y probablemente habrán otros que también lo hagan.
Esto debería fortalecernos y convencernos de que, cuando predicamos la Palabra de Dios no se trata simplemente de estar en pie y predicar. En un sentido, no queremos considerarlo de este modo y no queremos decir a la gente que, cuando oye nuestra voz está escuchando la voz de Cristo. Sin embargo, esto es lo que Pablo está diciendo aquí. Meditemos en las palabras de Jesús en Lucas 10:16: «El que a vosotros escucha, a mí me escucha, y el que a vosotros rechaza, a mí me rechaza; y el que a mí me rechaza, rechaza al que me envió». En cierto sentido no queremos utilizar ese tipo de lenguaje. Sin embargo, es el que se usa en las Escrituras. Esta es la forma en la que los teólogos reformados y los predicadores entendieron lo que la Palabra de Dios decía. Esto fue lo que les impulsó a exaltar la predicción de la Palabra de Dios una vez más.
Veamos lo que dice su declaración en una de las primeras confesiones reformadas, la Segunda Confesión Helvética, sobre este punto: «Por tanto, cuando esta Palabra de Dios es predicada ahora en la iglesia, por predicadores legítimamente llamados, creemos que es la Palabra de Dios mismo la que se predica y los fieles la reciben. Ninguna otra Palabra de Dios debe fingirse ni esperarse del cielo; ahora, la propia Palabra es la que debe ser respetada, y no el ministro que la predique; aunque este sea malvado y pecador, la Palabra de Dios sigue siendo verdadera y buena».2
Podemos observar que aquí se dice que, cuando oímos a un predicador que tiene un llamamiento legítimo para predicar, y lo hace con toda fidelidad al significado del texto de la Palabra de Dios, sin desviarse del camino en lo que está diciendo, debe considerarse que sus palabras salen de la boca de Dios, igual que el texto de las Escrituras. En esto se refleja lo que Pablo declara: «¿Y cómo creerán en aquel de quien no han oído?». Es la voz de Cristo que habla a través del predicador. Cuando se dice en la declaración confesional: «Ninguna otra Palabra de Dios debe fingirse» se está refiriendo a esto: no creamos una categoría diferente para explicar la predicación bíblica. En otras palabras, tenemos la Palabra de Dios y la palabra del hombre. No podemos decir que la predicación sea meramente la palabra del hombre, pero tampoco nos atrevemos a definirla como Palabra de Dios, de modo que tenemos que desarrollar algo intermedio. Pero en esta declaración vemos que dice: «No. No hay necesidad de desarrollar una categoría diferente. Hay que considerar que se trata de la Palabra de Dios». Esta es la razón por la cual volvieron a situar el púlpito en el lugar central y de ahí procede esta doctrina de la centralidad de la predicación.
Lucas 4:31-37. Nos relata la visita de Jesús a la sinagoga de Capernaúm en el Día de Reposo: «Y descendió a Capernaúm, ciudad de Galilea. Y les enseñaba en los días de reposo; y se admiraban de su enseñanza porque su mensaje era con autoridad. Y estaba en la sinagoga un hombre poseído por el espíritu de un demonio inmundo, y gritó a gran voz: Déjanos. ¿Qué tenemos que ver contigo, Jesús de Nazaret? ¿Has venido a destruirnos? Yo sé quién eres: el Santo de Dios. Jesús entonces lo reprendió, diciendo: ¡Cállate y sal de él! y después que el demonio lo derribó en medio de ellos, salió de él sin hacerle ningún daño. Y todos se quedaron asombrados, y discutían entre sí, diciendo: ¿Qué mensaje es éste? Porque con autoridad y poder manda a los espíritus inmundos y salen. Y su fama se divulgaba por todos los lugares de la región circunvecina».
Aquí vemos el poder y la unicidad de la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Alguien podría decir: «Sí, pero se trataba de Jesús. Es muy distinto». Y ciertamente era distinto, pero debemos verlo bajo la luz de la declaración de Jesús mencionada más arriba, del Evangelio de Lucas: «El que a vosotros escucha, a mí me escucha». En el versículo 32 se proclama la unicidad y el poder de la Palabra de Dios: «y se admiraban de su enseñanza porque su mensaje era con autoridad». Esa era su forma de hablar. No era simplemente el modo en que leyó el pasaje de las Escrituras, sino la manera en la que predicó la Palabra de Dios.
En el versículo 36, aunque no estaba predicando en ese momento, se puede ver lo mismo en la forma en la que ordenó al demonio que saliese: «Y todos se quedaron asombrados, y discutían entre sí, diciendo: ¿Qué mensaje es éste? Porque con autoridad y poder manda a los espíritus inmundos y salen». Aquí se insinúa un contraste entre Jesús y la enseñanza de los escribas. En este pasaje no lo dice claramente, pero en Marcos 1:22, donde se recoge el mismo incidente, dice que «se admiraban de su enseñanza; porque les enseñaba como quien tiene autoridad, y no como los escribas». Este hombre que gritó ese día en el templo (el demonio que estaba dentro de él gritó) –me recuerda a las palabras del pastor Martin cuando predicaba sobre Marcos 1, hace muchos años— «debió haberse sentido satisfecho, durante muchos años, con la perorata de los escribas». Ellos no predicaban la Palabra de Dios con autoridad; estaban inmersos en lo que Pablo denominó «palabrerías vanas y profanas» en las Epístolas Pastorales. Pablo afirma que estaban envueltos en debates sobre mitos y genealogías sin fin. Los comentarios dan fe de lo que hacían en realidad. Defendían cosas sin sentido que no se basaban en el texto de las Escrituras. Utilizaban los textos de las mismas para desviarse en cosas absurdas. Pero Jesús predicaba la Palabra de Dios. Él no era como los escribas.
En la semana de Pascua, cuando yo iba a enseñar sobre este pasaje, oí a alguien hablar en la radio. Esa persona divagaba sobre la postura del cuerpo a la hora de comer el matzá en la cena de Pascua y la importancia de que el cuerpo estuviera en la posición correcta. Hablaba de la bendición que se perdía si no se hacía como era debido. En el Antiguo Testamento no se encuentra nada de esto, pero es evidente que los rabinos no dejaron de debatir sobre ello. Por consiguiente, este hombre decía: «Si no se come en esta posición, se puede tener el matzá pero no el mitzvá». Y yo pensé: «¡A esto era a lo que Jesús se enfrentaba! Y esto es a lo que Pablo se refiere cuando habla de “palabrerías vanas y profanas”».
En Colosenses 2, Pablo se refiere a cosas «que carecen de valor alguno contra los apetitos de la carne». ¿Qué es lo que tiene valor contra los apetitos de la carne? La respuesta es: un hombre que se ponga en pie y hable directamente lo que dice la Palabra de Dios. No debemos infravalorar la importancia de predicar y de enseñar a nuestra gente la relevancia de ser una iglesia en la que se predique fielmente el evangelio. El comentarista Michael Wilcock dice lo siguiente acerca de este pasaje: «En algunos círculos está de moda quitarle importancia a la predicación en la iglesia». Como ya he dicho, a la gente le gustaría más denominarla charla y no predicación. En mi opinión eso no es más que la forma sutil en la que esto ocurre. Ya he mencionado anteriormente maneras peores. Y sigue diciendo: «Se afirma que el evangelio se transmite de un modo menos efectivo con lo que decimos que con lo que hacemos y lo que somos. Sin embargo, no hay manera de evitar la forma en que llega el mensaje de Dios a través de las palabras. Un hombre habla y otro escucha». No debemos menospreciar la locura de la predicación, como dice el apóstol. No debemos despreciar lo que la confesión denomina «el medio externo y ordinario de gracia».
En Hechos 20:32 Pablo dice a los ancianos de Éfeso: «Ahora os encomiendo a Dios y a la palabra de su gracia, que es poderosa para edificaros y daros la herencia entre todos los santificados». Cuando los encomienda a la palabra de la gracia de Dios se está refiriendo a la Palabra leída, memorizada, en la que se medita y, sobre todo, aquella que se predica.
1 Corintios 1:17-21. Aquí tenemos las palabras del apóstol Pablo y, de nuevo, son bien conocidas por una buena razón: «Pues Cristo no me envió a bautizar, sino a predicar el evangelio, no con palabras elocuentes, para que no se haga vana la cruz de Cristo. Porque la palabra de la cruz es necedad para los que se pierden, pero para nosotros los salvos es poder de Dios. Porque está escrito: Destruiré la sabiduría de los sabios, y el entendimiento de los inteligentes desecharé. ¿Dónde está el sabio? ¿Dónde el escriba? ¿Dónde el polemista de este siglo? ¿No ha hecho Dios que la sabiduría de este mundo sea necedad? Porque ya que en la sabiduría de Dios el mundo no conoció a Dios por medio de su propia sabiduría, agradó a Dios, mediante la necedad de la predicación, salvar a los que creen».
La palabra que aquí se usa es κήρυγμα (kērugma) y recalca el mensaje, pero utilizando una palabra para describirlo como el mensaje que se predica. Esto es lo que Dios utiliza para salvar a los pecadores, el mensaje que se predica y se proclama. Consideremos algunos comentarios sobre todo este tema de la predicación de la Palabra en contraste con las disertaciones de los filósofos de aquel tiempo en lugares como Corinto y Grecia. Esto es lo que dice un comentarista:
«Es imposible exagerar la maestría casi fanática del versado en retórica (u orador) de gran elocuencia que tenía en Grecia. Plutarco dice: “Hacían que sus voces sonaran dulces, con cadencias musicales, modulaciones de tono y resonancias repetidas”». No pensaban en lo que decían sino en la forma de hacerlo (todo eran formas y nada de sustancia). No importaba que su pensamiento fuera venenoso, mientras estuviese envuelto en palabras melosas. Filóstrato nos dice que Adriano, el sofista, tenía tal reputación que cuando su mensajero aparecía anunciando que iba a dar una conferencia, el senado se vaciaba e incluso las personas que estaban en los juegos los abandonaban para ir en manadas a escucharle.
Dion Crisóstomo describe a esos presuntos sabios y las competiciones que hacían en Corinto mismo y en los juegos ístmicos. Estas son sus palabras: «Es posible que oigáis las pobres miserias de muchos sofistas que se gritan e insultan unos a otros. Mientras tanto sus discípulos, como ellos los llaman, se pelean; muchos escritores de libros leen sus estúpidas composiciones; los poetas cantan sus poesías; los malabaristas demuestran sus maravillas; los adivinos interpretan los prodigios; diez mil oradores tergiversan los pleitos y un gran número de traidores sacan provecho». Los griegos estaban intoxicados de hermosas palabras y, para ellos, el predicador cristiano con su rotundo mensaje parecía un burdo personaje inculto del que reírse y al que ridiculizar en lugar de escucharle y respetarle.
Parecía como si el mensaje cristiano tuviera pocas posibilidades de éxito contra el trasfondo de la vida judía o griega. Sin embargo, como dice Pablo: «La necedad de Dios es más sabia que los hombres, y la debilidad de Dios es más fuerte que los hombres». Tenemos que convencernos de ello, porque no son los oradores hábiles los que pugnan con la predicación de la Palabra de Dios por la atención sino todas y cada una de las demás cosas que existen bajo el sol. Debemos recordar que hay un poder característico en la Palabra de Dios predicada y que esta tiene un lugar especial en sus propósitos salvíficos.
1 Corintios 2:1-5. Este es un texto que suelo leer casi todos los domingos por la mañana y es parte de mi oración antes de salir a predicar. Si no me toca predicar ese domingo en concreto, es la oración que hago por cualquiera que tenga que hacerlo en nuestra iglesia y en todas las que están alrededor del mundo. Pablo dice: «Cuando fui a vosotros, hermanos, proclamándoos el testimonio de Dios, no fui con superioridad de palabra o de sabiduría». En otras palabras, lo que les está diciendo es que él no es como los oradores que ellos estaban acostumbrados a escuchar. Esta es la diferencia: «Pues nada me propuse saber entre vosotros, excepto a Jesucristo, y éste crucificado». Con esto no quiero decir que todos los sermones tengan que ser lo que se conoce como «sermón del evangelio». El sermón ha de ser cristocéntrico porque se centra en el evangelio de Cristo, en su mensaje y en su Palabra. Tiene que ser bíblico, pero no tiene por qué tratar sobre la expiación o directamente sobre la cruz, y ser un mensaje principalmente evangelístico. Y es que cuando Pablo trataba los distintos problemas y errores de Corinto, no conocía más que a Cristo y a Él crucificado. Pero sigue diciendo: «Y estuve entre vosotros con debilidad, y con temor y mucho temblor. Y ni mi mensaje ni mi predicación fueron con palabras persuasivas de sabiduría [como las de vuestros oradores], sino con demostración del Espíritu y de poder, para que vuestra fe no descanse en la sabiduría de los hombres, sino en el poder de Dios».
Es posible que no tengamos las mejores habilidades para la oratoria y que no seamos predicadores de talento. Sin embargo, podemos ser hombres de Dios, llamados a través de la iglesia de Cristo según los requisitos establecidos en las Escrituras para serlo. ¿No es increíble? Podemos no ser oradores hábiles, ¿pero creemos que cuando predicamos, como dice este hombre, «un mensaje rotundo» y somos «un personaje burdo y sin cultura» se trata de una manifestación del Espíritu y de poder? Deberíamos creerlo y clamar a Dios para que sea Él quien tome posesión de nuestra predicación y que esta sea exactamente así para el pueblo de Dios, para que su fe no esté en la sabiduría de los hombres sino en el poder de Dios.
Cuando yo estaba en Minneapolis había un tipo en una iglesia en la parte alta del Medio Oeste, a unas horas de viaje hacia el sur de donde yo me encontraba. Se sentía tan desanimado porque predicaba y no veía conversiones. Año tras año veía a la misma gente, con los mismos pecados. Quería abandonar el ministerio. Finalmente, su desencanto fue tal que dejó aquel lugar. Yo solía decirle: «Tienes que recordar que si estás predicando la verdad y la gente está escuchando con fe —aunque sea como un grano de mostaza— lo estás haciendo bien y estás llevando a cabo los propósitos salvíficos de Dios, y estás predicando las doctrinas que ellos pueden haber estado oyendo durante años. Sin embargo, cuando lo vuelves a repetir y ellos lo agarran por fe, es posible que no veas los cambios radicales que querrías ver o no los verás inmediatamente. Sin embargo, a lo largo del tiempo se está haciendo un bien». Esto es algo que debemos creer y tenemos que dar a la predicación su lugar correcto e importante.
Otro texto es el que citamos al principio, 2 Timoteo 4:1-4: «Te encargo solemnemente, en la presencia de Dios y de Cristo Jesús, que ha de juzgar a los vivos y a los muertos, por su manifestación y por su reino: Predica la palabra; insiste a tiempo y fuera de tiempo; redarguye, reprende, exhorta con mucha paciencia e instrucción. Porque vendrá tiempo cuando no soportarán la sana doctrina, sino que teniendo comezón de oídos, acumularán para sí maestros conforme a sus propios deseos; y apartarán sus oídos de la verdad, y se volverán a mitos».
Me gustaría decir unas cuantas cosas de este texto. Recordemos el encargo que Pablo da. Volvamos a ver sus palabras de introducción. Dice: «Te encargo solemnemente, en la presencia de Dios y de Cristo Jesús». En otras palabras: «Tómate esto en serio y piensa en las palabras solemnes que estoy diciendo al darte el encargo de predicar. Recuerda que te lo estoy diciendo delante de Dios y de Jesucristo, quien ha de juzgar a los vivos y a los muertos». Y continúa: «Lo que estoy a punto de decirte es de suma importancia». Y, a continuación: «¡Predica la palabra!». Esta es su exhortación. Este es su mandamiento. Luego habla de las tentaciones reales y fuertes a las que nos vamos a enfrentar en nuestros ministerios. La gente quiere decir que la adoración se limita a la música; que esto es lo que la gente quiere principalmente; que es lo que atrae a la gente. Como ya he dicho, existe una tendencia a la liturgia y a hacer más de las demás cosas y menos predicación. Hay gente que tiene comezón de oídos. Quieren que digamos cosas distintas a las que estamos diciendo, cosas más suaves. Quizás algunas de las personas que nos visitan vendrían más de una vez si no habláramos de una forma tan rotunda, si no fuésemos tan duros y tan extremistas, o si los sermones no fueran tan largos, y quizás alguno de nosotros en verdad debería de acortar sus sermones, pero debemos predicar la palabra.
Hechos 20:6-11. Este texto pertenece al tiempo en el que Pablo se encuentra en Troas, en su camino de regreso a Jerusalén al final de su tercer viaje misionero. Es un texto tan interesante porque expresa que el propósito de reunirse era partir el pan, celebrar la Cena del Señor. De modo que se trataba de lo que nosotros llamaríamos un culto de Santa Cena. Podríamos sentir la tentación de pensar que esto significa que cumpliremos principalmente con la observancia de la Cena del Señor y, por tanto, acortaremos el sermón. Aquel fue el sermón más largo que se recoge en la Biblia, ¿no es así? Era un culto de Santa Cena.
Ahora, quiero advertir una cosa antes de acabar: creer, aferrarse e intentar practicar la centralidad de la predicación no significa que la convirtamos en la totalidad de la adoración. No representa toda la adoración. Es primordial y central, pero no queremos que ocurra en nuestras iglesias lo que sucedió en la historia de la iglesia cristiana algunas veces y en algunos lugares. Nick Needham, predicador bautista reformado de Escocia, dice así en su libro titulado Alabad a Dios. Habla del siglo XIX, de un tiempo en el que en algunos círculos contestatarios la única razón por la cual la gente iba a los cultos de adoración era escuchar la predicación. Por ello, llegaban tarde porque despreciaban lo que ocurría antes del sermón. Consideraban que se trataba de un mero preludio a la predicación. Cita las palabras de alguien que dice que la gente trataba el principio del sermón «como si fuera el comienzo de todo», es decir cuando el predicador se ponía en pie y se disponía a predicar. Estas eran sus palabras: «Aquí vemos que el modelo de adoración es la experiencia de la predicación y esto causa los peores estragos en la vida evangélica. La congregación se ha convertido en una audiencia, el ministro es un orador, y el resto del culto se puede ignorar sin problemas y hasta tratar con un desprecio despreocupado».
No se debe exaltar la predicación por encima de todo lo demás que hacemos como si el resto no fuera adoración a Dios y no fuera tan importante. Este hombre sigue diciendo: «La liturgia, los credos, las lecturas de las Escrituras, la confesión, la oración de intercesión, los salmos e himnos, las eucaristías, todo se ha dejado de lado o se ha desprovisto del compromiso existencial. Lo único que importa realmente es sentirse elevado por el sermón». A continuación hace la siguiente observación: «Cuando esto ocurre, la subjetividad ha ganado su primera victoria».
Exhortaciones finales
Es un buen recordatorio, una buena advertencia. Concluiré con estas breves exhortaciones. A la luz de lo que dice la Palabra de Dios sobre la importancia de la predicación de la Palabra, que Dios nos capacite para que le demos el lugar principal y central que Él le ha asignado a la predicación. Que Él nos de la capacidad de permanecer constantes independientemente de la corriente popular, de la cantidad de nuestra gente que pida un cambio, de la urgencia o del tono en que lo haga. Ojalá que Dios nos capacite para clamar con fervor pidiendo su bendición sobre su medio designado. Tenemos que pedir a gritos y con urgencia que Dios bendiga la predicación de la Palabra. ¡Que Dios mismo derrame una gran bendición en forma de personas que tengan hambre y sed de la Palabra, y que tengan urgencia por escuchar la Palabra de Dios!
Notas:
1. Afirmaciones y negaciones. Artículo IV. Duncan III, J. Ligon, Mark E. Dever, C.J. Mahaney, and R. Albert Mohler, Jr. Toghether for the Gospel. Abril 2006 .
2. Confesión Helvética Segunda – Capítulo 1 – Párrafo 4
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
I charge you therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who will judge the living and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom: Preach the word! Be ready in season and out of season. Convince, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and teaching. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but according to their own desires, because they have itching ears, they will heap up for themselves teachers; and they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables.
The preaching of God’s Word has slipped from its rightful, scriptural place of prominence. A group of Calvinistic evangelicals called “Together for the Gospel” have recognized this and have prepared a document entitled Affirmations and Denials. In this document they wrote: “We affirm the centrality of expository preaching in the Church and the urgent need for a recovery of biblical exposition and the public reading of Scripture in worship.” There’s their affirmation and then it’s followed by this denial: “We deny that God-honoring worship can marginalize or neglect the ministry of the Word as manifested through exposition and public reading. We further deny that a Church devoid of true biblical preaching can survive as a Gospel Church.” 1 I agree with this statement and with the observation concerning the present state of affairs that calls for such statements. And so my topic is “The Centrality of Preaching in Worship.”
What do I mean by “the centrality of preaching”? Basically, I mean that the preaching of the Word of God is to be given the primary or central place in our worship of God. We do not marginalize or neglect or minimize it if we hold to the centrality of preaching in worship. I want to make three introductory points before I get to the main points of today’s sermon.
A Concern about the Preaching of the Word of God
The first is a concern about a crisis in evangelicalism or a crisis in Christianity; and that of course is that the preaching of the Word of God is being eclipsed. It’s being made to seem—and this is just a definition of eclipse—less brilliant. It’s less prominent, and there are other things that have come in to outshine or overshadow the preaching of the Word. For instance, as we spoke about yesterday, that happens with other elements of worship, such as music in our day and age especially. And that has happened to the point that some people define singing as worship. I’m talking about the centrality of preaching in the worship of God. Some people don’t even look at preaching as an element of worship anymore.
I remember once being at a conference—and this was not a conference of people who were less conservative in their Christianity. The people who were leading the music were being introduced. And so they said, “They are going to lead us in worship. After that, we’re going to have the preaching of the Word.” In other words, the two things were separated.
Preaching gets eclipsed or replaced by other things. There is no evening service on Sundays in many places. Maybe it’s replaced with nothing. Maybe it’s replaced with small group meetings. There could be good purposes behind small group meetings, but when you analyze the whole situation and the whole day in such places, what has happened? You used to have two hours of preaching on a Sunday, now you have half of that, if you have even an hour. In some places it might be replaced by a greater emphasis on liturgy. It might be replaced by other elements of worship. Maybe it is replaced by the Lord’s Supper or it’s crowded out by the Lord’s Supper. I know of a Baptist church that had no preaching on Easter Sunday morning. The pastor came out dressed in what was supposed to be first-century Middle Eastern garb and did a dramatic presentation of one of the men who was on the road to Emmaus who spoke with Jesus. No sermon, period.
Preaching gets replaced or maybe it gets eclipsed in that it gets shortened. Perhaps because of some of these other things I mentioned, perhaps because of what we talked about yesterday, or perhaps because of what we see in the text here, because of people’s itching ears. Someone brought this up in a conversation. He said that there was someone who came and visited a church and said, “I would come to your church if the sermon were only so long.” Or maybe the sermon gets remade into something less than what it is supposed to be. I’ve had interaction with Christians who don’t ever refer to a sermon or a preacher anymore. They don’t have a preacher; they have a speaker. And they don’t have a sermon; they have a talk or a message, but not a sermon. There’s one sense in which I say, “I don’t care if someone doesn’t want to call it a sermon.” But on the other hand, because I know some of the motivation for calling it something other than a sermon, it does make me uncomfortable because I think it fits in this whole concern here of preaching getting eclipsed, and it’s something other than what it ought to be. It’s not a faithful, biblical explanation, exposition, and proclamation of the Word of God. So that’s the concern, there is this crisis in evangelicalism and in Christianity generally.
The Crisis Is not New
A second observation as an introductory matter is this: the crisis is not new. It’s something that has existed for centuries. You can study the Reformation and the Middle Ages, the church of Christ leading up to the Reformation, and the development of the Roman Catholic Church into what it became at the time leading up to the Reformation. There was certainly this crisis. The preaching of the Word of God had become eclipsed by all sorts of things: other elements of worship so-called, liturgy, to the point that there really was no preaching of the Word of God.
This was something that was predicted by Paul, and no doubt even began in his own day or shortly thereafter. He said in this passage that I read, “The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but…they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables.” It was predicted by the apostle. This whole crisis began, no doubt, shortly after the days of the apostles, if not while the apostles were still alive. There is a crisis, but it’s not something new.
The Centrality of Preaching is the Answer to this Crisis
The third observation is this: the centrality of preaching is the answer to this crisis. The centrality of preaching is the need of the day. It is always the need of the day in the Christian church. Isn’t that what happened to a large extent in the Reformation? There’s a sense in which you could almost boil it down to this: the Reformation was a return to the preaching of the Word of God in Christ’s church. This is illustrated in the whole arrangement of the furniture in the houses of worship at the time of the Reformation: the altar had the front and central place and the pulpit was not in a central or prominent place, but was off to the side somewhere. It was a lectern where the Scripture might be read and perhaps a homily given, but the altar was the central thing. In the Reformation there was a reversal of the place of the altar and the pulpit. There was a return to the centrality of preaching. This is what we see taught in the Word of God.
So I want to address this subject of the centrality of preaching with this goal in mind: to give us, as gospel ministers, confidence that the preaching of the Word is the thing for us to do no matter what. As Paul said, “In season and out of season.” And part of the meaning of that would at least be whether people are clamoring for it or whether they are not. At all times our goal and our calling is to preach the Word of God. That really is my practical application as well, and I will give a few brief exhortations at the end. I want to stir you up to a renewed conviction of the importance of the centrality of the preaching of the Word of God and strengthen you in the inner man by the help of God’s Spirit to go forth and continue to do the thing that you already believe you’ve been called to do, that you’ve been by and large, I’m sure, striving to do in the ministries that God has given you.
Remember the Crucial Place of God’s Word in His Saving Purposes
The Key Place of the Word of God in Conversion
My first point is this then: remember the crucial place, or the key place, of God’s Word in His saving purposes. First of all, what I mean is the key place of the Word of God in calling sinners to Himself in the work of conversion. Let’s just look at a couple of passages. Most of them are very familiar passages, so I won’t be engaging, by and large, in any kind of exposition; certainly no detailed exposition. But, we need to be reminded of these things so that we don’t lose heart and so that we don’t grow weary in well-doing, so that we might constantly be convinced in our minds, in our hearts, that this is the thing that God has called us to do. Romans 1:16—notice the crucial place of God’s Word in His calling sinners to Himself—“For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ,” Paul says. “For it is the power of God to salvation for everyone who believes, for the Jew first and also for the Greek. For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, “The just shall live by faith.” As he goes and preaches to Jews and to Gentiles as he says, there is one thing that is the power of God to salvation, and that is the gospel of Jesus Christ. It is the preaching of the gospel—it is the message of the gospel in this case—that Paul says brings sinners to life in Jesus Christ.
You have a similar statement in James 1:18 that emphasizes for us the role of the Word of God in saving sinners. Look at James 1:18. It says, “Of His own will He brought us forth by the word of truth, that we might be a kind of firstfruits of His creatures.” How did God bring these saints, these redeemed sinners, that James is addressing, out of darkness and into light? Well, he says it’s by the word of truth. The Word of God has a central or crucial place in God’s saving purposes, first of all, in calling sinners to Himself.
The way it states it in our confession, in the chapter on effectual calling, or regeneration, is that God does this work of bringing a sinner to saving faith, to spiritual life out of spiritual death, by His Word and Spirit. We have to remember this important thing. Are there other things that help our proclamation of the Word, our testimony in the world and in the presence of nonbelievers? Yes, there are many things. There’s the importance of a holy life. There’s the importance of a church reaching out to people, showing compassion to sinners that goes above and beyond we could say than simply preaching the gospel to them. First and foremost, we must always keep in mind the crucial place of God’s Word in calling sinners to Himself.
The Crucial Place of God’s Word in Maturing Saints
Secondly, under this heading of the crucial place of God’s Word in His saving purposes is this: we see the crucial place of God’s Word in maturing saints, in conforming them to Christ’s image, in preparing them for glory. The gospel is not only to be preached to sinners; it is to be preached to saints as well. Jesus said it in the Great Commission. You go out and you make disciple—that certainly is through the preaching of the Word. But then, once they’re gathered into churches, what is the business of the church and the pastors of the church? It is to teach them all things that Jesus has commanded, to teach them to do those things. That means the preaching of the Word, doesn’t it?
Let’s just look at a handful of texts that emphasize this point; that even once sinners have been called out of darkness, once they’ve been converted, it is the Word of God that has a key place in sanctifying them and preparing them for glory. In John 17:17 we find a part of Jesus’ prayer that we call His “High Priestly Prayer,” the prayer He prayed for the disciples. He prayed not only for the eleven that were there with Him, but for all those who would believe in Him through their word. And then He says in verse 17 as part of this prayer, “Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth.” In other words, the saints of God are going to be made more and more like Jesus Christ. They are going to be less and less conformed to the image of this world and more and more conformed to the image of Jesus Christ through the Word of God and interaction with that Word.
Likewise, Romans 12:1-2:
I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service. And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
Now it doesn’t explicitly and directly mention that the Scriptures, the Word of God, is the means for this transformation, but it clearly is implied when it says, “that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.” Where is that will of God expressed? It’s in His Word. And as people interact, their minds interact with the Word, they are changed by the renewing of their mind through the Word of God, and the people themselves ultimately are transformed.
Look at 2 Corinthians 3:18. Here, again, it doesn’t explicitly mention the Word of God, but it’s implied here where it says, “But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as by the Spirit of the Lord.” I don’t believe that beholding in a mirror is strictly limited to the Word of God, but I believe it’s a big part of it. And as we interact with Christ Himself in and through His Word we are beholding Him; we are beholding His glory. And the result is that we are transformed into the same image.
One other passage is Ephesians 5:25-27—verse 26 contains the words that I want us to focus upon. Paul says:
Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish.
Here it says that it’s through the Word of God that Christ sanctifies and cleanses the church. He says it’s with the “washing of water by the word.” There’s figurative language there with the washing of water, but it’s through the instrumentality of the Word of God that God’s people are made more and more like Christ and that they are prepared for glory that they are sanctified. So the point is there’s a crucial place of God’s Word in His saving purposes.
Remember the Crucial Place of Preaching in God’s Saving Purposes
Now, more narrowly and more directly to the point of my message, the centrality of preaching, the second thing is: remember the crucial place, or the key place, of preaching in God’s saving purposes. In other words, not just the key place of God’s Word, but God’s Word preached; God’s word proclaimed by His servants who are called to preach that Word. The Word of God sanctifies us when we read it, when we discuss it with other people, when we meditate on it day and night, when we memorize it and repeat it to ourselves, and so on. It can even sanctify us when we’re looking at it on the side of the coffee cup in the morning, can’t it? But my point is there’s a special place in God’s saving purposes of the preaching of God’s Word. That’s what we want to consider.
Once again, they’re familiar texts, but we need to be reminded of these things especially when we face this kind of pressure. “Well Pastor, couldn’t we do this? Couldn’t we do that?” And even if this is not someone’s direct aim and goal, you realize that the affect of it is, as I said, to at least begin to eclipse the place of the preaching of the Word of God. We need to remember these texts of the Bible that will strengthen us and hopefully help to keep us from turning aside.
First of all, Romans 10:14-17:
How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they preach unless they are sent? As it is written: “How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace, who bring glad tidings of good things!” But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Isaiah says, “LORD, who has believed our report?” So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.
Now notice that the way Paul states it here is not in the more general way as we saw in the last point, just the crucial place of the Word of God. Here his emphasis is on the preaching of the Word of God.
Now I know this was a day before the printing press, and before people had the opportunity to carry a Bible with them or even have a Bible on a shelf in their home, and there was a need for the preaching of the Word of God. We could argue perhaps that we don’t have that same need in our day and age because everyone has his own Bible. And it is a huge blessing to be able to buy a Bible for $4 even in some cases; to have a dozen translations sitting on your shelf. It’s a blessing. But, it still emphasizes the importance of the preaching of the Word of God when it says, “faith comes by hearing the word of God.” And it means the word of God preached or proclaimed by a preacher. That’s Paul’s whole argument beginning at verse 14. People cannot call on God if they don’t believe in Him, and they can’t believe in Him if they haven’t heard of Him. Remember that man in John 9 says to Jesus, “Tell me who he is that I might believe in Him” (John 9:36). He had to hear who Jesus was, who the Messiah is. They have to hear about Him before they can believe in Him. Then it says, “And how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they preach unless they are sent?” This is Paul’s whole argument. If preachers are not called and they don’t go out and preach, then people are not going to come to faith in Christ. It’s the crucial place of preaching in God’s saving purposes.
Notice how it says there: “How shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard?” I’ve heard of at least one modern English translation—which I think is an accurate translation—that translates it this way: “How shall they believe in Him whom they have not heard?” That’s a good and legitimate translation of the Greek. If you’re familiar with Greek, you know how they say the word ἀκούω (akouō), the normal verb for hearing, takes the genitive. In other words, it doesn’t have an object. It doesn’t have the accusative as the direct object; that they have to hear Him. But it says it in a literal, wooden way: they have to hear of Him. But the point is, we translate it into English as if it were an accusative case, and it’s the direct object. Meaning what? That we translate it this way: “How shall they believe in Him whom they have not heard?” In other words, they hear the voice of Christ through the voice of the human preacher. That’s the point. You can read that in at least John Murray’s commentary, as well as others I’m certain. But that’s the point.
This should strengthen us, brethren, and convince us that when we are preaching the Word of God it’s not just Dave Chanski standing to preach. Now there’s a sense in which you don’t want to look at it this way, and you don’t want to say this to people; that when you hear my voice you’re hearing the voice of Christ. But that’s what Paul is saying here. Think of Jesus’ words in Luke 10:16: “He who hears you hears Me, he who rejects you rejects Me, and he who rejects Me rejects Him who sent Me” [emphasis added]. There’s a sense in which we shrink away from the use of that kind of language, but that is the language of Scripture. And that’s how the Reformed theologians and preachers understood what the Word of God was saying. This is why they felt compelled to exalt the preaching of the Word of God once again.
Listen to their statement in one of the Reformed confessions, one of the earlier ones, the Second Helvetic Confession, on this point. Here’s what they said:
When the Word of God is now preached in the church by preachers lawfully called, we believe that the very Word of God is preached, and received by the faithful; and that neither any other Word of God is to be feigned nor to be expected from heaven: and that now the Word itself which is preached is to be regarded, not the minister that preaches; who although he be evil and a sinner, nevertheless the Word of God abides true and good.2
Do you see that? They are saying that when you hear a preacher who is lawfully called to preach, and he is faithfully preaching what the text of the Word of God is saying, and he’s not deviating out of the way in what he says, that that is to be regarded as God’s Word just as the text of Scripture itself is to be regarded as God’s Word. And that’s reflecting what Paul says when he says, “How shall they believe in Him whom they have not heard?” It’s Christ’s voice speaking through the preacher. And when they say in the confessional statement here, “neither is any other Word of God to be feigned,” what they mean is this: we don’t create a different category to explain biblical preaching. In other words, here is the Word of God, and then over here is simply the word of man, and preaching we can’t just call the word of man, but we dare not call it the Word of God, so we have to develop something that’s in between. They are saying, “No. There’s no need to develop a different category. It is to be regarded as the Word of God.” That’s why they put the pulpit back in its central place, and that’s where this doctrine—the centrality of preaching—comes from, brethren.
Another text is Luke 4:31-37. Here’s the account of Jesus in the synagogue in Capernaum on the Sabbath Day:
Then He went down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and was teaching them on the Sabbaths (or it could be translated as “on the Sabbath”). And they were astonished at His teaching, for His word was with authority. Now in the synagogue there was a man who had a spirit of an unclean demon. And he cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Let us alone! What have we to do with You, Jesus of Nazareth? Did You come to destroy us? I know who You are—the Holy One of God!” But Jesus rebuked him, saying, “Be quiet, and come out of him!” And when the demon had thrown him in their midst, it came out of him and did not hurt him. Then they were all amazed and spoke among themselves, saying, “What a word this is! For with authority and power He commands the unclean spirits, and they come out.” And the report about Him went out into every place in the surrounding region.
We see here the power and uniqueness of the preaching of God’s Word. Now I know you can say, “Well, this was Jesus. So it was different.” And I’ll grant you, it was different, but we still have to look at this in light of the statement of Jesus I just quoted a few minutes ago, from later on in Luke. “He who hears you hears Me”. There’s a uniqueness and a power of the Word of God being proclaimed that comes out in verse 32: “They were astonished at His teaching, for His word was with authority.” It was the way He spoke it. It wasn’t just the way He read the passage of Scripture; it was the way He preached the Word of God.
And likewise in verse 36, even though this wasn’t preaching here, it’s when He commanded the demon to come out: “They were all amazed and said, ‘What a word this is! With authority and power He commands the unclean spirits, and they come out.” The point is, brethren, in true preaching it’s Christ’s voice that is heard. That’s the emphasis on the text: the speaking of God’s Word. There’s an implied contrast here, in this text, between Jesus and the teaching of the scribes. It doesn’t say it here in this passage, but in Mark 1:22 where it records the same incident it says that “His word was with authority, and not as their scribes.” I remember hearing Pastor Martin say in a sermon on Mark 1 many years ago that this man who shrieked out in the temple that day (he cried out; the demon in him cried out) “was content for many years, no doubt, with the droning of the scribes.” They were not preaching God’s Word with authority; they were engaged in what Paul talked about as “vain talking, profane babbling.”
You read about that in the Pastoral Epistles. Paul talks about how they were engaged in talking about myths and endless genealogies. You can read in commentaries what some of these guys evidently went off into. They went off into meaningless things that were not based on the text of Scripture. They used the text of Scripture to go off into drivel. But Jesus was preaching the Word of God. He wasn’t like the scribes.
I heard a guy on the radio the week I was going to teach this passage, the week of Passover. And here’s this guy, rambling on about the posture of the body in the eating of matzah for the Passover meal, and the reason it’s so important for the body to be in this position or that position. He talked about the blessing that is missed out on if it’s not in this certain position. You won’t find that anywhere in the Old Testament. But evidently, the rabbis went on and on about it. And he talked about, “If you don’t eat it in this position, you might have the matzah, but you won’t have the mitzvah.” And I thought, “This is what Jesus was facing! And this is what Paul was talking about: profane babbling, vain talking.”
Paul spoke in Colossians 2 about “things that are of no value against the indulgence of the flesh.” But brethren, do you know what is of value against the indulgence of the flesh? A man standing and telling you straight what the Word of God says. We must not undervalue the importance of preaching, and of teaching our people the importance of being in a church where the gospel is faithfully preached. Listen to a commentator, Michael Wilcock, on this passage here: “It is fashionable in some circles to play down the importance of preaching in the church.” Like I said earlier, people would want to call it speaking rather than preaching. To me that’s just one subtle way in which this happens. The other ways that are worse I mentioned. He goes on to say, “It is claimed that the gospel is conveyed much less effectively by what we say than by what we do and what we are.” He says, “There is no way of avoiding the fact, however, that the way God’s message comes across is by words. One man speaks, other men hear.” We must not despise, brethren, the foolishness of preaching, as the apostle says. We must not despise what the confession calls “the outward and ordinary means of grace.”
In Acts 20:32 Paul said to the Ephesian elders, “I commend you to God and to the word of His grace, which are able to build you up and give you an inheritance among all those who are sanctified.” When he commends them to the word of God’s grace he means the Word read, the Word memorized, the Word meditated on, and especially the Word preached.
Another text is 1 Corinthians 1:17-21. Here we have the words of the Apostle Paul, and again, these are well-known words and are well-known for a good reason:
For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the gospel, not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of no effect.
For the message of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing, but to us who are being saved it is the power of God. For it is written: “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.” Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this age? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe.
The word there κήρυγμα (kērugma) is emphasizing the message, but it’s using a word to describe it as the message that is preached. This is what God uses to save sinners, the message that is preached and heralded. Listen to some comments on this whole subject of the preaching of the Word in contrast to the speaking of the philosophers of the day in places like Corinth and Greece. Here’s what one commentator says:
It is impossible to exaggerate the almost fantastic mastery of the silver-tongued rhetorician (or orator) that he held in Greece. Plutarch says, “They made their voices sweet with musical cadences and modulations of tone and echoed resonances.” They thought not of what they were saying, but of how they were saying it (it was all about form, not substance). Their thought might be poisonous so long as it was enveloped in honeyed words. Philostratus tells us that Adrian, the sophist, had such a reputation in Rome, that when his messenger appeared with a notice that he was to lecture, the senate emptied and even the people at the games abandoned them to flock to hear him.
Dio Chrysostom draws a picture of these so-called wise men and their competitions in Corinth itself at the Isthmian games. He said, “You might hear many poor wretches of sophists, shouting and abusing each other, and their disciples, as they call them, squabbling; and many writers of books reading their stupid compositions, and many poets singing their poems, and many jugglers exhibiting their marvels, and many sooth-sayers giving the meaning of prodigies, and ten thousand rhetoricians twisting lawsuits, and no small number of traitors driving their several trades.” The Greeks were intoxicated with fine words; and to them the Christian preacher with his blunt message seemed a crude and uncultured figure, to be laughed at and ridiculed rather than to be listened to and respected.
It looked as if the Christian message had little chance of success against the background of Jewish or Greek life; but, as Paul said, “What looks like God’s foolishness is wiser than men’s wisdom; and what looks like God’s weakness is stronger than men’s strength.”3
And brethren, we need to be convinced of that because it is not skilled orators who are vying for attention with the preaching of God’s Word, but it’s anything and everything else under the sun, isn’t it? And we must remember that there is a peculiar power of God’s Word preached and a peculiar place given to God’s Word preached in His saving purposes.
The next text is here in 1 Corinthians as well, 1 Corinthians 2:1-5. This is a text I read almost every single Lord’s Day morning, and it’s part of my prayer before I go to preach; or if I’m not preaching on a given Sunday, it’s my prayer for whoever does preach in our church and in churches around the world. Paul says, “And I, brethren, when I came to you, did not come with excellence of speech or of wisdom declaring to you the testimony of God.” In other words, I’m not like the orators you are used to hearing in the city of Corinth. Here is the difference: “For I determined not to know anything among you except Jesus Christ and Him crucified.” And I don’t take that to mean that every sermon needs to be a gospel sermon so-called. It has to be Christ-centered in that it focuses on Christ’s gospel and His message and His Word. It has to be biblical, but it doesn’t have to be on the atonement or on the cross directly and be a primarily evangelistic message. Because when Paul addressed the various problems and errors at Corinth he was not knowing anything except Christ and Him crucified. But He goes on:
I was with you in weakness, in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching were not with persuasive words of human wisdom (like your orators), but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that your faith should not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God.
And brethren, do you believe that? You may not have the best oratorical skills, you might not be the most gifted preacher, but you are a called man of God according to a biblical calling through the church of Christ in examination of what the Scriptures say a man of God ought to be. You may not be a skilled orator, but do you believe that when you preach, as this man said, “with a blunt message”, and you are “a crude and uncultured figure” that it is in the demonstration of the Spirit and of power? We should believe that, and we should cry out to God that He will own our preaching so that it will indeed be just that to the people of God; so that their faith will not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God.
There used to be a guy when I was in Minneapolis who was in a church in the upper Midwest there, a few hours south of me. He would get so discouraged because he would preach and he didn’t see conversions. He saw the same people and they had the same sins year after year after year. He wanted to leave the ministry. Eventually, he got so discouraged he did leave that place. I used to say to him, “You need to remember that if it’s the truth you are preaching and the people are hearing with any faith—even mustard seed faith—you are doing good and you are accomplishing the saving purposes of God, and you are preaching doctrines that they may have heard for years. But when you say it again and they lay hold of it by faith again, you may not see the radical changes you want to see and you may not see them immediately, but over time good is being done.” And we need to believe that, brethren. We need to believe that, and we need to give preaching its rightful and important place.
Another text is the one read at the outset, 2 Timothy 4:1-4:
I charge you therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who will judge the living and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom: Preach the word! Be ready in season and out of season. Convince, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and teaching. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but according to their own desires, because they have itching ears, they will heap up for themselves teachers; and they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables.
Let me just say a few things from that text. Remember the charge that Paul gives. Remember his introductory words. He says, “I charge you before God and the Lord Jesus Christ.” In other words, “Take this to heart and think of the solemn words that I speak as I give you this charge to preach. Remember that I’m telling you this before God and before Jesus Christ, who is going to judge the living and the dead.” He is saying, “This is of utmost importance what I’m about to say to you.” And then what he says is, “Preach the word!” That’s his exhortation. That’s his command.
And then he tells us about the real and strong temptations we’re going to face and that we do face in our ministries. People want to say that worship is just music; that music is what people primarily want; music is what attracts people. There’s the trend, as I said, toward liturgy and doing more of other things and less of preaching. There are people with itching ears. They want you to say other things than what you are saying, gentler things. Maybe some of these visitors will come more than once if you don’t speak so bluntly, if you’re not so rough and extreme, or if your sermons aren’t so long. Maybe some of us do need to have shorter sermons. But brethren my point is that we must preach the word.
Another text is Acts 20:6-11. It’s the text where Paul is in Troas on his way back to Jerusalem at the end of the third missionary journey. It’s such an interesting text because it says the purpose that they met for was for the breaking of bread, the observance of the Lord’s Supper. So it’s what we would call a Lord’s Supper Service. And you might be tempted to think that that means you are mainly going to just have the Lord’s Supper and you are going to shorten your sermon. That was the longest sermon recorded in the Bible, wasn’t it? It was at a Lord’s Supper Service.
But now, let me just warn you about one other thing before I close. That is, that believing and holding to and trying to practice the centrality of preaching, that we don’t make preaching the all in all of our worship. It is not all of worship. It is primary and it is central, but we don’t want to let happen in our churches what has happened in the history of the Christian church at times and in places. I’m going to read from a man named Nick Needham who is a Reformed Baptist preacher in Scotland, from a book called Give Praise to God.
He talks about the time in the 19th century where in some non-conformist circles the only reason people came to the worship services was to hear the preaching; and so they would come in late because they disregarded what went on before. They regarded what went on before as simply the prelude to preaching and so on. He quotes from someone who says that people treated the beginning of the sermon “as if everything was just beginning,” that is, when the preacher stood up to preach. He said, “Here we see the preaching experience model of worship wrecking its worst havoc in evangelical life. The congregation has become an audience, the minister has become an orator, and everything else in the service can be safely ignored or even treated with casual contempt.”
Brethren, we must not so exalt preaching above everything else that we make it as though the rest is not the worship of God and it is not very significant. He says, “Liturgy, creeds, scripture lections, confession, intercessory prayer, psalms and hymns, eucharists, all have either been dropped or emptied of existential engagement. The only thing that really matters is to be uplifted through the sermon.” He then notes, “Subjectivity, when that happens, has won its first victory.”
Final Exhortations
It’s a good reminder; a good warning. I’ll just close then with these brief exhortations. Brethren, in light of what the Word of God says about the importance of the preaching of the Word, may God enable us to give preaching the primary and central place that God has assigned to it. May God enable us to remain steadfast regardless of what trends become popular, regardless of how many of our people may call for change, and how urgently or loudly even they may call. And may God enable us to cry out earnestly for God’s blessing on His appointed means just like we heard yesterday afternoon from Pastor Piñero. We need to cry out urgently brethren that God would bless the preaching of the Word. And may God Himself pour out a great blessing of people hungering and thirsting for the Word and pressing to hear the Word of God. Amen
Notes:
1. Duncan III, J. Ligon, Mark E. Dever, C.J. Mahaney, and R. Albert Mohler, Jr. “Affirmations and Denials, Article IV.” Toghether for the Gospel. April 2006 .
2. “Chapter 1: Of the Holy Scripture Being the True Word of God, The Preaching of the Word of God is the Word of God.” Second Helvetic Confession. 1556
3. Barclay, William. The Letters to the Corinthians, Westminster John Knox Press, 2002, pp. 24
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
A Call to Pure Worship: God Desires Pure Worship
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-A-Call-to-Pure-Worship-God-Desires-Pure-Worship-D-Scott-Meadows.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
With pure worship as the ultimate priority, the following propositions follow from the biblical doctrine and from reason. First, the devil desires nothing more than to corrupt our worship by the introduction of elements not contained in God’s Word or contrary to it, and we must be able to recognize this when it happens. This concern occupies our first address on “The Corruption of Worship.” Second, indispensable for pure worship is an appreciation of its standard for judgment and for reformation, and that standard is God’s Word alone. This will be our focus in the second address on “The Standard of Worship,” to be delivered in two pulpit sessions. Third, the church must be moved by God’s call to reform what is amiss and to remain ever vigilant against even the slightest corruption of worship. This call will come to us especially in the third message, “The Inspiration of Worship.”
And so let us now begin to consider, “The Corruption of Worship.” My thesis is simple. God desires pure worship, but man offers corrupt worship.
First, GOD DESIRES PURE WORSHIP
God is transcendent, absolutely supreme over all his creatures. Before creation came into being, God and God alone always existed. By his sovereign fiat and potent Word he called into existence everything and everyone else. Both God’s work of creation and his continuing works of Providence, that is, his most holy, wise, and powerful preserving, and governing all his creatures, and all their actions, are realities because of his pleasure and for the sake of his own glory. God does not exist for his creatures, but we exist for him. His absolute supremacy exalts his will over ours. His desires are paramount, and his revealed will is far, far above our wishes, whatever they may be. What pleases him, and not necessarily what pleases ourselves or anyone else, must be the rule of our lives. Further, our submission to and delight in God’s revealed will must be most apparent and conspicuous whenever we engage in his sacred worship.
Indeed, this devotion to God, this whole-hearted deliberate intention to please God and to carry out his commandments to the letter, is the mark of true worshippers and the reason Christ died for his elect. “He died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again” (2 Cor 5.15). Apart from redemption through Christ’s death, and on account of sin, all of us are found to be lawless ones and men-pleasers, ultimately because this is how we please ourselves ever since we became so depraved as to worship the one whose image we see in the mirror. This is how the apostle describes us all before conversion. But Christ died for us to raise us up out of this spiritual grave, and to make us walk again in spiritual life, that “henceforth,” that is, from now on, we should live “unto him who died for us, and rose again,” even our Lord Jesus Christ. To live to Christ is to worship him as supreme, even as our Lord and our God. This involves loving and trusting Christ so much and so sincerely, that pleasing him, and doing his will, while spurning all other lords, including our own tyrannical selves, really is, functionally, our ultimate priority.
This is tantamount to saying that God desires pure worship from us—worship that is clean, unmixed, free from what vitiates, weakens, and pollutes, worship that includes everything it should, and excludes anything and everything which does not properly belong to it. We have compelling biblical justification to make this astounding assertion: the entire divine redeeming work is directed toward the end of a great host of people who will render this pure worship to God for all eternity.
Once this idea grips your very soul, you can discover that this is the Bible’s grand theme—the glory of God, highlighted supremely in the redemption of his creatures, and most particularly of elect sinners, whom the Lord transforms into the church triumphant, to respond with grateful enthusiasm in eternal praises.
Surely the locus classicus of Scripture on true worship is found in John 4, verses 19-24. In this familiar dialogue between Jesus and a Samaritan woman at a well, we read:
19 The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet. 20 Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. 21 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. 22 Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews. 23 But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him. 24 God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.
Here Jesus announces several very important spiritual truths.
1. True Worshippers
First, he sets forth the very idea of “true worshippers” (verse 23). The whole earth was populated with worshipers of various sorts, but the worship offered by nearly everyone was unacceptable to God because it was not what Jesus here calls “true.” The word in the original conveys the sense of pertaining to what something should be, genuine not phony, and sincere not superficial. The original word for “worshippers” has, first, a literal sense. It means to kiss the hand, to bow like one who falls upon his knees and touches the ground with his forehead as an expression of profound reverence. Then, figuratively and derivatively, it came to mean, simply, to revere. Jesus conveys the notion of people who possess a true and deep reverence for God, and whose conduct demonstrates it.
2. Their Presence and Growing Number
Second, Jesus announces that such true worshippers are already present during his earthly lifetime, and that the number of them would multiply dramatically. “The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship” (verse 23). For one thing, the Archetypal Worshipper was standing right in front of the woman at the well. Jesus testified of himself, “I do always those things that please” my heavenly Father (John 8.29). His whole soul, his every thought, word, and deed, and his entire life, was but the offering up of praise, thanksgiving, and a sacrifice to the glory of God. But he had more than that in mind when he said the hour now is when true worshippers shall worship. Already he was saving sinners and remaking them in his own image in their spiritual life. The number of his disciples was growing, those already changed into true worshippers, whose worship was becoming increasingly pure. That is because Jesus Christ had come into the world from heaven to become the Redeemer of countless immoral idolaters by his death, burial, resurrection, and ascension, and then to pour out the Holy Spirit upon the day of Pentecost, powerfully calling into this sacred service of true worship many thousands of people from that day till this, until that host becomes a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, standing before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes, and palms in their hands, and crying with a loud voice, “Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb” (Rev 7.9-10). This is the glorious church Jesus had in mind when he announced, “The hour is coming, when the true worshippers shall worship.”
3. Worship of God the Father
Third, Jesus announces God the Father as the object of worship (verse 23). And note well that our Lord here emphasizes the Fatherhood of God. God will be worshipped as Father in his relationship to his Son, because true worship is Trinitarian. God will be worshipped as Father with appreciation of his gracious and faithful character, because true worship is not just trembling fear but grateful adoration. God will be worshipped as Father in relation to his people, because true worship is offered by God’s children who are especially beloved of him and have his image renewed in them, and thus they have an affinity for God’s excellent nature.
4. Worship in Spirit and in Truth
Fourth, Jesus announces that true worship is “in spirit and in truth,” a phrase that appears twice, in verses 23 and 24. This is an extremely rich expression of vast significance which includes the following ideas in my judgment. “In spirit” connotes worship that is offered in a spiritual manner, as opposed to the carnal, physical, and outward manner associated with the divinely-appointed Old Covenant worship with its elaborate tabernacle/temple and associated objects and rituals. The immediate context alludes to these, as the question of the proper location for worship was being discussed, whether it should be offered in “this mountain” or “in Jerusalem” (verse 20). We are not suggesting that no true worshippers lived before Jesus, for many before him had worshipped truly, even within Israel, but Israel as a whole had completely failed to prove herself a “true worshipper.” The New Covenant worship overspreading the world would be, in contrast with the Old Covenant, simple and unadorned, first arising from the heart of man by the internal operation of the Holy Spirit. This worship “in spirit” is also required by the reality that “God is Spirit” (verse 24); that is, his nature is wholly unlike idols, and he therefore must be worshipped differently than idols are worshipped. As Jesus’ servant Paul would preach years later,
24 God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; 25 Neither is worshipped with men’s hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things (Acts 17.24-25).
That true worship would be “in truth” raises a contrast with the corrupt and ignorant “will-worship” (Col 2.23) offered by their “fathers” in “this mountain” of Samaria. The term “will-worship” may have been coined by Paul, since no earlier examples have been found, and in context it probably means worship that was made up according to the pleasure of the worshippers, that is, invented by men (Calvin, in loc.). Worship that is “in truth” is rather in accord with God’s revelation in his Word and his Son Jesus Christ. Thus, true worship is that which arises from revelation-based knowledge, and it is corrupted and polluted by the intrusion of outside elements, no matter what their alternative source might be.
Still, the phrase “in spirit and in truth” is not setting forth two distinct traits but describing in tandem true Christian worship. D. A. Carson has written that this “in spirit and in truth” kind of worship is “essentially God-centered, made possible by the gift of the Holy Spirit, and in personal knowledge of and conformity to God’s Word-made-flesh, the one who is God’s truth, the faithful exposition and fulfillment of God and his saving purpose” (in loc.). So worship in spirit and in truth is, essentially, pure worship.
5. The Father’s Desire for True Worshippers
Fifth and finally, Jesus announces that “the Father seeks such [true worshippers] to worship him.” This testifies both to the initiating grace of God that seeks the lost sinners enslaved to false and corrupt worship, and to the inherent worthiness of God that wisely and justly desires his own glorification. God originally created man as true worshipper, but we corrupted his worship, and thereby corrupted ourselves. Now may his name be forever praised, because instead of repudiating man irrevocably, God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit act in concert to recreate a host of true worshippers from the human wreckage caused by sin—all for the display of his glory, the ultimate worthy end of creation in the first place.
My brethren, who, upon reading this Bible, can doubt that God desires true and pure worship? When we evaluate worship in this world, our controlling considerations must be these. Is this what God desires, only what he desires, and all that he desires? We should not even begin to ask questions such as, “Do I like it?,” or “Do they like it?,” or “Will it draw a large crowd?,” or, “Will this expand our influence?,” or a thousand other typical considerations people are raising in the modern debates about the substance and form of worship. People driven by these questions are self-condemned, proving that they do not understand even the first principles of true worship revealed in Holy Scripture!
Unless and until pleasing God alone is our deep, foundational, unshakeable conviction that actually controls our approach to worship, we cannot possibly be expected to arrive at anything like pure worship in the outcome, because many and powerful forces, both within us, among us, and around us in the world, militate against pure worship. The world, the flesh, and the devil are against it, and from what I and many others have observed, this triple-threat has made deep inroads even among Christians and churches known as evangelical, Reformed, and Reformed Baptist, where worship is often and obviously corrupted grossly.
I remain utterly convinced that differences right here account for much, and perhaps most, of the current contention in the so-called worship wars. One side refuses to budge from pleasing God, and the other is fundamentally idolatrous. It finally resolves into a cosmic conflict over whom to worship—God, or the creature.
The second part of our simple thesis is,
MAN OFFERS CORRUPT WORSHIP
One way of looking at the whole sweep of the biblical drama is that it amounts to the loss of pure worship in Eden by man’s sin, and the progressive restoration of pure worship by God’s grace, to be fully realized in the eternal Paradise of the new creation. Ever since Adam’s sin, fallen man has offered corrupt worship. Biblical examples of corrupt worship are legion, but we would mention a few important ones.
The first example I would mention is found as early as Genesis 4, where the Lord gives his verdict that Cain did not “do well” in worship (Gen 4.7). When the New Testament speaks of this event in Hebrews 11.4, it says that God rejected Cain and his sacrifice as being inferior to Abel and his sacrifice which was offered by faith. We gather from this that Abel was a believer, and that Abel’s offering was the fruit of his obedient faith in what God had said, apparently, about how he wanted to be worshipped. Cain was not a believer like Abel and Cain did not trust God like Abel in the very act of worship. To go very much beyond this in our commentary would be to indulge unwarranted speculation, but this much is clear. Only believers like Abel can offer worship that is acceptable to God, and only worship that looks to his revealed will for direction is acceptable to God. Acceptable worship recognizes God’s trustworthy character and right to rule us in all we do.
Another especially noteworthy example of corrupt worship is found in the account of Israel at the base of Mount Sinai while Moses was receiving the law from God. These who had just been delivered from Egyptian bondage by God’s almighty power grew impatient waiting for Moses to come back down to them and to lead them in worship according to God’s direction, and so they worshipped a golden calf, fashioned with graving tool by Aaron, no less (Exod 32). God described the result in verses 7 and 8.
7 And the Lord said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves: 8 They have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.
In the phrase, they “have corrupted themselves,” the translators have added “themselves” which is indicated by italics print in the Authorized Version. A good alternative rendering is, “hath done corruptly” (YLT), or perhaps, “have corrupted the worship,” as the stress in verse eight is upon the unauthorized and man-made nature of their actions, how that they “turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them,” that is, the way of worship, and how that they “have made them a molten calf,” a fabrication according to man’s will with no direction whatsoever from the true and living God that such a thing should be made, or how it should be made, and so forth, as was about to be given concerning the worship associated with the tabernacle. This terrible example from Israel’s early history may have inspired Jeroboam centuries later, the first king of the Northern Kingdom, as we shall see.
The third example, hugely significant for this topic, and which I would only mention in passing here, leaving it for later, is the example of Nadab and Abihu found in Leviticus chapter ten. We read there that they “offered strange fire before the Lord, which he commanded them not” (verse 1), and that “there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord” (verse 2)—a most instructive act of Providence that serves as a timeless warning about the danger of corrupt worship in the presence of God Most Holy.
I would offer one more example of corrupt worship before addressing the primary one to receive our fullest attention. Remember for a moment the case of Micah the Ephraimite in Judges 17. Shockingly, within the land of Israel, in his house of gods, this man made one of his sons a priest during a time of great apostasy when “every man did that which was right in his own eyes” (verses 5-6). There was so much spiritually wrong with Micah and his practice of religion we hardly know where to begin, but it is most offensive to God because it was a corruption of his worship by one who was supposed to be in the holy covenant with him.
Now let us weigh well a particularly notorious Old Testament example of corrupt worship, that of Jeroboam, the North’s first king, found in 1 Kings 12.25-33. First we would read the biblical account, and then expound it with points of contact and application for today.
25 Then Jeroboam built Shechem in mount Ephraim, and dwelt therein; and went out from thence, and built Penuel. 26 And Jeroboam said in his heart, Now shall the kingdom return to the house of David: 27 If this people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, then shall the heart of this people turn again unto their lord, even unto Rehoboam king of Judah, and they shall kill me, and go again to Rehoboam king of Judah. 28 Whereupon the king took counsel, and made two calves of gold, and said unto them, It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem: behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. 29 And he set the one in Bethel, and the other put he in Dan. 30 And this thing became a sin: for the people went to worship before the one, even unto Dan. 31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 33 So he offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the fifteenth day of the eighth month, even in the month which he had devised of his own heart; and ordained a feast unto the children of Israel: and he offered upon the altar, and burnt incense.
I want to draw three weighty points about corrupt worship from this passage, and press them home upon your conscience. First . . .
1. Corrupt Worship Arises from Misplaced Priorities
Consider well how this is illustrated in verses 26 and 27:
26 And Jeroboam said in his heart, Now shall the kingdom return to the house of David: 27 If this people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, then shall the heart of this people turn again unto their lord, even unto Rehoboam king of Judah, and they shall kill me, and go again to Rehoboam king of Judah.
The inspired text lets us into Jeroboam’s mind so we can see the motives behind what he was about to do. His priorities were selfish. His thinking about worship began in the wrong place. “How can this help me?,” he asked. His whole perspective was so obviously man-centered, and so his purpose was to influence others so that they would behave in a way that would be for his personal benefit, he believed, although he could have argued that he had in mind a larger and more noble agenda. The faithful narrative here exposes his natural desire for self-preservation, for he worries that “they shall kill me,” but even this cannot justify any deviation from God’s revealed will in worship. Jeroboam also subjugated worship to what he considered a more important goal to be realized, which was political. He reasoned this way: “If I let the people worship God’s way, then their political loyalties will return to Rehoboam king of Judah, and clearly that will not do.”
We should pay special attention to the fact that the chronicler under the infallible guidance of the Holy Spirit writes pejoratively in stressing these features of Jeroboam’s thoughts. Without any further explanation, it should be perfectly obvious to the reader, just from the way it is told, that these worship innovations were evil in the eyes of the Lord.
And alas! Jeroboam’s policy of corrupt worship was so unnecessary, and only came because he failed to trust God’s promise of blessing upon a faithful and obedient royal administration. Earlier in this account, we read that the Lord had said to Jeroboam that he was destined to become king of ten tribes of Israel,
And it shall be, if thou wilt hearken unto all that I command thee, and wilt walk in my ways, and do that is right in my sight, to keep my statutes and my commandments, as David my servant did; that I will be with thee, and build thee a sure house, as I built for David, and will give Israel unto thee (1 Kgs 11.38).
Matthew Henry observes in his commentary, “A practical disbelief of God’s all-sufficiency is at the bottom of all our treacherous departures from him.” We add, there was no good reason whatsoever to depart from the ultimate priority of God’s glory, and there never is. Further, forsaking this great priority had the most disastrous consequences, and it always does. The irony of all this is that pragmatism doesn’t work.
My fellow pastors, we see essentially the same policy being practiced today, do we not? It is not hard at all to find self-promoting preachers who will do nearly anything to get attention, wealth, and fame. All the time we hear pleas that if we would see the churches blessed, we must pander to consumer demands for the form and style of church ministry. This is supposedly necessary and justified for reaching “unchurched Harry and Mary,” a phrase now common because of a best-selling book on church growth. Market trends and community surveys are supposed to be the sources of direction to church leaders. That would be fine if we were setting up a chain of restaurants or deciding where to build a shopping center, but this is God’s holy worship we are talking about! All attempts to apply a business model to this and to “market the church,” as they say without blushing, are utterly profane! Sacrilege, I say! This stinks to high heaven!
Surely you too have observed much talk about “your best life now” with concern about eternity and heaven and hell either ignored, ridiculed, or twisted into a call to be good stewards of the environment with a promise that eventually, we will all experience heaven anyway, because, after all, love wins. I don’t think I need to prove this with primary sources when I say that there have been widespread calls for ecumenical compromise, for example, with the so-called Roman Catholic “Church,” so that we will be able to act as “co-belligerents” for the social and political good of fighting abortion, pornography, the normalization of homosexuality, and other evils of our generation.
Now brethren, please listen to me. Of course we rejoice whenever preachers survive persecution, when good churches grow large without compromising truth and righteousness, when Christians enjoy earthly blessings, and when social evils recede, but these good things can never become more important to us than pure worship, or else it will be corrupted, and that is the greatest catastrophe of all! Corrupt worship, because it impugns God’s glory, is worse than martyrdom, worse than small churches, worse than poverty, and worse than unbelievers showing their true colors in public. The wise words of a famous old fundamentalist preacher come to mind: “Never sacrifice the permanent on the altar of the immediate.” Bob Jones, Sr., used to bellow this from the pulpit, and we offer a hearty, “Amen!” Never forget this. Corrupt worship arises from misplaced priorities.
Second, consider this . . .
2. Corrupt Worship Flourishes When Convenience Replaces Conviction
The next two verses show this, verses 28 and 29.
28 Whereupon the king took counsel, and made two calves of gold, and said unto them, It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem: behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. 29 And he set the one in Bethel, and the other put he in Dan.
Jeroboam “took counsel” from ungodly men. We know this from the policy he put into action evidently as a result of this counsel. If Jeroboam had been like the blessed man of the first psalm, he would not have walked in the counsel of the ungodly, but rather he would have had his delight in the law of the Lord, meditating in it day and night, and then Jeroboam would have been like a flourishing tree, and whatsoever he did would have prospered (Psa 1.1-3). Godly people look to Scripture alone for direction in all things spiritual and moral. This does not preclude receiving counsel through others, but they must be godly ones through whom God’s counsel comes, always pointing us to the Scriptures for knowing God’s will.
Jeroboam “made two calves of gold,” expressly violating God’s law, for example, in the first and second of the Ten Commandments (Exod 20.1-6). Jeroboam lacked any intention to keep the law of Yahweh. Yet he associated these idols with Yahweh as having led Israel out of Egypt! Jeroboam’s religion was a parasite to pure worship, feeding off of it, borrowing from it here and there cafeteria-style for a veneer of legitimacy, all while destroying it in the process.
With his infernal plan in mind and shiny calf idols for show, Jeroboam then made his sales pitch to the people of the north. “It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem.” It is too burdensome for you. It is irksome and completely unnecessary. I have provided for you a far cheaper and easier alternative to that expensive routine of annual pilgrimages to Jerusalem, bringing your tithes and offerings. What is this but to debase God as unworthy of our all? Cheap religion is a bad bargain because it is not worth the paper it is printed on; it is a worthless currency that leads to eternal bankruptcy. It is the rotting corpse of spiritual death all dressed up for church, and a stench in God’s nostrils.
Modern manifestations of “convenient Christianity” abound. We have read of drive-through prayer windows in church buildings, and the electronic church takes the place of real church for very many professing Christians, whether through radio or television or the Internet. Some have chosen spiritually weak churches mainly because they were only a few minutes’ drive from their home, even though a much better church was within their reach. King David condemns them by his testimony of refusing to offer “unto the Lord my God that which doth cost me nothing” (2 Sam 24.24).
There is a slightly different way in which the phrase about it being “too much for you to go up to Jerusalem” might be translated. The ESV renders it, “You have gone up to Jerusalem long enough,” and this seems to cast aspersions on the practice simply because of its antiquity. If that sense is correct, then Jeroboam is saying, in effect, “We have a new way to worship that improves the old. We believe in creativity in worship, and you are really going to like our fresh, up-to-date take on the old-time religion.” Do I need to cite evidence for this policy in action today? Churches unashamedly advertise “contemporary worship,” which, according to the dictionary, is just another way of saying modern worship. Now friends, the right way of worshipping God must be a very, very old way, because God’s people have long been worshipping him the right way. It is easy to make the case for historic and traditional worship. We are not the first generation to have the Bible with a serious, Spirit-led, earnest resolve to do things God’s way. Pure worship is ancient and, we might even say, timeless. We could just as easily have “contemporary water” as contemporary worship! Everyone worships in his own day and time, and the true worshippers stand in the old paths, where is the good way, and they walk in it, and find rest for their souls (Jer 6.16).
I admit I do not have very much first-hand experience with this corrupt, “contemporary worship,” so I have had to resort to reading about it being practiced in other places. One proponent speaking openly on his website says that he is “still a happy customer” of contemporary worship. Yes, that’s the way he puts it. He argues for it because it “reaches people faster” than traditional worship, and because it supposedly “reaches different people” than traditional worship does. He freely admits that “much of this has to do with music,” and admits that people’s “taste” in music is an important factor to be considered. Finally, as if this were the ultimate justification for it, he admits in a damning statement, “I just like contemporary worship” (www.joshhunt.com/contemp.html). The problem is not just that God may not like it, but that this counselor of how to worship God does not even seem to take God’s will into consideration at all! Has Jeroboam risen from the dead? It sure seems that he has, and somebody has even figured out a way to clone him, because I see Jeroboams everywhere! Corrupt worship flourishes when convenience replaces conviction.
Thirdly and finally . . .
3. Corrupt Worship Multiplies Manmade Religious Innovations
This truth is illustrated in the last four verses of our text.
30 And this thing became a sin: for the people went to worship before the one, even unto Dan. 31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi. 32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made. 33 So he offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the fifteenth day of the eighth month, even in the month which he had devised of his own heart; and ordained a feast unto the children of Israel: and he offered upon the altar, and burnt incense.
We see from this that once Jeroboam forsook the anchor of Scripture from his ship of policy, he took liberty to sail into all kinds of unchartered waters, introducing new measures and religious innovations at his own whim. And the record here says “this thing became a sin”—a great sin indeed, a pervasive sin, and a sin that persisted through many generations. To a large degree his innovations displaced the remnants of pure worship, as the legitimate Levitical priests fled into the southern region of Judah (2 Chron 11.13-14). Future evil kings of the north were condemned by God because they walked in the infamous way of wicked Jeroboam, and in his sin wherewith he made Israel to sin (see 1 Kgs 15.34; 16.2, 19, 26; 21.22; 22.52; 2 Kgs 3.3; 10.29, and many similar passages). All this led to the utter disaster of the Assyrian captivity of 722 b.c., not to mention the fate of all these same corrupt worshippers now suffering eternal vengeance.
Consider some of the specific new measures made up by Jeroboam. “He . . . made temples on high places” (ESV), presumably at least at Dan and Bethel, but instead of praiseworthy zeal, these were many “altars to sin” (Hos 8.11). What many count as “success” under the policy of church growth pragmatism is just the multiplication and enlargement of offenses before God.
Jeroboam also “made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi,” who were the only ones God authorized to be priests. Corrupt worship always tramples biblical qualifications for leaders of worship. Today we have seen women pastors and homosexual bishops, but these egregious examples of flouting biblical qualifications is the same kind of sin practiced by those who ordain unqualified men to elderships, men who are not exemplary husbands and fathers, and men who lack the biblical and theological knowledge and the intellectual skills required to preach the gospel accurately and to refute the heretics. Better to have no pastors than men without a divine call who lack the necessary qualifications for doing the work of ministry!
Jeroboam also “ordained a feast in the eighth month . . . like unto the feast that is in Judah,” that is, the one which was ordained by God. Even so, corrupt worship ever since has invented many supposedly “holy days” not in Scripture, like Advent, Christmastide, Palm Sunday, Ash Wednesday, Holy Thursday, Easter Sunday, Pentecost, Ascension, many feasts of the saints—all without a shred of evidence that God commands these for his worship. The only holy day Scripture sets forth that binds our conscience today is the weekly Lord’s Day, also known as the Christian Sabbath, and yet this is under attack in many quarters, especially by professing Christians, who are often quite enthusiastic for the manmade “holy days.”
With his own hands, Jeroboam also “offered upon the altar.” This is mentioned three times in verses 32 and 33 for emphasis. This was a heinous presumption and an especially a bad example coming from a king without God’s command to do this. Even good King Uzziah was not spared an immediate judgment of leprosy when he dared to burn incense on the Lord’s altar (2 Chron 26.16-20).
The final nail in the coffin of Jeroboam’s corrupt worship appears in the comment here that the special time in his liturgical calendar was “even in the month which he had devised of his own heart.” This gets to the root of corrupt worship, because it lays bare Jeroboam’s self-idolatry. He did not look to God for guidance, because worshiping God was not his purpose. He did not aim to glorify God in his actions, because self-glory was first on the agenda. Pure worship is directed toward God alone and it is directed by God alone, because the very submission implicit in pure worship is in itself an essential part of that worship, and therefore absolutely essential in a proper relationship with God. The origin of a worship practice is a test of its legitimacy. We should always be asking, “Does this arise out of Scripture, or from mere human desire? Is this revealed by God, or fabricated by man? If any part of our worship exists just because of human desire and is crafted by human device, it is corrupting our worship. Everything we do in worship should be traceable to God’s revealed will.
Let me offer a closing word of more specific application. I hope you will agree with this statement from Affirmation 2010, a consensus document published last year in association with The Bible League Trust of Great Britain, which says we should reject the spirit prevailing in many churches, with its tendency to turn worship into nothing more than worldly entertainment. It [should] grieve us that, in God’s house, ministers so often choose to dress casually and conduct themselves in an undignified manner, as it also [should] grieve us that congregations are prone to follow their bad examples, becoming cavalier about God and his holiness and behaving in a most unworthy and unseemly manner. [We should grieve that] the reverence and awe of God have tragically all but disappeared in our day. . . . [We should] reject the introduction into solemn public worship of . . . drama, mime, puppetry, art, dance, comedy, [and] pop-music (with its music groups and instrumentalists). . . . We [should] deprecate so-called “Contemporary Christian worship,” believing its innovations to be dishonoring to God, contrary to Scripture (as “will worship”), and harmful to the testimony of Christ’s professing Church. . . . [We should deny that just] anyone may undertake public ministry in the church, even as we reject the idea that women may lead any part of divine worship or preach to the gathered church. [And we should recognize that] God has appointed preaching as the proper way to make known his truth to this needy world [end quote].
God desires pure worship, but man offers corrupt worship. Let us recognize any sin in us and resolve to reform toward pure worship for the glory of God. Amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Como debemos adorar a Dios
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2011-Conferencia-Pastoral-How-Should-We-Worship-God-I.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Basaremos esta reflexión en el capítulo 12 del libro de los Hebreos, versículos 28 y 29.
El Apóstol escribe: «Por lo cual, puesto que recibimos un reino que es inconmovible, demostremos gratitud, mediante la cual ofrezcamos a Dios un servicio aceptable con temor y reverencia, porque nuestro Dios es fuego consumidor».
Aquí, el texto está diciendo que nuestra adoración debe ir marcada por la reverencia, o temor piadoso, y por el sobrecogimiento. Vivimos en una época en la que la adoración cristiana no suele conllevar estas características. En realidad, podríamos decir que la corriente discurre precisamente en la dirección opuesta. Este es un tiempo en el que la gente habla de guerras de adoración y, en esas supuestas luchas (y con este término quiero decir que existe un gran debate e incluso amplias discusiones sobre la forma en la que deberíamos adorar a Dios), parecería que incluso en medio de tanta argumentación se está llegando a perder de vista este punto tan crucial.
Además, aparte de decirnos que deberíamos adorar a Dios con reverencia y sobrecogimiento, o temor piadoso, otra de las cosas que este texto declara es que existe una conexión entre lo que creemos acerca de Dios y la forma que tenemos de adorar.
En otras palabras podemos decir que aquello que creemos nos informará —o al menos debería hacerlo— sobre la forma que tenemos de adorar y debería gobernar nuestro modo de adorar a Dios. Por así decirlo, debería determinar nuestra forma de adoración. Nos dice que debemos hacerlo con reverencia y temor piadoso, porque nuestro Dios es fuego consumidor.
Si nosotros entendemos correctamente lo que Dios es, esto nos ayudará a saber cómo deberíamos adorarle. Pero no es tan sencillo. Algunos pastores han comentado que en el seno de sus congregaciones hay personas que aman las cosas que ellos enseñan acerca de Dios, pero que no ven la conexión que hay entre esto y la necesidad de adorar a Dios de una forma concreta, con reverencia y sobrecogimiento. Suelen decir: «Me gusta lo que usted está diciendo sobre Dios, pero me siguen agradando los elementos más populares de la adoración». De modo que, desde mi punto de vista, si queremos que la gente adore a Dios correctamente y si nosotros mismos queremos conocer cuál es ese modo adecuado, no debemos limitarnos a instruir sobre los atributos de Dios, sino que es necesario que enseñemos lo que las Escrituras dicen sobre la forma en la que debemos adorarle.
El objetivo de esta reflexión no se limita a recodar al lector quién es el Dios al que servimos, sino a exhortarle declarando que Él es fuego consumidor y, por tanto, es preciso recordar que es santo, todopoderoso, soberano, justo y formidable. Por consiguiente, se le debe adorar con reverencia y sobrecogimiento. Que Dios nos ayude a hacerlo así.
Me gustaría tratar el tema de la reverencia en la adoración y lo voy a hacer mediante la presentación de tres corrientes o problemas actuales. Quisiera instarles a que eviten tres cosas concretas que supongo que la mayoría de ustedes ya procuran eludir por una buena razón. De todos modos, me gustaría animarles a pensar en ellas y a que sigan adelante en su fidelidad.
Empezaremos, pues, con tres problemas presentes en nuestros días. Comenzaré tratando aquellos problemas que hablan de las cosas que se deben evitar y lo hago así por la apremiante necesidad que tenemos hoy día de detectar y eludir los errores. Así que, al pensar en este tema de la reverencia en la adoración, el primer problema actual es el siguiente: en nuestro tiempo y en este siglo, la iglesia que profesa ser de Cristo hace un gran hincapié en el gozo de la adoración y en tener una experiencia edificante durante la misma. El gozo es, ciertamente, una característica importante y deseable en la adoración a Dios y, de hecho, se podría decir lo mismo de tener una experiencia edificante en ella. Queremos que nuestra gente sea edificada, y esto significa que se desarrolle, porque existe un sentido en el cual esto es una idea escrituraria. Sin embargo, a veces se hace un hincapié exagerado en estas cosas.
Mi propósito es aclarar que sentir gozo y tener una experiencia edificante no es la esencia de la adoración. No conforman lo que se podría definir como características sine qua non de la adoración, es decir, algo sin lo que es imposible que exista una adoración verdadera. Esta es la forma en la que se presentan estas cosas, la manera en la que se habla de ellas en nuestros días. En realidad, cuando pensamos en la adoración hoy día, y entramos en conversaciones sobre el tema con otras personas, existe casi una presuposición de que si va a haber una adoración verdadera, esta tiene que caracterizarse de forma especial por el gozo. No creo que sea esto lo que las Escrituras enseñan.
Una de las razones por las que digo esto es la siguiente: la palabra griega que se usa principalmente en la Biblia para referirse a la adoración es proskuneo y, la mayoría de las veces, traducimos esta palabra sencillamente por adoración. Pero existe otra forma de traducirla legítimamente, es muy literal, y esta es: caer. También podría traducirse por inclinarse mucho o caer a los pies de alguien, y es la interpretación literal de esta palabra cuando se utiliza en el caso de la adoración.
Si escuchamos a algunas personas discutir sobre el tema de la adoración en nuestros días, no pensaríamos que éste fuese el caso. Uno tendería a pensar que la palabra del Nuevo Testamento para adoración significaría más bien cantar, pasar un buen tiempo, o sentirse emocionalmente conmovido, pero eso no es el significado de la palabra. Lo que significa realmente es caer, inclinarse mucho.
Así que, esta es una de las razones por las que cuando pensamos en la esencia de la adoración no debemos limitarnos a pensar en sentirnos contentos o en tener una experiencia edificante.
Otra de las razones por las que digo esto es por algunas de las imágenes bíblicas de la adoración en el Cielo. Sin embargo, debemos puntualizar que la adoración que se lleva a cabo en el Cielo es pura y sin pecado. Podríamos decir que esa es la adoración ideal y si tuviéramos que citar algunos de los pasajes en los que vemos esas imágenes, sabríamos de inmediato a cuáles recurrir. Veamos, por ejemplo, Isaías 6:1-4. Se trata del conocido relato de la visión que tuvo Isaías. Comienza haciendo una referencia al momento exacto en el tiempo: «En el año de la muerte del rey Uzías —y ahora nos cuenta su visión—, vi yo al Señor sentado sobre un trono alto y sublime, y la orla de su manto llenaba el templo. Por encima de Él había serafines —seres angelicales—; cada uno tenía seis alas —sigue diciendo—: con dos cubrían sus rostros, con dos cubrían sus pies y con dos volaban. Y el uno al otro daba voces, diciendo: Santo, Santo, Santo, es el Señor de los ejércitos, llena está toda la tierra de su gloria. Y se estremecieron los cimientos de los umbrales a la voz del que clamaba, y la casa se llenó de humo».
Al tratarse de seres perfectamente santos, estar en la presencia de Dios es para ellos una experiencia indudablemente edificante. Sin lugar a duda, encontrarse ante el Dios santo es para ellos algo digno de gozo. Son seres santos, así que aman aquello que Dios ama. Aman a Dios mismo. Se deleitan por estar en su presencia, pero vemos que en lo que ellos se centran realmente es en la santidad de Dios. Aunque ellos mismos son seres sin pecado, ese Dios es alguien que está muy por encima de ellos. Es el Creador; ellos no son más que meras criaturas y existe un sentido en el que, aun no teniendo pecado (ellos no tienen el problema que nosotros tenemos cuando venimos a la presencia de Dios y que es el mayor de los problemas), siguen siendo criaturas y, por tanto, Dios es totalmente distinto a ellos y tan superior que la respuesta de ellos es cubrirse el rostro a causa de la gloria de Dios, y taparse los pies como indicando en cierto modo algún tipo de vergüenza por encontrarse ante la presencia del Dios vivo. Este es, pues, mi punto de vista sobre esta imagen bíblica de la adoración. Este hincapié está completamente en armonía con lo que tenemos al final del capítulo doce de Hebreos: adorar con reverencia, temor y sobrecogimiento. No es el énfasis que se da en nuestros días en lo que concierne lo que debería de ser la adoración.
Otra imagen es la que nos da el libro de Apocalipsis en su capítulo 4 y versículos 8 al 11. Aquí vemos otra imagen de la adoración en el Cielo. Es una de las escenas que el apóstol Juan pudo contemplar cuando Dios le permitió ver algunas de las cosas que ocurrían en el Cielo. Comenzando por el versículo ocho, leemos: «Y los cuatro seres vivientes, cada uno de ellos con seis alas, estaban llenos de ojos alrededor y por dentro, y día y noche no cesaban de decir: Santo, Santo, Santo, es el Señor Dios, el Todopoderoso, el que era, el que es y el que ha de venir». Una vez más se centran en la santidad, en el poder y en la omnipotencia del Señor Dios todopoderoso y, luego, en su eternidad, su inmensidad, su grandeza, su infinidad: «El que era, y es, y ha de venir». Y a continuación dice: «Y cada vez que los seres vivientes dan gloria, honor y acción de gracias al que está sentado en el trono, al que vive por los siglos de los siglos, los veinticuatro ancianos se postran delante del que está sentado en el trono, y adoran al que vive por los siglos de los siglos, y echan sus coronas delante del trono, diciendo: Digno eres, Señor y Dios nuestro, de recibir la gloria y el honor y el poder, porque tú creaste todas las cosas, y por tu voluntad existen y fueron creadas».
De nuevo, lo que vemos es lo siguiente: la noción, la imagen de obediencia y lo que podríamos llamar reverencia, humildad, veneración y sobrecogimiento. ¿Qué hacen los veinticuatro ancianos mientras están delante del trono? Según se nos dice, se postran ante Él y le adoran. Esto no significa en modo alguno que los momentos de adoración en el Cielo no pudieran caracterizarse por levantar el rostro, alzar las manos, cantar con gozo y dar gracias a Dios. Sin duda todas estas cosas representan la adoración en el Cielo, pero el tema es sencillamente éste: cuando se nos dan breves imágenes de la adoración a Dios en el Cielo, lo que se enfatiza por parte de los ángeles o por los veinticuatro ancianos redimidos que se inclinan y adoran a Dios es exactamente eso: que se inclinan y adoran con reverencia y sobrecogimiento. Lo que yo quiero recalcar es, sencillamente, esto: en el centro de lo que es la verdadera adoración de Dios se encuentra este tema de la reverencia y el sobrecogimiento.
Lo tercero que me gustaría decir, en cuanto al peligro de enfatizar en exceso el gozo y el tener una experiencia edificante es lo siguiente: el hincapié que se hace hoy día en el gozo de la adoración suele existir a expensas de la reverencia. Y cuando digo «a expensas de la reverencia» estoy escogiendo mis palabras a propósito. Esto ocurre con frecuencia, diría que demasiado a menudo.
No estoy diciendo que todo aquel que hable de gozo en la adoración esté haciendo necesariamente un énfasis incorrecto. Deberíamos sentirnos gozosos en la casa de Dios, pero el problema es que en muchos lugares, el resultado de un énfasis extralimitado llega a ser un ambiente de fiesta en la casa de Dios.
Mi esposa fue educada en un trasfondo bautista fundamentalista. Recuerdo que hace muchos años —y me estoy refiriendo a hace unos treinta años—cuando ella no conocía la doctrina reformada en absoluto, que fuimos por primera vez a una iglesia bautista reformada al oeste de Michigan. A ella no le gustó, le desagradó la atmósfera de reverencia y no quería volver a aquella iglesia. En aquel tiempo todavía no era mi esposa. La historia de cómo acabó siendo mi esposa después de aquel fatídico día es interesante. El caso es que se aguantó y, después de varios meses de adorar en aquella iglesia que en un principio le había parecido demasiado aburrida, convencional y silenciosa, cuando visitó de nuevo la iglesia fundamentalista me comentó: «Dave, no me gustó». Le pregunté el por qué y me contestó: «Era demasiado frívolo. No era serio. Era como si las personas no se dieran cuenta de que estaban en la presencia de Dios».
Lo que os cuento pasó hace treinta años. He vuelto allí con ella y también hemos visitado otras iglesias. En ellas hemos podido ver a personas que entran con su café en la mano, hablando en voz alta con personas que se encuentran al otro extremo del auditorio, saludando a unos y a otros, y todo esto en los dos minutos que se tarda en cantar el primer himno. Ese es el tipo de ambiente que se suele dar, de alguna manera, incluso en la mayoría de las iglesias conservadoras. Muchos piensan que, si sientes reverencia no puedes tener gozo, pero es necesario recordarles y enseñarles que la reverencia no es lo contrario del gozo. ¿Qué es lo opuesto al gozo? Desde luego no es la reverencia; es la congoja y la Palabra de Dios no nos enseña que debamos adorar a Dios con tristeza, aunque incluso esto pueda ser una emoción legítima en la adoración de Dios. Pero lo que quiero resaltar aquí es que la reverencia no es lo opuesto al gozo. Por eso, cuando la gente establece la distinción de que debemos sentir gozo o reverencia, esto no es correcto. No se trata de lo uno o lo otro. Esto no es lo que enseña la Palabra de Dios y nosotros debemos decir y enseñar a nuestra gente que la adoración sin gozo es algo que tiene que ser remediado. Me explico: espero que no se sientan ustedes satisfechos si ven a un hombre de pie, con su himnario a medio levantar y, como mucho, murmurando uno de los hermosos himnos que cantamos sobre la gloria y la gracia de Dios, y sobre Jesucristo. Esto no es una adoración aceptable. Esta es la adoración que caracteriza a los no creyentes, a aquellas personas que no tienen nada por lo que regocijarse, nada por lo que gloriarse, y la forma de remediarlo no es sustituirla por otro tipo de adoración que caracteriza también a los no creyentes y que es la adoración irreverente.
La Biblia hace mucho hincapié en ello y lo deja muy claro. La adoración debe estar marcada por el gozo. Podríamos buscar en la concordancia palabras como gozo, júbilo, gritar, música y todas esas cosas, pero me gustaría considerar unos breves ejemplos de los Salmos. El Salmo 66:1-2 dice así: «Aclamad con júbilo a Dios, toda la tierra; cantad la gloria de su nombre; haced gloriosa su alabanza». Y el Salmo 81:1 dice: «Cantad con gozo a Dios, fortaleza nuestra; aclamad con júbilo al Dios de Jacob». En el Salmo 95:1-2 leemos: «Venid, cantemos con gozo al Señor, aclamemos con júbilo a la roca de nuestra salvación. Vengamos ante su presencia con acción de gracias; aclamémosle con salmos». Y luego, el Salmo 100:1-2 declara: «Aclamad con júbilo al Señor, toda la tierra. Servid al Señor con alegría; venid ante él con cánticos de júbilo».
Un colega pastor conocido aquí en los Estados Unidos, exponía en su libro titulado Feelings and Faith [Sentimientos y fe] que nuestra adoración debería caracterizarse por el gozo. Hablaba de las emociones en la adoración y decía que cuando pensamos en nuestra forma de cantar, la emoción primordial que deberíamos tener en cuenta y que ciertamente entra en nuestra perspectiva es el gozo. En una ocasión en que yo dirigía una clase, alguien formuló una pregunta. Dijo que él cuestionaba aquello y yo creo que fue porque sintió aquel mismo punto que yo estoy desarrollando aquí. Su pregunta fue: «¿Existe el peligro de enfatizar en exceso el gozo? ¿Sería exagerado decir que ésta debe ser la emoción principal asociada al hecho de cantar?». Yo respondí: «No. Yo estoy de acuerdo con esa afirmación» y aproveché parte del tiempo de la clase siguiente para leer toda una lista de salmos en los que se establece una relación entre gozo y cantar. Se considera que cantar es un grito de júbilo.
Yo expliqué aquel punto, pero lo que quiero exponer aquí no es que debamos ignorar por completo el gozo. Mi punto es este: no podemos referirnos al gozo del mismo modo que a la reverencia y decir que es la esencia de la adoración. No lo es.
La reverencia se encuentra en el corazón mismo de lo que es la adoración. Lo vemos en unos cuantos pasajes como Jueces 20:23. Se trata de un incidente que ocurre con la violación y el asesinato de la concubina de un levita y, a continuación, vemos a Israel preparando líneas de combate contra los hijos de Benjamín. Se relata el primer día de batalla en el que los israelitas fueron derrotados por los benjamitas, etc. Pero vemos que, justo en medio de esto, después del primer día de batalla, leemos lo siguiente: «Y subieron los hijos de Israel y lloraron delante del Señor hasta la noche, y consultaron al Señor, diciendo. ¿Nos acercaremos otra vez para combatir contra los hijos de mi hermano Benjamín? Y el Señor dijo: Subid contra él».
Ahora bien, después de ese primer día de batalla en el que murieron 22 000 hombres, no habría sido adecuado venir delante del Señor con alegría, agradecimiento y gritos de júbilo. Ellos vinieron delante del Señor. Lloraron y oraron derramando su corazón ante Él y se nos dice que cuando lo hicieron, subieron y lloraron delante de Él hasta la noche.
Mi punto es sencillamente este: nadie contemplaría esta situación diciendo que no se trataba de un acto de adoración fundamentalmente porque no había gozo. Sin embargo, sí podríamos decir que si su actividad delante de Dios no hubiese estado marcada por la reverencia, no habría sido un acto adecuado de adoración. ¿Queda esto bien claro? No pretendo hablar negativamente acerca del gozo en la adoración, sino sencillamente que la esencia de ésta no es el gozo como muchas personas parecen creer en nuestros días. La esencia de la adoración es la reverencia delante de Dios. Otro ejemplo que expone este mismo concepto se encuentra en Joel 2:12-17. Se trata de uno de esos puntos que, si tan sólo tuviésemos nuestras Biblias y tuviéramos que debatir sobre este punto, probablemente sería innecesario. Por así decirlo es algo elemental, pero en nuestros días es algo en lo que se debe hacer hincapié. Asimismo, yo diría incluso esto: aunque sepamos estas cosas, la presión que tenemos de continuo sobre nosotros hace que sea necesario que recordemos estas cosas y nos afirmemos sobre ellas.
Joel 2:12: «Aun ahora —declara el Señor— volved a mí de todo corazón». Veamos en qué contexto se dice esto. Está hablando de la plaga de langostas, el juicio de Dios que ella representa. «Volved a mí de todo corazón, con ayuno, llanto y lamento. Rasgad vuestro corazón y no vuestros vestidos; volved ahora al Señor vuestro Dios, porque Él es compasivo y clemente, lento para la ira, abundante en misericordia, y se arrepiente de infligir el mal. ¿Quién sabe si volverá y se apiadará, y dejará tras sí bendición, es decir, ofrenda de cereal y libación para el Señor vuestro Dios? Tocad trompeta en Sion, promulgad ayuno, convocad asamblea, reunid al pueblo, santificad la asamblea, congregad a los ancianos, reunid a los pequeños y a los niños de pecho. Salga el novio de su aposento y la novia de su alcoba. Entre el pórtico y el altar, lloren los sacerdotes, ministros del Señor, y digan: perdona, oh Señor, a tu pueblo, y no entregues tu heredad al oprobio, a la burla entre las naciones. ¿Por qué han de decir entre los pueblos: “¿Dónde está su Dios”?».
Por supuesto, la cuestión es la siguiente: Dios dice que esto va a ser una asamblea sagrada a la que Él mismo está llamando, pero dice que estará marcada por el llanto y el lamento. Su pueblo debe rendir su corazón, caer delante de Él, clamando y pidiendo misericordia. Ésta es la adoración que Dios ordenó. Vemos que el gozo no sólo no es la nota dominante de la misma, sino que es una nota que está completamente ausente.
De nuevo me gustaría señalar que si expongo este punto es para decir que la ausencia de gozo no significa que no sea adoración. Por el contrario, si no estuviera marcada por la reverencia, entonces sí sería una adoración que no honra a Dios.
Otro de los textos se encuentra en el Nuevo Testamento y es Santiago 4:7-10. Se trata de circunstancias inusuales, pero me sirven para exponer sencillamente que la reverencia es la esencia de la adoración. Quiero dedicar algo de tiempo a esta situación porque no se está en el Antiguo Testamento, sino en el Nuevo.
Hay mucha gente hoy día que se empeñan en decirnos que las cosas son distintas en el Nuevo Testamento, pero en este texto leemos lo siguiente: «Por tanto, someteos a Dios. Resistid, pues, al diablo y huirá de vosotros. Acercaos a Dios, y Él se acercará a vosotros. Limpiad vuestras manos, pecadores; y vosotros de doble ánimo, purificad vuestros corazones. Afligíos, lamentad y llorad; que vuestra risa se torne en llanto y vuestro gozo en tristeza. Humillaos en la presencia del Señor y Él os exaltará».
Evidentemente, había gente que tenía la misma forma incorrecta de pensar que existe en nuestros días. Cualesquiera que sean nuestras circunstancias, sin importar que seamos grandes pecadores, cuando vamos a la casa de Dios queremos simplemente reír y regocijarnos. Santiago dice que a causa de nuestras circunstancias, a causa de nuestros pecados que claman pidiendo arrepentimiento, quiere que detengamos nuestra risa y que empecemos a lamentarnos. Quiere que nuestro ánimo principal no sea de gozo sino de aflicción. Dice que es necesario que lamentemos, nos aflijamos y lloremos y que esa será la adoración adecuada y correcta a Dios.
¿Queda claro este punto? Puede existir una adoración verdadera que honre a Dios aunque no esté marcada por el gozo. Sin embargo, no puede haber una adoración verdadera que honre a Dios si no está marcada de forma particular por la reverencia. Nuestro gozo, y con esto me refiero al gozo en la adoración, siempre debe ir gobernado por la reverencia y la dignidad.
Veamos lo que dice el Salmo 2:11. Se trata de un buen texto que tipifica este punto. No trata directamente del tema de la adoración. El contexto del salmo habla de los gobernantes de la tierra y de cómo deberían pensar acerca de Dios y de su rebelión en contra de Dios. Dice que deberían detenerse y arrepentirse de sus pecados y, en el versículo 11, les dice a ellos y también al pueblo de Dios: «Adorad al Señor con reverencia, y alegraos con temblor».
Incluso nuestro regocijo debería estar marcado y atenuado por el temblor. Debe haber dignidad.
Veamos qué nos dice Payson sobre esto: «Con qué profunda admiración debemos entrar en la presencia de la extraordinaria Majestad del Cielo y de la tierra y recibir sus favores». En otras palabras, lo que está diciendo es que cuando pensamos en la identidad de Dios y en su terrible majestad, eso debería instruirnos en cuanto a la forma de entrar en su presencia, y sigue diciendo: «Y cómo deberíamos sentir temor por causar dolor u ofender a una bondad tan grande, tan gloriosa y tan digna de veneración». De modo que, al pensar en la reverencia de la adoración, esto es lo primero: debemos evitar enfatizar en exceso el gozo y el tener una experiencia edificante.
La segunda cosa es similar, pero se trata de algo que debemos mencionar por separado. Ya he hecho alusión a ello, y es este otro problema: el ambiente informal en la adoración.
Hay un hombre que escribe en la revista Christian Century Magazine. Esta es una publicación liberal por lo general, pero él estaba describiendo el tono de la adoración contemporánea y lo hacía de la forma siguiente: «Es informal, cómodo, conversador, animado, divertido, agradable y, en algunos momentos, incluso acogedor».
Y yo debo decir que me siento agradecido por no haber visto esto con mucha frecuencia, porque suelo ir y adorar en una iglesia que yo pastoreo y doy gracias porque esto no es lo que caracteriza la adoración. Sin embargo, cuando visito de vez en cuando alguna iglesia mientras estoy de vacaciones, con algún miembro de la familia, acabo encontrándome en una situación similar a la que él describe y sus observaciones no son nada imprecisas. No exagera. Lo describe con toda precisión. La adoración contemporánea es informal, cómoda, conversadora, animada, divertida, etc. Lo triste es que eso exige un esfuerzo. No es algo que ocurra por sí solo. En realidad requiere un empeño por nuestra parte, para asegurarnos de que la gente que entre —cualquiera que venga— se sienta a gusto.
Recuerdo cuando yo pastoreaba en las Ciudades Gemelas, al principio del tiempo que pasé allí (y aquí me estoy remontando a más de veinte años atrás) que, en una ocasión, vino una persona que me entregó una parte de la sección informativa de noticias religiosa del periódico local y debo pensar que el tipo que escribió aquello, el editor del apartado religioso, ni siquiera debía ser cristiano. Hacía un comentario sobre un libro y sobre la forma en que se adora en las iglesias. Con respecto a aquel libro en concreto, decía que estaba de acuerdo con toda la idea central y explicaba que la preocupación del autor era recalcar que la iglesia debería ser el único lugar al que la gente pudiera ir sin que su cascarón emocional se viera resquebrajado.
El tipo que escribió aquel libro pensaba que la iglesia es y debe ser un entorno agradable y cómodo para todo aquel que acuda a ella y, por tanto, se promueve ese ambiente informal. Esto forma parte de lo que la gente busca y lo que yo quiero expresar es sencillamente que cuando en la adoración existe alboroto, cuando la gente camina con su café en la mano y se saludan con la mano unos a otros de un extremo al otro del auditorio, mientras conversan, cuando uno entra allí diría que se encuentra en una convención política o algo por el estilo. Uno se cree que está en una fiesta.
Cuando yo me veo en una situación como esta, no siento la necesidad de hacer un rápido estudio bíblico para intentar saber si esto es bueno o no. Lo que me apetece es hacer sonar mi silbato como si fuera un árbitro y decir: ¡Basta ya! Obviamente no puedo hacer esto, pero lo que quiero decir es que algo no va bien en esa situación cuando lo comparamos con lo que la Biblia nos enseña acerca de Dios y de la forma en que se le debería adorar.
Nuestros padres reformados consideraban que la adoración constaba de dos componentes o partes principales. Una es que hablamos con Dios, y lo hacemos cuando cantamos, cuando oramos. La otra parte es que Dios nos habla a nosotros y esto lo hace mediante la lectura y la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Es exactamente lo que dice el principio del texto de Santiago 4:8: «Acercaos a Dios —esto es lo que nosotros hacemos— y él se acercará a vosotros». Estas son las dos partes de la adoración. Nosotros nos aproximamos a Dios, Él se aproxima a nosotros y yo me pregunto: «Si en realidad esto es tan fácil (y yo creo de verdad que lo es) ¿cuál de estas dos partes no pide a gritos que haya reverencia? Y es que de eso es de lo que se trata. Podemos analizarlo de dos maneras. Dios desciende para encontrarse con nosotros. ¿Cómo deberíamos comportarnos? O, nosotros entramos en la presencia del Dios del Cielo, ¿qué tipo de conducta deberíamos tener?
Volviendo a Éxodo 3:5, este es otro texto que debería moldear nuestro pensamiento, nuestra mentalidad, nuestra actitud, nuestra conducta en lo referente a cómo adorar a Dios. Éxodo 3:5. Todos conocemos el contexto de este pasaje. Moisés ve la zarza ardiente y se acerca para ver qué está ocurriendo allí. Los versículos 4 y 5 nos dan un poco más de contexto: «Cuando el Señor vio que él se acercaba para mirar, Dios lo llamó de en medio de la zarza, y dijo: ¡Moisés, Moisés! Y él respondió: Heme aquí. Entonces Él dijo: No te acerques aquí; quita las sandalias de tus pies, porque el lugar donde estás parado es tierra santa». Y, aquí, uno podría decir: «Bueno. Puedo ver muchas aplicaciones prácticas en este texto que incluso hablan de la forma en que debemos vestirnos en la presencia de Dios». Pero esto no es lo que me inquieta en este momento. Sólo quiero recalcar este punto: ¿Qué subraya el hecho de quitarse los zapatos? Es un acto que encierra toda la reverencia y el temor piadoso. Es como si Dios le dijera: Moisés, estás entrando en la presencia de Dios mismo. Quítate los zapatos. Sé consciente de la identidad de aquel delante de quien estás.
Mi padre solía expresarlo así cuando yo era niño: mi amigo preferido en aquel tiempo era un niño que vivía al otro extremo del bloque. Se llamaba Steve Biondo, era italiano. Yo no pertenecía a un hogar cristiano; éramos católicorromanos, de modo que al menos había un cierto sentido de todo este tema de la reverencia y me habían inculcado el temor piadoso que me impedía cometer muchos pecados aunque no conociera el evangelio. Estoy hablando de algo que pasó cincuenta años atrás, de modo que había mucho más sentido común y los Estados Unidos eran un mundo totalmente distinto. Cuando mi padre sentía que yo no le estaba dando todo el honor que le debía, solía decir: Oye, ¿con quién crees que estás hablando, con Steve Biondo?».
En otras palabras: «Basta ya, hijo. Cuando hables con tu padre, tienes que hacerlo con una actitud distinta, de un modo diferente». Este es el punto que quiero transmitir. Venimos a la presencia de Dios. No es como si compareciésemos ante nuestros amigos. Venimos a adorar a Dios, no a celebrar el cumpleaños de alguien.
Sé muy bien que el pastor Martin enfatizó en su momento, de una forma magistral, que no deberíamos predicar sin emoción, sin pasión, y una de sus ilustraciones cuando yo estudiaba en la academia fue esta: «Si usted es alguien que va a ver un partido de fútbol y salta, grita, alza la voz, utiliza las manos cuando su equipo marca, no puede subir al púlpito y hablar con un tono monótono». Según él dice, uno tiene que ser lo que es. Con esto no quiero decir que se relaje y actúe como lo haría en el estadio. Sin embargo, creo que algunos han tomado este mismo tipo de argumento y lo han aplicado a la forma de actuar en la adoración, olvidando la parte de la compostura piadosa, de la reverencia y del sobrecogimiento porque es evidente que usted no celebra un gol en un partido, del mismo modo que adora a Jesucristo por haber muerto en su lugar. Sencillamente esto es algo que no se hace.
Debemos recordar el tercer mandamiento. No tomemos el nombre de Dios en vano. Existen ciertas formas para acercarnos a la gente y hay otras para venir delante de Dios, y debe haber una diferencia entre ambas. Es cierto que los judíos lo exageraron cuando ni siquiera pronunciaban el nombre de Jehová o Yahvé. Pero, queridos hermanos, es preferible exagerar nuestro cuidado a la hora de acercarnos a Dios que quedarnos cortos.
Al principio leímos el texto de Hebreos 12:28 que dice que debemos adorar a Dios con reverencia y sobrecogimiento. Una vez más, quiero decir que esto es el Nuevo Testamento. No es el Antiguo Testamento y no se puede argumentar que este tipo de cosas fuera sólo para aquel tiempo. Esto no solamente se encuentra en el Nuevo Testamento, sino que se trata de una porción del mismo que precisamente está haciendo hincapié en que se encuentra en esa parte exacta de la Biblia. Un poco más atrás, en el mismo capítulo 12 y en el versículo 18, el escritor apostólico comienza a establecer este contraste entre el Antiguo y el Nuevo Testamento. «Porque no os habéis acercado a un monte que se puede tocar… (v. 22) Vosotros, en cambio, os habéis acercado al monte de Sión y a la ciudad del Dios vivo, la Jerusalén celestial, y a miríadas de ángeles, a la asamblea general e iglesia de los primogénitos… (v. 24) Y a Jesús, el mediador del nuevo pacto, y a la sangre rociada que habla mejor que la sangre de Abel». Y una de las respuestas adecuadas a esto es: es cierto. Amén. No adoramos a Dios del mismo modo en que se hacía en el Antiguo Testamento. Tenemos mayor libertad, mayor gozo, etc., pero la conclusión de que por esa razón no tenemos el mismo grado de reverencia y sobrecogimiento en nuestra adoración es incorrecta, porque el escritor dice que nuestra responsabilidad es ahora mayor. Nosotros sabemos más y si ellos temían y temblaban, cuánto más deberíamos hacerlo nosotros. Este es su argumento.
En el versículo 25 dice: «Mirad que no rechacéis al que habla. Porque si aquéllos no escaparon cuando rechazaron al que les amonestó sobre la tierra, mucho menos escaparemos nosotros si nos apartamos de aquel que nos amonesta desde el cielo». Y esta es la nota que resuena a lo largo de todo el libro, ¿no es así? Comenzando en el capítulo 2, vemos que nuestra responsabilidad es mayor. Tenemos más motivos para temer y temblar que aquellas personas del antiguo pacto. ¿Acaso no es esta la razón por la que acaba diciendo: «Por lo cual… ofrezcamos a Dios un servicio aceptable con temor y reverencia; porque nuestro Dios es fuego consumidor». Esto se aplica a dos cosas. Hasta aquí he hablado de la exageración del gozo y del ambiente informal. En el libro titulado With Reverence and Awe [Con reverencia y sobrecogimiento], un buen libro sobre este tema de los autores Hart y Muether, ambos presbiterianos, leemos: «No creemos que sea demasiado exagerado sugerir que algunos cristianos llevan la adoración con la misma actitud y comportamiento que tendrían en el culto de funeral de un creyente». Y lo explican de este modo: «Ese tipo de funerales son tiempos de reverencia y gozo. Si el que ha muerto es cristiano, uno siente gozo. Se ha ido a un lugar mejor, pero uno siente reverencia porque la muerte nos recuerda cuál es la paga del pecado y es el fin de todo hombre. Por tanto, tenemos que tomarlo muy en serio.
Al leer esto, algunos de nosotros diríamos que no nos gustaría decir esto jamás. Sinceramente, hay algunos contextos en los que no me gustaría decirlo porque la gente no lo entiende y se burlaría de ello. No conseguiríamos nada defendiendo este argumento, pero es totalmente cierto.
Lo tercero, que es aún peor, es que necesitamos evitar todo el asunto del entretenimiento en la adoración. Sé que muchos dirían: «Bueno, sólo estamos intentando crear la mejor experiencia de adoración». Y yo haría la siguiente pregunta: «¿Pero por qué crear un producto así?».
En el Nuevo Testamento, ¿cuál es la gran diferencia entre este y el Antiguo? Una de las grandes diferencias es que el Nuevo Testamento es mucho más sencillo. ¿Para qué necesitamos una orquesta de varios instrumentos? ¿O un coro? ¿Por qué necesitamos tantas cosas para llevar a las personas delante de Dios cuando vemos lo sencillo que era todo en el Nuevo Testamento? ¿Por qué tiene que ser la industria del entretenimiento la que marque la pauta? ¿Cuál es la razón de esto? La aceptación que tienen las cosas es la que determina lo que se muestra en el tablón o en la pared por detrás del líder de alabanza. ¿Por qué es esto? ¿Por qué no guiarse más bien por aquellas cosas que los hombres de Dios determinaron que se deberían usar en la adoración de Dios como regla general?
Hace ciento cincuenta años Spurgeon dijo lo siguiente: «En el que profesa ser el bando del Señor existe un mal tan flagrante por su descaro que hasta el más corto de vista no puede dejar de notarlo. Durante los pasados años —sigue diciendo— se ha desarrollado a unos niveles anormales, incluso para el mal. Ha actuado del mismo modo en que la levadura hace que toda la masa fermente. Rara vez ha hecho el diablo algo tan inteligente como insinuar a la iglesia que una parte de su misión consiste en proporcionar entretenimiento a la gente con vistas a ganarles. De hablar como hicieron los puritanos, la iglesia ha ido bajando el tono de su testimonio progresivamente, luego ha hecho un guiño a las frivolidades del día y las ha excusado, las ha tolerado dentro de sus límites. Ahora, las ha adoptado con el pretexto de alcanzar a las masas».
Y cuesta imaginar que esto se escribiera hace ciento cincuenta años. Pero así fue.
A mí no me gustan los cambios, debo admitirlo. Sin embargo, lo que me preocupa en el ámbito total de la adoración y lo que me causa temor es mucho más que esto. No me gusta el cambio por el cambio, y estas modificaciones me desagradan porque lo que la genta va buscando son emociones.
Todo el mundo puede citar 1 Corintios 9, queremos serlo todo para todos los hombres, pero debemos recordarles 1 Corintios 14. Todo debe hacerse decentemente y con orden, y de la manera que Dios dice que las hagamos. No me gusta el cambio para entretener a la gente y me desagrada porque dejamos que sea el mercado el que determine lo que hay que hacer en la iglesia.
Recuerdo que, hace algunos años, en una conferencia de pastores se habló de la música, un tema que suele surgir con frecuencia en las conferencias de Montville. El hombre con el que yo hablaba dijo algo parecido a: «Bueno, si de mí dependiera yo haría esto o aquello. Me habló de distintas cosas y yo pensaba para mis adentros. Al año siguiente volvió y recomendó algunos libros entre los cuales se encontraba With Reverence and Awe [Con reverencia y sobrecogimiento]. Su comentario a los que allí estaban fue: «Hermanos, nos encontramos en un tiempo y en una época en los que existen muchos cambios en esta área. Sencillamente les insto a que hagan estas cosas —siguió diciendo—. Y si fuera necesario ponerme de rodillas y suplicarles, lo haría. Les insto a que piensen profundamente en cómo van a llevar su adoración pública».
Pensemos en esto profundamente. Leemos ampliamente. Oramos con fervor. Actuamos lentamente. Uno de nuestros problemas es que la gente no actúa lentamente. Hacen aquello que la gente quiere y no lo que creen que las Escrituras enseñan claramente. Hay momentos en los que necesitamos cambiar, en los que debemos hacerlo. Al menos deberíamos estar dispuestos a considerarlo, pero es necesario que preguntemos: ¿Es este el momento? ¿Deberíamos escuchar el consejo que nos da esta gente?
Veamos qué dice el Pastor Ted Donnelly. Escribió lo siguiente: «Los desarrollos en la adoración evangélica de los últimos veinte años no se han hecho en un contexto de renovación espiritual. Más bien parecen ser, en parte, el producto y la causa de una creciente superficialidad y mundanalidad entre aquellos que profesan ser el pueblo de Dios». Yo creo que esto es así.
Los puritanos entendieron esto muy bien y así lo plasmaron en el Catecismo Mayor y en el Menor. La pregunta 100 del Catecismo Menos, sobre el tema del padrenuestro, en concreto la introducción: «Padre nuestro», dice que nos enseña a acercarnos a Dios con toda reverencia santa y con confianza. En su guía para la adoración pública decían que no se entrara de forma irreverente, sino de una forma solemne y correcta.
Esta es la pregunta que deberíamos hacernos cuando leemos cosas como estas. ¿Lo que ellos decían era bueno porque vivían en el siglo XVII o porque hay algo en la majestad, la santidad y el poder de Dios que hace que sea adecuado venir a su presencia de este modo?
Me gustaría cerrar esta reflexión con tres exhortaciones breves.
La primera es que dejemos que estos principios de la Palabra de Dios sobre la reverencia en la adoración sean las que informen e influencien la forma en la que ordenemos y llevemos cada parte de nuestra adoración pública. Dios les ha colocado en un lugar de influencia, de autoridad en la iglesia de Jesucristo. No cedan a cosas, deseos, peticiones, de los que no tengan la seguridad de que son bíblicos.
Algunas de las cosas en las que la gente pudiera recomendar un cambio con el que ustedes no se sientan cómodos pueden proceder de una motivación bíblica. Es posible. Lo que quiero decir sencillamente es que no cedan a ellas cuando tengan dudas, aunque se trate de la predicación de la Palabra de Dios. Como Pedro dijo: «El que habla, que hable conforme a las palabras de Dios», ya sea en lo que respecta a los sacramentos, la Cena del Señor y el bautismo. Consideremos las advertencias de Pablo en 1 Corintios 11 en cuanto a no ser impíos en lo relativo a estas cosas, incluso en la adoración en general, y recordemos las palabras de Pablo al final de 1 Corintios 14: «Que todo se haga decentemente y con orden».
La segunda exhortación es esta: No convierta en su objetivo el que los impíos se sientan a gusto.
Una cosa quiero advertir: si hacen ustedes estas cosas decentemente y con orden, no estarán haciendo que se sientan cómodos sencillamente por no ofenderlos innecesariamente. Lo que ocurre es que no podemos honrar a Dios llevando a cabo una adoración bíblica sin ofenderles.
Consideremos el pasaje de 1 Corintios 14:23-25 donde encontramos el incidente de una persona impía que viene a una adoración neotestamentaria y observa que Pablo dice: «Por tanto, si toda la iglesia se reúne y todos hablan en lenguas, y entran algunos sin ese don o incrédulos, ¿no dirán que estáis locos? Pero si todos profetizan, y entra un incrédulo, o uno sin ese don, por todos será convencido, por todos será juzgado; los secretos de su corazón quedarán a descubierto, y él se postrará y adorará a Dios, declarando que en verdad Dios está entre vosotros».
En otras palabras, la primera situación es cuando las personas no hacen lo que la Palabra de Dios dice. La persona entra y comenta: «¡Están ustedes locos!». No se siente amenazado. En realidad se siente lo suficientemente cómodo como para hacer un comentario así, pero cuando las cosas se hacen decentemente y en orden, dice la palabra de Dios que se siente acusado, juzgado y que los secretos de su corazón quedan revelados y se postra sobre su rostro adorando a Dios y diciendo: «Verdaderamente Dios está en medio de ustedes».
No se siente cómodo. Su cascarón emocional se ha resquebrajado.
No estoy diciendo que intentemos conseguir que la gente se sienta juzgada. Nosotros predicamos la Palabra de Dios y es Él quien tiene que hacer que esto ocurra por medio de su Espíritu Santo. La clave que deberíamos sacar de esto es hacer las cosas de una forma bíblica y que las consecuencias sean las que tengan que ser.
Este es nuestro objetivo. Dios nos ha llamado a esto y tenemos que pensar en ello de esta manera: cuando pensamos en hacer que los inconversos se sientan cómodos, háganse esta pregunta que creo les ayudará a ponerlo todo en la perspectiva correcta: ¿Se sentiría cómoda esta persona si se encontrara en medio del Cielo y de las huestes celestiales, adorando a Dios? No lo haría, y nosotros no deberíamos felicitarnos porque las personas, aunque sean inconversos, salgan de nuestras congregaciones bostezando, rascándose la cabeza y pensando: acabo de ir a la iglesia. No estoy diciendo que debemos cambiar nuestra forma de adorar. Tenemos que ponernos de rodillas y clamar a Dios pidiéndole que su Espíritu descienda y bendiga su Palabra y humille y salve a los pecadores.
En tercer y último lugar, no convierta en su objetivo primordial el que la gente se sienta más animada. Con esto sólo tendrán una experiencia positiva. Recordemos cuando, en Lucas 5, Pedro se da cuenta de quién es Jesús. ¿Qué dice en ese momento? ¿Acaso dice: Oh, Dios ha venido a estar con nosotros y corriendo hacia Jesús le abraza? No. Lo que dice es: «Apártate de mí Señor, porque soy pecador».
Fue como la respuesta de Isaías en el capítulo 6. O la respuesta de Juan cuando ve la visión de Jesús. ¿Qué hizo? No se levanta, y empieza a reírse y saluda a Jesús, porque éste estaba frente a él. Cae sobre su rostro como un muerto. Era reverencia y sobrecogimiento.
Queremos encontrarnos con Cristo y esto incluye al Cristo de la cruz. Podemos decir que la cruz es la exposición suprema de la gloria y del amor de Dios en Jesucristo y esto incluye esta respuesta, la dicha absoluta del glorioso pensamiento de que Cristo haya quitado mi pecado. Asimismo, pensar en cómo tuvo que colgar de aquella cruz por me y por mi pecado y enfrentarse a aquello que mis pecados merecían. ¡Cuán santo es Él y cuán impuro soy yo!
La reverencia es lo que obtendremos al combinar el gozo de nuestra salvación con esas realidades aleccionadoras que nos hacen humildes. Queremos que la gente entre en contacto con Cristo y que tengan comunión con ese Cristo glorioso que Juan vio y que hizo que cayera sobre su rostro como si estuviera muerto. Para eso vamos a la casa de Dios cada semana.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The apostle writes:
Therefore, since we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be shaken, let us have grace, by which we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire.
Our text here tells us that our worship should be marked by reverence, or godly fear, and awe. We live in a day in which, generally speaking, Christian worship is not marked by these characteristics. In fact, we could say the trend is in the opposite direction. It’s a day in which people have talked about worship wars, that is, there is much discussion and even argumentation about how we should worship God. In the midst of these so-called worship wars it seems that this vital point of reverence and awe in worship is being lost.
Furthermore, in addition to telling us that we should worship God with reverence and awe, or godly fear, another thing this text tells us is that there’s a connection between what we believe about God and the way we worship. In other words, what we believe will—or at least, should—inform and govern us in terms of the way we worship God; it should determine it. It says we are to worship Him with reverence and godly fear because our God is a consuming fire. Rightly understanding who God is is going to help us to know how we ought to worship Him. But, it’s not that simple, is it? Just a few moments ago from this pulpit, our brother told us about one man in his congregation who loved the things he was teaching about God but didn’t make the connection that therefore we need to worship Him in a certain way, with reverence and awe. He said, “I love what you’re saying about God, but I still like these elements of worship that are more popular.” My point is, if we want people to worship God in a right way and we ourselves want to know how to worship God, we should not simply teach on the attributes of God; we have to teach what the Scriptures say about how God should be worshiped.
Brethren, my goal is not to remind you of the God we serve, who He is. My goal is to encourage you to remember that because He is a consuming fire, because He is holy and almighty and sovereign and righteous and awesome, therefore He is to be worshiped with reverence and awe.
Three Present-day Problems
I want to address the subject of reverence in worship. The way I’m going to do it is by speaking about three present-day trends or problems. I’m going to mention three things that I want to urge you to avoid, things which I presume most of you are already aiming to avoid. And you’re doing it for a good reason, but I want to urge you to think about these things and to press on in your faithfulness.
An Emphasis on Joy and Uplifting Experiences
As I think about this subject of reverence in worship, the first present-day problem is this: an emphasis on joy and on having an uplifting experience in worship. Joy, certainly in the worship of God, is an important and desirable feature. In fact, you could say, so is having an uplifting experience in worship. We want our people to be edified, to be built up. There’s a sense in which this is a Scriptural idea, but there’s an emphasis on these things to the point of there being an overemphasis. They are not the essence of worship. They are not what we could call the sine qua non of worship, that is, the thing without which there is not true worship. But, that’s the way these things are presented, that’s the way they are spoken about in our day and age. In fact, when we think about worship nowadays, and when you enter into conversations with people there’s almost an assumption that if there’s going to be true worship it has to be especially characterized by joy. I don’t believe that that’s what the Scriptures teach.
One of the reasons I say this is because the main Greek word used in the Bible for worship is the word proskuneo. We very often simply translate that word as “worship.” But there’s also another way that it’s legitimately translated. It’s a very literal translation. It is “to fall down,” or it could be translated, “to bow low” or “to fall at someone’s feet.” That’s a literal translation of this word for worship. Listening to some people discuss the subject of worship nowadays you wouldn’t think that would be the case. You would think that perhaps the New Testament word for worship meant “sing,” or “to have a happy time,” or perhaps “to be emotionally moved.” But that’s not what the word means. It means “to fall down, to bow low.” That is one reason I say, when we think of the essence of worship, we must not simply think of being happy or having an uplifting experience.
Another reason I say this is because of some of the biblical pictures of worship in heaven. In heaven there is pure worship. In heaven there is sinless worship. In heaven, we could say, there is ideal worship, and if I were to ask you for the passages where we have some of these pictures, you would readily come up with them. Let’s turn to Isaiah chapter 6:1-4.
It’s the familiar account of the vision that Isaiah had. Isaiah begins with a time reference. He says, “In the year that King Uzziah died.” Then he tells us about his vision:
I saw the Lord sitting on a throne, high and lifted up, and the train of His robe filled the temple. Above it stood seraphim; each one, had six wings: with two he covered his face, with two he covered his feet, and with two he flew. And one cried to another and said: “Holy, holy, holy, is the LORD of hosts; The whole earth is full of His glory!” And the posts of the door were shaken by the voice of him who cried out, and the house was filled with smoke.
No doubt, because these were perfectly holy beings, to be in the presence of God was an uplifting experience for them. No doubt it was a matter of joy for them to be in the presence of the holy God. They were holy themselves, so they loved what God loved. They loved God Himself. They delighted in His presence. But you see, what they focus on is the holiness of God. They focus on the fact that even though they were sinless, God was such a distant being from them. He is the Creator; they are mere creatures. In that sense, therefore, God was something utterly different from them. They don’t have the problem that we have in coming into the presence of God—the greatest of problems. However, He is so far above them that they had the response of covering their faces and feet because of His glory, which would, in a sense, indicate some kind of shame to be in the presence of the living God Himself.
Do you see my point about this first biblical picture of worship? The emphasis is completely in keeping with what we have in the end of chapter 12 of Hebrews—to worship with reverence and awe—and not the emphasis that we especially have in our day and age about what worship ought to be.
Another picture comes in the book of Revelation, chapter 4, verses 8 to 11. It’s another picture of worship in heaven. It’s one of the scenes that the Apostle John beheld, as God opened up to him some of the scenes in heaven. Beginning in verse 8 of chapter 4 he says: “And the four living creatures, each having six wings, were full of eyes around and within. And they do not rest day or night, saying, ‘Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, who was and is and is to come!’”
Once again, they focus on the holiness of God, and then also the might of God, the power of God, the omnipotence of God: “Lord God Almighty”. Then they focus on the eternity of God, His vastness, His greatness, His infinity: “who was and is and is to come”. It continues on to say:
Whenever the living creatures give glory and honor and thanks to Him who sits on the throne, who lives forever and ever, the twenty-four elders fall down before Him who sits on the throne and worship him who lives forever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying: “You are worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power; for You created all things, and by Your will they exist and were created.”
Once again, we see this picture of obedience, and we could say obeisance. We see humility, reverence, and awe. What do the twenty-four elders do as they’re before the throne? It says that they fall down before Him and worship Him. That is not to say that no worship in heaven could be characterized as lifting up the face, lifting up the hands, singing with joy and thanksgiving to God. No doubt those things characterize worship in heaven, but the point is that when we are given brief pictures of worship of God in heaven what is emphasized, whether it be angels or whether it be these twenty-four elders who are redeemed and bow, and are worshiping God, is that they are bowing down; they are worshiping with reverence and awe. My point is this: at the heart of what the true worship of God is is this matter of reverence and awe.
The third thing I would say, in terms of the danger of an overemphasis on joy and having an uplifting experience, is that the present emphasis we see on joy in worship often comes at the expense of reverence. I choose my word “often” on purpose. It is very often, it is too often. I’m not saying that everyone who talks about joy in worship has a wrong emphasis. We should speak about joy in worship. We should be joyful in the house of God. The problem, however, is that as a result of this overemphasis, there is a party atmosphere in the house of God in many places.
I’ve visited some churches were people walk in with their coffee, shouting to people on the other side of the auditorium, walking over, waving—two minutes of the first hymn being sung. Those are the kinds of atmospheres that are found even in more conservative church settings today.
Many people think that if you have reverence you can’t have joy. But we need to remind them and teach them that reverence is not the opposite of joy. What is the opposite of joy? It’s not reverence; it’s sadness. The Word of God does not teach that we are to worship God in sadness, though even sadness is a legitimate emotion for the worship of God. The point is that reverence is not the opposite of joy. So when people set up this distinction that we should either have joy or reverence, it is not a one or the other. That is not what the Word of God teaches, and we must say to our people and teach them that joyless worship is something that needs to be remedied.
I hope you’re dissatisfied if a man stands and holds his hymnal down here like this and at best mumbles through one of the wonderful hymns that we sing about the glory of God, the grace of God, and about Jesus Christ. That is not acceptable worship. It’s not acceptable for someone not to enter in with all his heart, with all his being, to lift up his voice, to rejoice before the living God. That is worship that characterizes unbelievers: people who have nothing to rejoice and glory in. Substituting another kind of worship, irreverent worship that characterizes unbelievers, is not the remedy.
The Bible makes it emphatically clear, as I said, that worship is to be marked by joy. Let me give you these brief examples from the Psalms. You can take your concordance and look up joy, joyful noise, shouting, music, and so on. Psalm 66:1-2 says, “Make a joyful shout to God, all the earth! Sing out the honor of His name; Make His praise glorious.” Psalm 81:1 says, “Sing aloud to God our strength; Make a joyful shout to the God of Jacob.” Then Psalm 95:1-2 says, “Oh come, let us sing to the Lord! Let us shout joyfully to the Rock of our salvation. Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving; Let us shout joyfully to Him with psalms.” Also, Psalm 100:1-2 states, “Make a joyful shout to the Lord, all you lands! Serve the Lord with gladness; Come before His presence with singing.”
We were going through a book by one of the fellow pastors up here in the states that we know, Brian Borgman, entitled Feelings and Faith. He was making the point that our worship should be characterized by joy. He was talking about emotions in worship, and he was saying that when we think about our singing one of the primary emotions that should come into view, and does come into view, is joy in our worship. I was leading the class that week and someone questioned that, because I think they sensed this same point that I’m making here. There is this danger of overemphasizing joy. They wondered, “Is that an overstatement? Is that the main emotion that we should especially associate with singing?”
I said, “No, I agree with that assertion”, and I took part of the next class period to read a whole list of psalms in which there’s this connection between joy and singing. Singing is considered a joyful shout. It’s not that I miss out on the importance of joy at all, but we cannot say that joy is the essence of worship the way we must say about reverence. It is not. Reverence is at the very heart of what worship is.
Please turn to a couple of passages. Turn to Judges 20:23. Here we have the strange incident regarding the rape and murder of this Levite’s concubine, then you have all of Israel drawing up battle lines against the children of Benjamin, and finally you have this first day of battle in which the Israelites are routed by the Benjamites. But then, right in the midst of this, after this first day of battle, we read this: “Then the children of Israel went up and wept before the Lord until evening, and asked counsel of the Lord, saying, ‘Shall I again draw near for battle against the children of my brother Benjamin?’ And the Lord said, ‘Go up against him.’” Now after that first day of battle in which 22,000 of their men were killed, it would not have been fitting for them to come before the Lord with gladness, thanksgiving, and joyful shouts. They did come before the Lord. They were crying out to the Lord, praying to the Lord, pouring out their hearts to the Lord, and it says that when they did that, they went up and they wept before the Lord until evening.
No one would look at that situation and say that because there was no joy primarily—or even because there was by and large a complete absence of joy—that therefore it was not an act of worship. However, we could say that if their activity before God was not marked by reverence, it was not a proper act of worship. Do you see my point? It is not to speak negatively about joy in worship; it’s simply to say that the essence of worship is not joy as many people evidently believe in our day and age. The essence of it is reverence before God.
Another example that makes the same point is Joel 2:12-17. This point is elementary, but in our day and age it is a point that needs to be emphasized and I would also say this, even though we know these things, because of the pressure that is constantly coming upon us, we do need to remind ourselves of these things and stand upon them. The setting is the locust plague, the judgment of God.
“Now, therefore,” says the Lord, “Turn to Me with all your heart, with fasting, with weeping, and with mourning.” So rend your heart, and not your garments; Return to the LORD your God, for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness; and he relents from doing harm. Who knows if He will turn and relent, and leave a blessing behind Him—a grain offering and a drink offering for the Lord your God? Blow the trumpet in Zion, consecrate a fast, call a sacred assembly; gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children and nursing babes; let the bridegroom go out from his chamber, and the bride from her dressing room. Let the priests, who minister to the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar; Let them say, “Spare Your people, O LORD, and do not give Your heritage to reproach, that the nations should rule over them. Why should they say among the peoples, ‘Where is their God?’”
God says this is going to be a sacred assembly. It is an assembly that God Himself is calling for. But, He says it is going to be marked by weeping, mourning, rending of people’s hearts, falling down before Him, and crying out to Him for mercy. This is God-ordained worship. Joy not only is not a dominant note of it, it really is not a note of it at all. Again, to say that there is no joy does not mean it’s not worship. But, if it were not marked by reverence, it would not be God-honoring worship at all.
One other text is in the New Testament, James 4:7-10. Yes, these are unusual circumstances, but they make the point that the essence of worship is reverence. I take the time for us to turn to it because it’s not in the Old Testament, it’s in the New. Of course, there are many in our day and age who want to tell us, “Well, of course things are different in the New Testament.” But James 4, verses 7 and following reads this way:
Therefore submit to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you. Draw near to God and he will draw near to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners; and purify your hearts, you double-minded. Lament and mourn and weep! Let your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy to gloom. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He will lift you up.
Evidently there were people with some of the same wrong ways of thinking as we have in our day and age. No matter what our circumstances, no matter how sinful we might be, when we go into the house of God, we want to simply laugh and rejoice. James says, “Because of your circumstances, because of your sins which cry out for repentance, I want you to stop your laughter and I want you to start mourning. I do not want you to have a mood of joy, but of gloom. You need to lament and mourn and weep; that is going to be proper and fitting worship to God. Do you see the point? There can be true, God-honoring worship that is not particularly marked by joy, but there cannot be true God-honoring worship that is not particularly marked by reverence. Your joy—and that means your joy in worship—must always be tempered with reverence and dignity.
Look at Psalm 2:11, a good text that epitomizes this point. It doesn’t directly address the subject of worship. This Psalm is talking about the rulers of the earth and how they ought to think about God and their rebellion against Him, and how they ought to stop and repent of their sins. Then it says in verse 11 both to them as well as to God’s people, “Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling.” Even our rejoicing should be marked and tempered by trembling. There must be dignity.
Listen to Payson on this point. He says, “With what profound admiration does it become us to enter the presence and to receive the favors of the awful Majesty of heaven and earth.” In other words, when we think about who God is and His terrible majesty, that ought to instruct us about how we come into His presence. Then he goes on, “and how ought we to dread grieving or offending goodness so great, so glorious, so venerable.” So, as we think of reverence in worship, this is the first thing we must avoid: an overemphasis on joy and on having an uplifting experience.
A Casual Atmosphere in Worship
The second thing is similar to it, but it’s something that should be mentioned separately. I already alluded to this before. It is that of a casual atmosphere in worship. A man writing in the Christian Century Magazine, generally a liberal Christian publication, was describing the tone of contemporary worship, and here’s how he described it. He says, “it is casual, comfortable, chatty, busy, humorous, pleasant, and at times even cute.”
I can say, thankfully, I haven’t seen this all that often because usually I go and worship at the church where I pastor. I’m thankful that this has not characterized the worship of those churches. Yet, every now and then, on a vacation and visiting a church with a family member, I end up in a situation similar to this, and his remarks are not inaccurate. They’re not over the top. Contemporary worship is casual, comfortable, chatty, busy, humorous, and so on; and, the sad thing is, there is an effort to make sure that everyone who comes in is comfortable.
I remember back when I was pastoring in the Twin Cities over twenty years ago a fellow came up and gave me a part of the religious news section of the local paper. I have to believe the editor who wrote this section was not even a Christian himself, but he was commenting on a book and about the way worship goes on in churches. He was agreeing with the whole thrust of the book. He says that the concern of the author was to impress upon us that church should be the one place where people can go and not have their emotional eggshell cracked.
Do you see the point? The point of his book was that church should be a pleasant and comfortable environment for everyone who comes in, and so this casual atmosphere is promoted. It’s part of what people are aiming for. I simply say, when there is a din in worship, when people are walking in with lattes in their hand and are waving at people across the auditorium, carrying on conversations, you’d think you were in a political convention or something like that when you walk into some of these places. You’d think you might be at a party. When I walk into a situation like that, I don’t feel the need to do a quick Bible study to try to figure out if this is good or not. I think I can blow my whistle like a referee and say, “Hold it!” I don’t do this, but I say, there’s something wrong going on here when we think of what the Bible teaches about God and the way He should be worshiped.
Our reformed fathers looked at worship as having two main components, two main parts. One part is: we speak to God. We do that when we sing, we do that when we pray. The other part is: God speaks to us. He does that through the reading and preaching of the Word of God. It’s like the beginning of James 4:8. “Draw near to God”—that’s what we do—“and He will draw near to you.” Those are the two parts of worship. We draw near to God, God draws near to us. That’s all there is to worship. I think you can look at it and make it that simple. I ask you, brethren, if it’s really that simple, which one of those two things does not call aloud for reverence? That’s what it is. You can look at it one of two ways. God is coming down to meet with us. How should we behave ourselves? Or, we are coming into the presence of the God of heaven, how should we conduct ourselves?
Turn back to Exodus 3:4-5. This is another text that ought shape our thinking, our mindset, our attitude, and our conduct when it comes to the worship of God. This is the passage where Moses beheld the burning bush and came up close to see what was going on.
So when the LORD saw that Moses turned aside to look, God called to him from the midst of the bush and said, “Moses, Moses!” And he said, “Here I am.” Then He said, “Do not draw near this place. Take your sandals off your feet, for the place where you stand is holy ground.”
Now, you could say, “Alright, I can see a lot of practical applications jumping out even in terms of the way we clothe ourselves in the presence of God.” That’s not what I’m concerned with at this point, but what I am concerned with is this: what does the removal of the shoes emphasize? This whole point of reverence and godly fear. “Moses, you are coming into the presence of God Himself. Get the shoes off your feet. Realize whom you are coming before.”
My dad had a way of expressing this when I was a kid. My favorite friend at the time was a kid who lived at the other end of the block. I lived at one end, he lived at the other. He was an Italian kid named Steve Biondo. I was not in a Christian home, we were Roman Catholics. There was at least some sense of this whole matter of reverence. I had godly fear instilled in me that kept me from a lot of sins even though I never knew the gospel. This was back fifty years ago, so there was a lot more common sense, and it was a whole different world here in the United States in this regard. So when my dad sensed that I wasn’t giving him the honor that was due to him, he would say, “Hey, who do you think you’re talking to? Steve Biondo?” In other words, “Hold it, son. When you’re talking to your dad you gotta come with a different attitude and a different way.” That’s the point. You’re coming into the presence of God. You are not coming simply into the presence of your friends. You’re coming to worship God, not to celebrate somebody’s birthday.
We need to remember the third commandment. We don’t take God’s name in vain. There are certain ways that we approach people, and then there are ways that we approach God. There must be a difference. I know the Jews overdid it when they wouldn’t even say “Jehovah” or “Yahweh.” They wouldn’t take the name on their lips. But brethren, better to overdo things when it comes to the way we approach God in terms of our carefulness, than to not be careful enough.
Let’s go back to Hebrews 12:28. Remember the context. This is an important point that we must never forget. When it says at the end of Hebrews 12, beginning at verse 28, “Therefore, since we are receiving a kingdom which cannot be shaken, let us have grace, by which we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire”, once again, remember that this is the New Testament. It is not the Old Testament. People cannot make the argument, “Well, those kind of things were just for the Old Testament.” This is the New Testament, and not only is this the New Testament, but this is a section of the New Testament that is emphasizing the fact that it is the New Testament.
In chapter 12 and verse 18 the apostolic writer starts drawing this contrast between the old covenant and the new. “You have not come to that mountain that was burning and could not be touched,” and so on. Verse 22: “But you have come to Mount Zion, to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the firstborn,” etc. Verse 24: “to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that speaks better things than that of Abel.”
One of the proper responses to that is: “That’s right. Amen. We don’t worship God the same way they did in the Old Testament. We do have greater freedom, we do have greater joy.” But the conclusion that therefore we don’t have the same degree of reverence and awe that should mark our worship is wrong, because the writer says, “Your liabilities are greater now because you know more. If they feared and trembled, you should much more.” That’s his argument. He says in verse 25, “See that you do not refuse Him who speaks. For if they did not escape who refused Him who spoke on earth, much more shall we not escape if we turn away from Him who speaks from heaven.” That’s the note sounded throughout the whole book, isn’t it? Beginning with chapter 2—“Your liabilities are greater. There is greater cause for you to fear and tremble than for those people in the old covenant.” Isn’t that why he concludes, “Therefore, we should serve God with reverence and godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire”?
This applies to the two things I’ve said so far about the overemphasis on joy and the casual atmosphere. It’s from the book written by Hart and Muether, With Reverence and Awe, which is a good book on this subject. Here’s what they say in one place: “We do not believe that it is putting it too strongly to suggest that Christians come to worship with the same attitude and demeanor they take to a funeral service for a professing Christian.” Their explanation is: such funerals are times of reverence and joy. If it’s a Christian who died, you do have joy. They’ve gone to a better place, but you have reverence because death is the end of all men and a reminder of what the wages of sin is. We need to take that to heart.
Frankly there are contexts in which I wouldn’t want to say that because people don’t understand it, and they would mock it and you’re not going to make any progress in making your case, but this is true, this is true.
Entertainment in Worship
The third thing we need to avoid, which is even worse, is the whole matter of entertainment in worship. I know many people would say, “Well, we’re just trying to create the best possible worship experience.” I would ask the question, “But why then such a production?” When we come to the New Testament, what is the great difference between the New and the Old? The New Testament is so much more simple. Why do we need a several piece orchestra or choir? Why do we need so much to be done to bring the people in before God? It’s so simple in the New Testament.
Or, I ask this question, why does the entertainment industry set the standard? Why is that? Why is it that the way that things sell determine what’s going to be flashed up on the board or the wall behind the music leader rather than what the men of God determine should be used in the worship of God as a general rule?
Spurgeon said this:
An evil is in the professed camp of the Lord, so gross in its impudence, that the most shortsighted can hardly fail to notice it during the past few years. It has developed at an abnormal rate, even for evil. It has worked like leaven until the whole lump ferments. The devil has seldom done a cleverer thing than hinting to the church that part of their mission is to provide entertainment for the people, with a view of winning them. From speaking out as the Puritans did, the church has gradually toned down her testimony, then winked at and excused the frivolities of the day. Then she tolerated them in her borders. Now she has adopted them under the plea of reaching the masses.
It’s hard to imagine that was written a hundred and fifty years ago, isn’t it? But, it was. Brethren, I am a man who does not like change. I admit it. But it is more than that which causes me concern and fear in this whole area of worship. I don’t like change for change’s sake and I don’t like change because people want to be more seeker-sensitive. Everybody can quote 1 Corinthians 9. We want to be all things to all men, but we need to remind them of 1 Corinthians 14. We need to do things decently and in order, and we need to do things the way God says to do them. I don’t like change for the sake of entertaining people, and I don’t like change because we let the marketplace drive what is done in the church.
I remember some years ago at a Pastors’ Conference, we had talked about music. One man who was there said, “Brethren, we’re in a day and age when there is a lot of change in this area. If I thought it would be good for me to get down on my knees and plead with you, I would.” He said, “I urge you to think deeply in terms of how you’re going to order your worship, your public worship. Think deeply. Read widely. Pray earnestly. Act slowly.” One of our problems is that people are not acting slowly. They’re doing what people want rather than what they believe the Scriptures clearly teach. There are times when we need to change, when we should change things. We should be willing at least to consider it, but we need to ask, is this the time and are these the people who are giving us the advice that we should be listening to?
Listen to Pastor Edward Donnelly. He wrote, “The developments in evangelical worship in the last twenty years have not taken place in a context of spiritual renewal. They seem rather to be partly the product and partly the cause of an increasing shallowness and worldliness among the professing people of God.” I think that’s true. The Puritans understood it. They said in the Shorter Catechism, question 100, in the preface “Our Father”, on the subject of the Lord’s Prayer: “It teaches us to draw near to God with all holy reverence and confidence.” They said in their directory for public worship, “Let all enter, not irreverently, but in a grave and seemly manner.” Brethren, here is the question we should be asking when we read things like this: was what they said good because they lived in the 17th century, or was it because there is something about the majesty and holiness and power of God that made it fitting to come into His presence that way? That’s the question we should be asking.
Final Exhortations
I’ll simply close with three exhortations. The first is this, brethren: let these principles of the Word of God about reverence in worship inform and influence the way you order and conduct every part of your public worship. God has put you in a place of influence and authority in the church of Jesus Christ. Don’t cave in to things, desires, requests, etc., that you are not convinced are biblical. Some of the things where people might recommend change—that you don’t feel comfortable about—might come from biblical motivation. They might. I’m simply saying don’t cave in when you doubt that. Peter said, “let it be,” your preaching be, “as someone who speaks the very oracles of God,” whether it is the observance of the sacraments, the Lord’s supper and baptism. Listen to Paul’s admonition in 1 Corinthians 11 about not being godless when it comes to those things. Remember Paul’s words from the end of 1 Corinthians 14: “Let all things be done decently and in order.”
The second exhortation is this: don’t make it your aim to make the ungodly comfortable. Now I hope, if you do things decently and in order, you won’t be making them uncomfortable in the sense that you’re not unnecessarily offending them. However, you cannot have God-honoring, biblical worship without offending them.
Let’s look 1 Corinthians 14:23-25. Here you have this one incident of an ungodly person coming into New Testament worship. Notice what Paul says:
Therefore if the whole church comes together in one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those who are uninformed or are unbelievers, will they not say that you are out of your mind? But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an uninformed person comes in, he is convinced by all, he is judged by all. And thus the secrets of his heart are revealed; and so, falling down on his face, he will worship God and report that God is truly among you.
In other words, the first situation is when people are not doing what the Word of God says. The person comes in and he makes the comment, “You people are out of your mind.” He doesn’t feel threatened. He feels comfortable enough to make such a comment. But if things are done decently and in order, it says he’s convicted and he’s judged, and the secrets of his heart are revealed. He falls down on his face, he worships God, and says, “God is truly among you.” He doesn’t feel comfortable. His emotional eggshell is cracked.
I’m not saying that we try to aim to make people feel judged. We preach the Word of God and God will bring that to pass by His Holy Spirit. The key is to do things in a biblical way and let the chips fall where they may. That’s our goal, brethren. That’s what God has called us to do. Think of it this way. When you think about making unbelievers feel comfortable, ask this question: will this person feel comfortable if he were put in the midst of heaven and the heavenly host, and worshiping God? He wouldn’t. And we should not congratulate ourselves because people—unbelievers even—walk out of our congregations yawning, scratching their heads, and thinking, “I just went to church.” I’m not saying we need to change the way we worship. We need to get on our knees and cry out to God that His Spirit would come and bless His Word and humble and save sinners.
Finally, don’t aim to primarily make people feel uplifted. Think of the time in Luke 5 when it dawns on Peter who Jesus is. What did he say? “Oh, God has come to be with us,” and then he runs up and hugs Jesus? No. He says, “Lord, depart from me because I’m a sinful man.” It was like Isaiah’s response in Isaiah 6. Also, think of John’s response when he sees that vision of Jesus, what did he do? He didn’t get up and start laughing and high-fiving Jesus because Jesus was in front of him. He fell down on his face like a dead man. It was reverence and awe, brethren.
We want to encounter Christ, and that includes the Christ of the cross. We can say the cross is the supreme display of the glory of God and the love of God in Jesus Christ. That includes both this response: “my sin, oh, the bliss of this glorious thought that Christ has taken it away”, and also, the thought of why He had to hang there: “Because of me and because of my sin—He faced what my sins deserve. How holy He is and how unholy I am.”
Reverence, brethren, is what we will have when we combine the joy of our salvation with those sobering and humbling realities. We want people to come into contact with Christ and have fellowship with that Christ; that glorious Christ who John saw that caused him to fall down as someone dead. That’s why I come to the house of God every week. May God help us and bless us.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
El ejemplo de generosidad de Pablo
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-09-Pauls-Unselfishness-Dr-Robert-Martin.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Sirviendo al Señor […] y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos (Hch. 20:19)
Al dirigirse Pablo a los ancianos efesios, y describir el ejemplo de su propio ministerio, conduce la atención de ellos a lo que conocen por experiencia, de primera mano, en cuanto a su coherente ministerio en medio de ellos. «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia» (20:18). Al hablar de cómo se comportó estando en medio de ellos, cita su humildad, su compasión y su generosidad. «Sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos» (20:19).
Con anterioridad hemos visto que la presencia y el ministerio de Pablo en Éfeso estuvieron marcados por las virtudes de la humildad y la compasión. En este capítulo analizaremos la tercera virtud de un ministro idóneo y fiel del evangelio, como se describe e las palabras «y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos». Consideremos, pues…
1. Lo que estas palabras describen
2. Lo que implican sobre el carácter y el papel de Pablo como ministro del evangelio
3. Lo que el ejemplo de Pablo nos dice sobre el carácter y el papel adecuados de quienes desempeñan el oficio pastoral.
1. ¿Qué describen estas palabras?
¿Qué quiere decir Pablo cuando afirma: «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor […], con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos»? Prosigue apelando al conocimiento que tienen, de primera mano, sobre su ministerio; esta vez, sin embargo, alude a lo que ellos saben acerca de las condiciones o circunstancias en las que ha servido al Señor en medio de ellos.
Como podemos ver en capítulos anteriores de Hechos, desde el principio de su ministerio el apóstol tuvo que predicar el evangelio enfrentándose a graves oposiciones por parte de la mayoría de sus compatriotas judíos. Consideremos los relatos siguientes:
Pero Saulo seguía fortaleciéndose y confundiendo a los judíos que habitaban en Damasco, demostrando que este Jesús es el Cristo. Después de muchos días, los judíos tramaron deshacerse de él, pero su conjura llegó al conocimiento de Saulo. Y aun vigilaban las puertas día y noche con el intento de matarlo; pero sus discípulos lo tomaron de noche y lo sacaron por una abertura en la muralla, bajándolo en una canasta (9:22-25).
Y estaba con ellos moviéndose libremente en Jerusalén, hablando con valor en el nombre del Señor. También hablaba y discutía con los judíos helenistas; mas éstos intentaban matarlo. Pero cuando los hermanos lo supieron, lo llevaron a Cesarea, y de allí lo enviaron a Tarso (9:28-30).
El siguiente día de reposo casi toda la ciudad se reunió para oír la palabra del Señor. Pero cuando los judíos vieron la muchedumbre, se llenaron de celo, y blasfemando, contradecían lo que Pablo decía (13:44-45).
Y la palabra del Señor se difundía por toda la región. Pero los judíos instigaron a las mujeres piadosas y distinguidas, y a los hombres más prominentes de la ciudad, y provocaron una persecución contra Pablo y Bernabé, y los expulsaron de su comarca (13:49-50).
Aconteció que en Iconio entraron juntos en la sinagoga de los judíos, y hablaron de tal manera que creyó una gran multitud, tanto de judíos como de griegos. Pero los judíos que no creyeron, excitaron y llenaron de odio los ánimos de los gentiles contra los hermanos. Con todo, se detuvieron allí mucho tiempo hablando valientemente confiados en el Señor que confirmaba la palabra de su gracia, concediendo que se hicieran señales y prodigios por medio de sus manos. Pero la multitud de la ciudad estaba dividida, y unos estaban con los judíos y otros con los apóstoles. Y cuando los gentiles y los judíos, con sus gobernantes, prepararon un atentado para maltratarlos y apedrearlos, los apóstoles se dieron cuenta de ello y huyeron a las ciudades de Licaonia, Listra, Derbe, y sus alrededores; y allí continuaron anunciando el evangelio (14:1-7).
Pero vinieron algunos judíos de Antioquía y de Iconio, y habiendo persuadido a la multitud, apedrearon a Pablo y lo arrastraron fuera de la ciudad, pensando que estaba muerto (14:19).
Pero los judíos, llenos de envidia, llevaron algunos hombres malvados de la plaza pública, organizaron una turba y alborotaron la ciudad; y asaltando la casa de Jasón, procuraban sacarlos al pueblo. Al no encontrarlos, arrastraron a Jasón y a algunos de los hermanos ante las autoridades de la ciudad, gritando: Esos que han trastornado al mundo han venido acá también; y Jasón los ha recibido, y todos ellos actúan contra los decretos del César, diciendo que hay otro rey, Jesús. Y alborotaron a la multitud y a las autoridades de la ciudad que oían esto. Pero después de recibir una fianza de Jasón y de los otros, los soltaron. Enseguida los hermanos enviaron de noche a Pablo y a Silas a Berea, los cuales, al llegar, fueron a la sinagoga de los judíos (17:5-10).
Pero cuando los judíos de Tesalónica supieron que la palabra de Dios había sido proclamada por Pablo también en Berea, fueron también allá para agitar y alborotar a las multitudes. Entonces los hermanos inmediatamente enviaron a Pablo para que fuera hasta el mar; pero Silas y Timoteo se quedaron allí (17:13-14).
Cuando Silas y Timoteo descendieron de Macedonia, Pablo se dedicaba por completo a la predicación de la palabra, testificando solemnemente a los judíos que Jesús era el Cristo. Pero cuando ellos se le opusieron y blasfemaron, él sacudió sus ropas y les dijo: Vuestra sangre sea sobre vuestras cabezas; yo soy limpio; desde ahora me iré a los gentiles. Y se quedó allí un año y seis meses, enseñando la palabra de Dios entre ellos. Pero siendo Galión procónsul de Acaya, los judíos se levantaron a una contra Pablo y lo trajeron ante el tribunal, diciendo: Este persuade a los hombres a que adoren a Dios en forma contraria a la ley (18:5-6, 11-13).
Al llegar a Éfeso, las condiciones no son distintas a los demás lugares donde Pablo ha intentado servir a su Señor.
¿Por qué estamos en peligro a toda hora? Os aseguro, hermanos, por la satisfacción que siento por vosotros en Cristo Jesús nuestro Señor, que cada día estoy en peligro de muerte. Si por motivos humanos luché contra fieras en Éfeso, ¿de qué me aprovecha? Si los muertos no resucitan, comamos y bebamos, que mañana moriremos (1 Co. 15:30-32).
Porque no queremos que ignoréis, hermanos, acerca de nuestra aflicción sufrida en Asia, porque fuimos abrumados sobremanera, más allá de nuestras fuerzas, de modo que hasta perdimos la esperanza de salir con vida. De hecho, dentro de nosotros mismos ya teníamos la sentencia de muerte, a fin de que no confiáramos en nosotros mismos, sino en Dios que resucita a los muertos, el cual nos libró de tan gran peligro de muerte y nos librará, y en quien hemos puesto nuestra esperanza de que El aún nos ha de librar (2 Co. 1:8-10).
Más tarde, en 2 Corintios, Pablo hablará de la gran variedad de sufrimientos que tuvo que soportar por amor a Cristo y a su iglesia (cf. 6:3-10; 7:2-5; 11:22-28). Observen, en especial, esta declaración: «Cinco veces he recibido de los judíos treinta y nueve azotes» (11:24). Este era el castigo más severo que las autoridades judías podían aplicar legalmente.
Pablo recuerda a los ancianos efesios que ha servido al Señor en medio de ellos «con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos». Lo que está diciendo con esto es que las circunstancias de su ministerio entre ellos fueron muy difíciles. Trae a su memoria que su servicio allí había tenido un gran coste personal, y que había sufrido mucho a causa de los incesantes complots de los judíos en su contra. Ellos lo sabían de primera mano. Era algo que no se podía negar, y que no debían ignorar al considerar su ejemplo como ministro del evangelio. Si querían imitarlo en su servicio a Cristo, su evangelio y su iglesia, también deben estar preparados para emularlo en sus sufrimientos, sobre todo a manos de aquellos que odian la verdad.
2. ¿Qué sugieren estas palabras acerca del carácter y del papel de Pablo como ministro del evangelio?
El ejemplo de Pablo muestra que era un hombre generoso, dispuesto (como le dice a los corintios) «muy gustosamente gastaré lo mío, y aun yo mismo me gastaré» por las almas de los hombres (2 Co. 12:15). Desde el principio, en Damasco, un espíritu de abnegación y autosacrificio había marcado todo su ministerio anterior. También había sido el carácter de su ministerio desde el primer día que había puesto sus pies en Asia. Y, por lo que sigue en 20:22-24, Pablo deja claro a estos hombres que sigue hasta Jerusalén, con los ojos bien abiertos, sabiendo que las circunstancias no serán distintas allí.
Y ahora, he aquí que yo, atado en espíritu, voy a Jerusalén sin saber lo que allá me sucederá, salvo que el Espíritu Santo solemnemente me da testimonio en cada ciudad, diciendo que me esperan cadenas y aflicciones. Pero en ninguna manera estimo mi vida como valiosa para mí mismo, a fin de poder terminar mi carrera y el ministerio que recibí del Señor Jesús, para dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios.
Pablo no se engaña a sí mismo, esperando ser recibido con respeto y tolerancia por sus paisanos en Jerusalén. Por el contrario, sabe que puede esperar una oposición enérgica y violenta por su parte. Con todo, sigue adelante, sin apego a su vida: para él lo más importante es acabar su carrera y el ministerio recibido del Señor Jesús. Ha sufrido enormemente. ¡Con toda seguridad, ha cumplido con su parte! Pero no; está dispuesto a sufrir más aún, si así puede «dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios». En su carácter como ministro, Pablo era un hombre generoso, abnegado, con gran capacidad de autosacrificio.
En su papel de ministro del evangelio, Pablo reconoció su llamado a sufrir lo que fuera necesario por el bien de la iglesia de Cristo. A los corintios les dice:
Bendito sea el Dios y Padre de nuestro Señor Jesucristo, Padre de misericordias y Dios de toda consolación, el cual nos consuela en toda tribulación nuestra, para que nosotros podamos consolar a los que están en cualquier aflicción con el consuelo con que nosotros mismos somos consolados por Dios. Porque así como los sufrimientos de Cristo son nuestros en abundancia, así también abunda nuestro consuelo por medio de Cristo. Pero si somos atribulados, es para vuestro consuelo y salvación; o si somos consolados, es para vuestro consuelo, que obra al soportar las mismas aflicciones que nosotros también sufrimos. Y nuestra esperanza respecto de vosotros está firmemente establecida, sabiendo que como sois copartícipes de los sufrimientos, así también lo sois de la consolación (2 Co. 1:3-7).
Pablo sabía que, en sus aflicciones como ministro del evangelio, no sufría como persona privada solamente, sino por el bien del pueblo de Dios. Entendía que el propósito de Dios en sus aflicciones no se limitaba a su propia santificación, sino al «consuelo y salvación» del pueblo de Dios (2 Co. 1:6). Lo que soportó fue por amor a ellos, para que pudieran experimentar el consuelo del evangelio y la salvación de sus almas.
El papel pastoral de Pablo incluía soportar cualquier sufrimiento personal necesario que beneficiara a aquellos a los que tenía bajo su cuidado. Y esto es lo que tenía en mente cuando escribió a los Colosenses: «Ahora me alegro de mis sufrimientos por vosotros, y en mi carne, completando lo que falta de las aflicciones de Cristo, hago mi parte por su cuerpo, que es la iglesia, de la cual fui hecho ministro conforme a la administración de Dios que me fue dada para beneficio vuestro, a fin de llevar a cabo la predicación de la palabra de Dios» (Col. 1:24-25). Por supuesto que Pablo no está diciendo que sus sufrimientos complementen en modo alguno el padecimiento expiatorio de Cristo. En la muerte de Cristo y en sus sufrimientos para la remisión de los pecados de su pueblo nada falta. No son necesarios ni complemento ni socio. Mediante una sola ofrenda (el sacrificio por los pecados) Cristo perfeccionó para siempre a su pueblo en el perdón completo de nuestros pecados (cf. Heb. 10:14). No obstante, el padecimiento sustitutorio de Cristo por nuestro pecado no representa la totalidad de los sufrimientos que benefician a la iglesia. El pueblo de Dios recibe muchas bendiciones a través del sufrimiento de sus ministros.
3. Lo que el ejemplo de Pablo nos dice sobre el carácter y el papel adecuados de quienes desempeñan el oficio pastoral
En primer lugar, la lección es indudablemente obvia: los pastores han de ser hombres abnegados con capacidad de autosacrificio. Esto no se cita entre los requisitos ministeriales que hallamos en 1 Timoteo 3 y Tito 1, pero se ve por todas partes en el ejemplo de Cristo y de sus apóstoles. Y lo vemos encarnado en la exhortación de Pablo a Timoteo: «Participa conmigo en las aflicciones por el evangelio […]. Sufre penalidades conmigo, como buen soldado de Cristo Jesús». Para el ministro, las palabras de Cristo tienen una relevancia especial, cuando afirma: «Si alguno quiere venir en pos de mí, niéguese a sí mismo, tome su cruz cada día y sígame» (Lc. 9:23). El hombre que solo esté dispuesto a llevar la cruz ordinaria del cristiano, y no la cruz especial de un pastor, no tiene nada que hacer en el ministerio pastoral.
En segundo lugar, el ejemplo de Pablo nos muestra que la porción del pastor consiste en sufrir por el pueblo de Dios. Está llamado a morir a diario por ellos (1 Co. 15:31). Su nombramiento por parte de Dios y la obra soberana de este requieren que sea afligido para consuelo y salvación de ellos (2 Co. 1:6). Su papel consiste en completar lo que falta de las aflicciones de Cristo por amor a su cuerpo, que es la iglesia (Col 1:24).
En algunos casos, la porción del pastor supone soportar ciertas cosas para que, al final, pueda ser más comprensivo. Suelo decir a los estudiantes ministeriales que jamás llegarán a ser gran cosa como pastores hasta que hayan sufrido en un marcado grado, al menos hasta que les hayan dado una gran patada en la barriga. Solo entonces serán capaces de entrar en el oficio con una compasión real por los sufrimientos de su gente y ministrarles verdadero consuelo. La clase de teología pastoral nunca los adecuará como la experiencia personal. Solo allí, en el crisol de sus propias aflicciones, aprenderán lo que significa sufrir. Aprenderán la verdadera compasión por los santos sufrientes de Dios. Estoy absolutamente convencido de que hay pruebas y aflicciones que los pastores sufren por la razón principal de «que nosotros podamos consolar a los que están en cualquier aflicción con el consuelo con que nosotros mismos somos consolados por Dios» (2 Co. 1:4). No pretendo saber todo lo que Dios ha estado haciendo en las pruebas por las que he pasado, pero una cosa tengo clara: su intención es que su pueblo se beneficie de que yo sea afligido de estas formas.
En otros casos, el pastor actúa a modo de escudo, absorbiendo golpes para que no caigan sobre su gente. La mayoría de esto ocurre sin que lo sepan, pero es una parte real de la porción del pastor. Más tarde (20:29), Pablo hablará de lobos feroces que vendrán de afuera buscando devorar al rebaño y hombres perversos de en medio de ellos que intentarán arrastrar discípulos tras ellos. Con frecuencia, y sin que la congregación lo sepa, el pastor debe salir a enfrentarse con estos enemigos, espada y escudo en mano. A él no lo ven hasta que ha acabado la batalla, cansado y tal vez ensangrentado por el conflicto; a pesar de ello, no tienen por qué saber que agotó sus fuerzas y derramó su sangre por ellos.
Y aunque en estas cosas se le escatima, no ocurre lo mismo con el sufrimiento semanal asociado a las tareas ordinarias del pastor para beneficio de las almas de su gente. No menospreciaré en modo alguno las aflicciones que todos los cristianos experimentan en su llamado, pero el gasto emocional que requiere la obra del ministerio es en verdad extraordinario, y de manera sostenida. Casi todo lo que ustedes dicen o hacen tiene ramificaciones a largo plazo (incluso eternas) para las personas a las que ministran. Su descuido en un consejo dado, en una doctrina o práctica enseñadas o en el gobierno ejercido puede seguir a una oveja durante todos los días de su vida. El pastor que entiende esto vive en una ansiedad continua que lo lleva a no dejar piedra sin remover no sea que represente de forma errónea al Señor o que confunda a sus ovejas. El verdadero pastor experimenta, a menor escala, lo que Pablo vivió en una escala apostólica, cuando afirmó: «Además de tales cosas externas, está sobre mí la presión cotidiana de la preocupación por todas las iglesias» (2 Co. 11:28). El verdadero pastor siente angustia por el estado de las ovejas bajo su cuidado. Y, en cuanto a algunos, puede decir lo que Pablo afirmó de los gálatas: «Hijos míos, por quienes de nuevo sufro dolores de parto hasta que Cristo sea formado en vosotros» (Gá. 4:19).
La guerra espiritual que un pastor experimenta es, prácticamente, sin fin. Él es, por supuesto, el objeto especial de los ataques del diablo, porque el enemigo sabe que si logra lisiar al pastor, podrá asolar al rebaño. Asimismo, su lucha diaria con la Palabra suele ir acompañada de intensas batallas con su propio pecado que permanece. Con frecuencia oigo a cristianos que se lamentan por lo difíciles que les resultan sus devociones personales, porque tienen que pelear con el pecado que permanece o con pensamientos errantes. Multipliquen esa experiencia de treinta minutos hasta llegar a las ocho o diez horas, y sabrán lo que es un día de preparación de sermón. A pesar de ello, el pastor que quiere alimentar a las ovejas no puede excusarse de este tipo de sufrimiento y salir de su estudio con algo adecuado para su alimentación.
Existen otras formas en que los pastores son llamados a sufrir por las almas de su gente, sobre todo en tiempos de persecución; pero me voy a abstener. Con estas descripciones basta para subrayar el punto que deseo exponer: que quien aspira al oficio de pastor debe esperar sufrir y ha de estar dispuesto a ello, como autosacrificio por el bien de las ovejas de Cristo.
Mi propósito al decir estas cosas es instarlos a que oren por sus pastores. No estoy intentando ganarme su empatía para que hagan algo más por nosotros. Cristo nos ha apartado para esto, como parte de nuestro llamado, y lo hacemos de forma voluntaria y sin sentirnos obligados. Aun así, les ruego que oren fervientemente por nosotros, para que no tengamos apego a nuestra vida, que esta no sea tan importante como terminar nuestra carrera y el ministerio que recibimos del Señor Jesús, para dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios. Somos hombres de carne y hueso; y el mundo, la carne y el diablo nos instan a evitar el sufrimiento. Oren por nosotros, para que el enemigo no tome ventaja sobre nosotros, sino que seamos buenos soldados de Cristo Jesús, fieles en llevar la cruz que nos ha llamado a cargar.
Y le pregunto a mis hermanos en el ministerio: ¿Están dispuestos a sufrir en la causa de Cristo? ¿Han establecido un límite a sus padecimientos? Para Pablo, ese límite era su vida, por la que no sentía apego por amor al evangelio. ¿Estamos dispuestos a negarnos a nosotros mismos hasta ese punto? Puede ser que nuestro Señor no nos pida nunca semejante sacrificio; pero nos pida lo que nos pida, sobrellevémoslo con buena disposición en su servicio. Thomas Boston dice:
No debemos ser escogedores de cruces. Cada uno ha de tomar la suya propia, la que le ha sido asignada por sabiduría soberana, que es el mejor juez para decidir cuál es más adecuada para nosotros. Estamos preparados para pensar que podríamos llevar otra cruz mejor que la que tenemos delante, pero esto no es sino una mentira del corazón que está a favor de cambiar la cruz presente y manifiesta una falta de abnegación.1
Notas:
1 Thomas Boston, «The Necessity of Self-Denial» [La necesidad de la abnegación] en Complete Works [Obras completas], (reed. Wheaton, IL.: Richard Owen Roberts, Publishers, 1980) 6:313.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
El ejemplo de compasión de Pablo
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-08-Pauls-Compassion-Dr-Robert-Martin.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Sirviendo al Señor […] con lágrimas (Hch. 20:19)
Hemos visto que, al describir el ejemplo de su propio ministerio. Pablo dirige la atención de los ancianos efesios a lo que conocen por experiencia y de primera mano. Habla con la plena seguridad de un hombre que sabe que tiene un control sobre sus conciencias logrado por su ministerio coherentemente honorable, idóneo y fiel en medio de ellos. «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia» (Hch. 20:18).
Cuando detalla cómo se ha comportado entre ellos, Pablo cita en primer lugar su humildad, su compasión y su abnegación: «Sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos» (20:19). En el último capítulo, consideramos la primera de estas virtudes y vimos que la presencia y el ministerio de Pablo habían estado marcados por la cualidad de la humildad. Había servido al Señor «con toda humildad». En este capítulo tomamos la segunda virtud de un ministro fiel e idóneo del evangelio, que se exhibe en las palabras «y con lágrimas».1
¿Qué significan estas sencillas palabas? Al nivel más básico, y tomando sus palabras de forma literal, el apóstol está diciendo que el llanto ha acompañado su ministerio entre ellos. Y esto significa, sin duda, que no se limitó a comportarse como un frío funcionario sin sentimientos, centrado en un programa personal o cumpliendo simplemente con su trabajo, sin respeto por ellos ni por sus necesidades. Por el contrario, estuvo entre ellos como un hombre que los amaba, cuyo corazón ansiaba su salvación y su crecimiento en gracia y que, realmente, lloró por ellos. Posteriormente, al encargar a estos hombres su propio deber, les recomienda: «Estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas» (20:31). En otra ocasión, escribe a los corintios diciendo: «… por la mucha tribulación y angustia del corazón os escribí con muchas lágrimas» (2 Co. 2:4). En una palabra, las lágrimas de Pablo eran el desbordamiento de su corazón que se derramaba en amor por los perdidos y por el pueblo de Dios.
En las palabras «con lágrimas», Pablo afirma que su ministerio entre los efesios había estado marcado por la virtud de la compasión. ¿Pero qué relevancia tiene esto para nosotros? De nuevo, asumiendo que el ejemplo de Pablo está recogido para instruirnos a nosotros, les insto a considerar lo siguiente: el ministerio del evangelio que recibirá la bendición de Dios, que será digno de imitación por parte de los hombres fieles que vendrán después y que merecerá el respaldo del pueblo de Dios tendrá la compasión como una de sus marcas de distinción.
Al iniciar el tema del ejemplo de ministerio compasivo de Pablo, consideraremos tres cosas:
1. La fuente del ministerio compasivo de Pablo
2. Los objetos del ministerio compasivo de Pablo
3. El fruto del ministerio compasivo de Pablo
1. La fuente del ministerio compasivo de Pablo
Aquí formulamos una pregunta sencilla: ¿Cómo llegó Pablo a sentir tal amor por los efesios que lloró por ellos? No pretendo afirmar que esto que sigue sea una respuesta completa, pero creo que al menos estas tres cosas contribuyeron ampliamente al amor y la compasión (hasta las lágrimas) que vemos manifestados en el ejemplo de Pablo. Su amor por los efesios y las lágrimas derramadas por ellos estaban arraigados en…
Su experiencia personal del evangelio de Cristo
Su imitación personal del ejemplo de Cristo
Su encarnación personal de la presencia de Cristo
En primer lugar, la compasión que Pablo sentía por los efesios y las lágrimas que vertió por ellos se remontan a su propia experiencia del evangelio de Cristo. Pablo había llegado a ver, en términos personales, lo que significa estar perdido. Aunque hubo una época en la que se consideraba hebreo de hebreos y fariseo de fariseos, por la compasiva misericordia de Dios llegó a convencerse de pecado y se vio tal y como era en verdad, es decir, un pecador perdido y merecedor del Infierno, sin esperanza y sin Dios en el mundo. En una palabra, Pablo conocía de primera mano la experiencia de la perdición. Y sabía perfectamente lo que significaba que, de repente, la propia conciencia despertara a un entendimiento de tan desesperada condición. Sabía por experiencia propia lo que quería decir hallarse bajo la maldición de la ley. Conocía los terrores de tomar conciencia de hallarse bajo la ira de Dios, precipitándose de cabeza al juicio. Por tanto, sabiendo que «todos nosotros debemos comparecer ante el tribunal de Cristo […], conociendo el temor del Señor» afirma: «persuadimos a los hombres» (2 Co. 5:10-11).
Pablo también había llegado a ver, en términos personales, lo que significa ser perdonado de sus pecados por la compasiva misericordia de Dios. Si podemos tomar prestadas las palabras de John Newton en Faith’s Review and Expectation (más conocido como Amazing Grace [Gracia Sublime]), Pablo sabía lo que significaba poder cantar
Sublime gracia del Señor
Que a mí, pecador salvó
Fui ciego mas hoy veo yo
Perdido y El me halló
Su gracia me enseñó a temer
Mis dudas ahuyentó
¡Oh cuán precioso fue a mi ser
Cuando Él me transformó!
En 1 Ti. 1:12-16, Pablo relata la evaluación de su propia conversión.
Doy gracias a Cristo Jesús nuestro Señor, que me ha fortalecido, porque me tuvo por fiel, poniéndome en el ministerio; aun habiendo sido yo antes blasfemo, perseguidor y agresor. Sin embargo, se me mostró misericordia porque lo hice por ignorancia en mi incredulidad. Pero la gracia de nuestro Señor fue más que abundante, con la fe y el amor que se hallan en Cristo Jesús. Palabra fiel y digna de ser aceptada por todos: Cristo Jesús vino al mundo para salvar a los pecadores, entre los cuales yo soy el primero. Sin embargo, por esto hallé misericordia, para que en mí, como el primero, Jesucristo demostrara toda su paciencia como un ejemplo para los que habrían de creer en Él para vida eterna.
En su propio caso, en la misericordia que le fue mostrada como «el primero de los pecadores», Pablo había visto la magnitud del corazón de Dios hacia los pecadores y su disposición a perdonar aun a los más viles y endurecidos ofensores. Como en su caso, y a pesar de ser el mayor de los pecadores, había sido objeto de tal paciencia y misericordia, confiaba en que todos los que vinieran a Cristo serían reconciliados con Dios.
La experiencia personal de Pablo en cuanto al evangelio lo moldeó, en gran medida, como ministro compasivo del evangelio. Se veía a sí mismo, de manera muy acertada, en el papel de embajador de Cristo, enviado a ofrecer la misma redención que él había recibido. Y lo hizo en el único espíritu adecuado para quien ha entendido la misericordia que él mismo ha recibido en el perdón de sus propios pecados, y que comprende la embajada que se le ha sido encomendada. A los corintios les dice lo siguiente:
De modo que si alguno está en Cristo, nueva criatura es; las cosas viejas pasaron; he aquí, son hechas nuevas. Y todo esto procede de Dios, quien nos reconcilió consigo mismo por medio de Cristo, y nos dio el ministerio de la reconciliación; a saber, que Dios estaba en Cristo reconciliando al mundo consigo mismo, no tomando en cuenta a los hombres sus transgresiones, y nos ha encomendado a nosotros la palabra de la reconciliación. Por tanto, somos embajadores de Cristo, como si Dios rogara por medio de nosotros; en nombre de Cristo os rogamos: ¡Reconciliaos con Dios! (2 Co. 5:17-20).
La palabra traducida «os rogamos» (de, omai, 5:20) significa «pedir con urgencia, con la implicación de una presunta necesidad».2 Pablo predicó como quien entendía la necesidad de sus oyentes, la urgencia de su perdición. Y con el amor de Cristo (que se había mostrado tan ricamente en su propio caso) constriñéndolo, instó a los hombres a ser reconciliados con Dios. Por tanto, cuando predicaba, no hablaba como quien habla monótonamente, con frialdad e indiferencia, sino como un pecador que había sido salvado y que hablaba con la urgencia y la compasión de un embajador de la reconciliación. Comentando este texto, Hughes afirma:
El mensaje de la reconciliación no es algo que el embajador de Cristo anuncie con desapego impersonal. Se le han confiado unas noticias vitales para las personas que están en desesperada necesidad. Por esta razón, ruega a sus oyentes. No podemos dejar de detectar la fuerte nota de urgencia y compasión en el lenguaje del apóstol. Ve a los hombres como Dios lo hace, en un estado de perdición; en su poder está la palabra que, por ser la de la reconciliación, ellos deben escuchar por encima de todas las demás; y, porque está proclamando lo que Dios, en su misericordia y su gracia, ya ha hecho por ellos en Cristo, su voz conlleva la autoridad de la voz de Dios.3
En segundo lugar, la compasión que Pablo tenía por los efesios y las lágrimas que derramó por ellos deben remontarse a su imitación personal del ejemplo de Cristo. ¿Dónde aprendió Pablo que su corazón debía desbordar compasión por aquellos a quienes ministraba? ¿Dónde aprendió que los embajadores de Cristo debían predicar el evangelio de la reconciliación manifestando así su misma compasión? La respuesta, en su nivel más básico, es que lo aprendió del ejemplo de Cristo mismo.
Cuando Cristo vio a las multitudes «tuvo compasión de ellas, porque estaban angustiadas y abatidas como ovejas que no tienen pastor» (Mt. 9:36). Leemos que, en una ocasión, desembarcó y vio a una gran multitud, «y tuvo compasión de ellos y sanó a sus enfermos» (Mt. 14:14). En otra oportunidad, la compasión de Jesús surgió al ver a la multitud hambrienta, y dijo: «No quiero despedirlos sin comer, no sea que desfallezcan en el camino» (Mt. 15:32). Otra vez, cuando dos ciegos clamaron pidiendo misericordia, fue «movido a compasión» y tocó los ojos de ellos, sanándolos (Mt. 20:34). Este es el mismo Cristo que, al acercarse a Jerusalén y ver la ciudad, «lloró sobre ella diciendo, ¡si tú también hubieras sabido en este día lo que conduce a la paz!» (Lc. 19:41-42).
Pablo les dice a los corintios que, en su postura hacia los inconversos, sigue el ejemplo de Cristo, no buscando su propio provecho, sino el de muchos para que puedan ser salvos (1 Co. 10:32—11:31). ¿Debemos suponer que su imitación de Cristo se detiene simplemente con su ejemplo de abnegación? ¿Acaso no deberíamos mirar más allá y ver la compasión de Cristo que lo impulsó a negarse a sí mismo por la salvación de su pueblo? ¿No deberíamos decir que, así como Pablo imita la generosidad de Cristo, también reproduce su corazón de compasión? Al emular a Cristo, el apóstol siente compasión por las ovejas en apuros y dispersadas. Comportándose como su Señor lo hizo, Pablo no puede despedir a las personas hambrientas del pan de vida, no sea que se desmayen por el camino. Actuando como lo hizo su Señor, contempla a los hombres con amor, piedad y llora por ellos, sintiendo dolores de parto hasta que Cristo sea formado en ellos (cf. Gá. 4:19). En su compasión, en sus lágrimas, ¡el siervo es como su Señor!
En tercer lugar, la compasión que Pablo sentía por los efesios y las lágrimas que derramó por ellos se remontan a su encarnación personal de la presencia de Cristo. Aquí es importante considerar varios textos que hablan claramente de la presencia personal de Cristo en la predicación de su palabra.
El que a vosotros escucha, a mí me escucha, y el que a vosotros rechaza, a mí me rechaza; y el que a mí me rechaza, rechaza al que me envió (Lc. 10:16).
Tengo otras ovejas que no son de este redil; a ésas también me es necesario traerlas, y oirán mi voz, y serán un rebaño con un solo pastor (Jn. 10:16).
Porque Él mismo es nuestra paz, quien de ambos pueblos hizo uno, derribando la pared intermedia de separación, aboliendo en su carne la enemistad, la ley de los mandamientos expresados en ordenanzas, para crear en sí mismo de los dos un nuevo hombre, estableciendo así la paz, y para reconciliar con Dios a los dos en un cuerpo por medio de la cruz, habiendo dado muerte en ella a la enemistad. Y vino y anunció paz a vosotros que estabais lejos, y paz a los que estaban cerca; porque por medio de Él los unos y los otros tenemos nuestra entrada al Padre en un mismo Espíritu (Ef. 2:14-18).
Pero vosotros no habéis aprendido a Cristo de esta manera, si en verdad lo oísteis y habéis sido enseñados en Él, conforme a la verdad que hay en Jesús (Ef. 4:20-21).4
Porque todo aquel que invoque el nombre del Señor será salvo. ¿Cómo, pues, invocarán a aquel en quien no han creído? ¿Y cómo creerán en aquel de quien no han oído? ¿Y cómo oirán sin haber quien les predique? ¿Y cómo predicarán si no son enviados? Tal como está escrito: ¡Cuán hermosos son los pies de los que anuncian el evangelio del bien! Sin embargo, no todos hicieron caso al evangelio, porque Isaías dice: Señor, ¿quién ha creído a nuestro anuncio? Así que la fe viene del oír, y el oír, por la palabra de Cristo (Ro. 10:13-17).5
Mi propósito al citar estos textos es enfatizar que la voz de Cristo se oye dondequiera que Él esté presente con sus siervos en el ministerio de la Palabra. Jesús dijo que aquellos que oyen la predicación de Sus discípulos le oirán a Él (Lc. 10:16). Al edificar la iglesia de Cristo, Pablo dice que Cristo mismo predicará paz a los judíos y a los gentiles (Ef. 2:17). Además, añade que al aprender a Cristo, «lo oísteis» (Ef. 4:20-21). Y afirma que cuando los hombres oyen la predicación del evangelio, escuchan a «aquel» de quien se predica (Ro. 10:14).
Ahora bien, ¿acaso sería un salto de lógica demasiado grande decir que donde se escucha la voz de Cristo por medio de Sus siervos, esta tendrá la misma cualidad de compasión que marcó Su ministerio terrenal? Aun llegando a esta conclusión por deducción, seguramente es correcto decir que la compasión que resaltó el ministerio paulino fue, en grado relevante, el fruto de la presencia de Cristo con él, obrando en él y a través de él para ministrar a su pueblo.
Hermanos, quienes escuchen la voz de Cristo a través de nosotros deberían percibir también el tono de la misma y no solo la forma de sus palaras. No diré que Cristo jamás habló con tono de reprobación y que, por tanto, nunca debemos hacerlo; sin embargo, con toda seguridad, el tono predominante en la predicación de Su evangelio era de compasión por los pecadores perdidos. Esto, por encima de todo, es lo que queremos imitar de nuestro Señor.
2. Los objetos del ministerio de compasión de Pablo
Pablo sentía compasión tanto por los perdidos como por el pueblo de Dios. Su corazón anhelaba a ambos tipos de personas. Deseaba fervientemente que escaparan a la ira venidera; pero más que esto, quería que una vez salvos crecieran en gracia y utilidad en el reino de Dios.
La compasión de Pablo por los perdidos se puede ver en todo lo que hacía por ellos. ¿Cómo, si no, se explican los largos viajes, los abnegados esfuerzos y las repetidas pruebas, arriesgando hasta su propia vida, de no ser porque tenía un corazón de amor y compasión por los perdidos? En este punto, consideremos su propio testimonio.
Digo la verdad en Cristo, no miento, dándome testimonio mi conciencia en el Espíritu Santo, de que tengo gran tristeza y continuo dolor en mi corazón. Porque desearía yo mismo ser anatema, separado de Cristo por amor a mis hermanos, mis parientes según la carne […]. Hermanos, el deseo de mi corazón y mi oración a Dios por ellos es para su salvación (Ro. 9:1-3; 10:1).
Porque aunque soy libre de todos, de todos me he hecho esclavo para ganar a mayor número. A los judíos me hice como judío, para ganar a los judíos; a los que están bajo la ley, como bajo la ley (aunque yo no estoy bajo la ley) para ganar a los que están bajo la ley; a los que están sin ley, como sin ley (aunque no estoy sin la ley de Dios, sino bajo la ley de Cristo) para ganar a los que están sin ley. A los débiles me hice débil, para ganar a los débiles; a todos me he hecho todo, para que por todos los medios salve a algunos (1 Co. 9:19-22).
A causa de su amor por los perdidos, ¡Pablo se extendió en formas que lo llevaron mucho por el camino de las pruebas y los inconvenientes! ¿Quién de entre nosotros puede sondear las profundidades de una compasión que desearía ser «anatema (maldito) de Cristo» con tal de que solo uno de sus compatriotas se salvara? John Brown afirma:
Si ser expulsado por el Salvador asegurara la recepción y salvación de todo el pueblo judío, expresa su disposición a someterse a ello. Pero como esto era imposible, y como él lo sabía bien, todo lo que podemos deducir razonablemente de ese pasaje es que su apego por sus compatriotas era tan grande que estaba listo a hacer o sufrir cualquier cosa, dentro de los límites de lo posible, con tal de que la salvación de ellos quedara asegurada por estos esfuerzos y sufrimientos. Esta extraordinaria expresión para un estado de sentimientos no haya forma adecuada de lenguaje más común. Pretendía manifestar tan alto grado de afecto como un hombre pueda sentir por el hombre. Entendiéndolo así, no es la expresión de un deseo perentorio real, sino la declaración de que si fuera coherente con la voluntad de Dios y para la gloria de Cristo, estaba dispuesto a cambiar su condición con la de los desdichados judíos incrédulos. Estos, aun siendo sus hermanos, sus parientes según la carne, eran también sus enemigos activos, tenaces e imparables, por lo que su declaración ha de considerarse como una explosión incontenible de generosidad y benevolencia sin precedente. Sin embargo, por lo que la excede al infinito, ese amor que sobrepasa todo conocimiento es el que indujo al Justo no solo a desear convertirse en maldición, sino que como Pablo dice: «Cristo nos redimió de la maldición de la ley, habiéndose hecho maldición por nosotros» para que «nosotros fuéramos hechos justicia de Dios en Él».6
En una palabra, la compasión de Pablo por los perdidos era como la de Cristo. Estaba dispuesto a convertirse en una maldición, si ese sufrimiento personal llevaba el fruto de liberar a los hombres de la maldición. No podía morir bajo la maldición de Dios en lugar de los perdidos, pero podía decir: «A todos me he hecho de todo», para que por medio de esa abnegación como la de Cristo, algunos pudieran aprovecharse del beneficio de la salvación.
Una vez más, Pablo no se contentaba con que los hombres escaparan a la ira de Dios contra los pecadores. Anhelaba que, una vez salvos, pudieran crecer en gracia y utilidad en el reino de Dios. Este deseo se manifestó en un corazón que se derramaba por el pueblo de Dios, de nuevo a cambio de un gran precio personal. Su compasión por los santos fue evidente en la forma como trató con ellos y en todo lo que sufrió por ellos. Solo un corazón lleno de amor y compasión por el pueblo de Dios explica la disposición de Pablo a sufrir por ellos e incluso a manos de ellos para que pudieran crecer en gracia y en el conocimiento de Cristo. Consideremos otra vez su propio testimonio.
Doy gracias a mi Dios siempre que me acuerdo de vosotros, orando siempre con gozo en cada una de mis oraciones por todos vosotros, por vuestra participación en el evangelio desde el primer día hasta ahora, estando convencido precisamente de esto: que el que comenzó en vosotros la buena obra, la perfeccionará hasta el día de Cristo Jesús. Es justo que yo sienta esto acerca de todos vosotros, porque os llevo en el corazón, pues tanto en mis prisiones como en la defensa y confirmación del evangelio, todos vosotros sois participantes conmigo de la gracia. Porque Dios me es testigo de cuánto os añoro a todos con el entrañable amor de Cristo Jesús (Fil. 1:3-8).
Más bien demostramos ser benignos entre vosotros, como una madre que cría con ternura a sus propios hijos. Teniendo así un gran afecto por vosotros, nos hemos complacido en impartiros no sólo el evangelio de Dios, sino también nuestras propias vidas, pues llegasteis a sernos muy amados. Porque recordáis, hermanos, nuestros trabajos y fatigas, cómo, trabajando de día y de noche para no ser carga a ninguno de vosotros, os proclamamos el evangelio de Dios. Vosotros sois testigos, y también Dios, de cuán santa, justa e irreprensiblemente nos comportamos con vosotros los creyentes; así como sabéis de qué manera os exhortábamos, alentábamos e implorábamos a cada uno de vosotros, como un padre lo haría con sus propios hijos, para que anduvierais como es digno del Dios que os ha llamado a su reino y a su gloria (1 Ts. 2:7-12).
Nuestra boca, oh corintios, os ha hablado con toda franqueza. Nuestro corazón se ha abierto de par en par. No estáis limitados por nosotros, sino que estáis limitados en vuestros sentimientos. Ahora bien, en igual reciprocidad (os hablo como a niños) vosotros también abrid de par en par vuestro corazón (2 Co. 6:11-13; 7:2-3).
¡Pablo amaba al pueblo de Dios! Y el amor que sentía hacía que estuviera dispuesto a sufrir por ellos. Estaban «en su corazón» y «los añoraba con el entrañable amor de Cristo».
3. El fruto del ministerio compasivo de Pablo
Ciertamente, muchas cosas maravillosas se originaron en la representación compasiva de Cristo y del evangelio que marcaron el ministerio de Pablo; sin embargo, aquí quiero centrarme en un punto importante. El Señor utilizó de forma poderosa la compasión de Pablo por las personas, para abrir los oídos de los hombres al ministerio de la Palabra. Debía recibirse como principio general de que la pasión sin la compasión es calor sin calidez. La Palabra de Dios predicada sin amor puede ser precisa y convencer de juicio, pero jamás alcanzará al corazón del oyente, donde debe hacerse la obra real del evangelio. La mente puede alcanzar la mente, pero solo el corazón puede llegar al corazón. Únicamente cuando, en el corazón del predicador, más que una mera pasión por sus sujetos, también se halla compasión por sus oyentes, podrá conseguir sus oídos y sus corazones. Y solo entonces será capaz de hacerles bien.
A lo largo de su larga asociación con los corintios, Pablo tuvo que decirles muchas cosas duras, cosas difíciles de decir y de oír. A pesar de todo, al final, se hizo con sus oídos y sus corazones, y ellos recibieron sus amonestaciones. ¿Qué fue lo que logró que estos necesitados creyentes prestaran oído a Pablo? De nuevo, consideremos su testimonio.
La gracia del Señor Jesús sea con vosotros. Mi amor sea con todos vosotros en Cristo Jesús. Amén (1 Co. 16:23-24).
Pues por la mucha aflicción y angustia de corazón os escribí con muchas lágrimas, no para entristeceros, sino para que conozcáis el amor que tengo especialmente por vosotros (2 Co. 2:4).
No dando nosotros en nada motivo de tropiezo, para que el ministerio no sea desacreditado, sino que en todo nos recomendamos a nosotros mismos como ministros de Dios, en mucha perseverancia, en aflicciones, en privaciones, en angustias, en azotes, en cárceles, en tumultos, en trabajos, en desvelos, en ayunos, en pureza, en conocimiento, en paciencia, en bondad, en el Espíritu Santo, en amor sincero (2 Co. 6:3-6).
Y yo muy gustosamente gastaré lo mío, y aun yo mismo me gastaré por vuestras almas. Si os amo más, ¿seré amado menos? (2 Co. 12:15).
Al final, los corintios estaban deseando escuchar a Pablo, no solo porque lo que decía era verdad, sino porque lo creyeron cuando dijo: «Mi amor sea con todos vosotros en Cristo Jesús. Amén» (1 Co. 16:24).
Pablo dice a los ancianos efesios: «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas […]; por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas» (Hch. 20:18, 19, 31). Estas eran las palabras de un hombre que no se preguntaba si le escucharían. Su ministerio había estado marcado por la compasión de un pecador salvado por gracia, por la compasión de un siervo de Cristo que imitaba a su Señor, por la compasión de un hombre que encarnaba la presencia de Cristo entre ellos, por la compasión de un hombre que se había gastado a sí mismo por sus almas. En Pablo habían experimentado, en cierta medida, el amor de Cristo que este les había ministrado por medio de su siervo. John Dick afirma:
Sus lágrimas expresaban su tierna preocupación por las almas de los hombres, de la compasión con la que contemplaba a los que perecían en sus pecados, y con su empatía por los discípulos en sus aflicciones comunes y sus sufrimientos por la religión. No era un hombre de carácter severo e insensible; en él se conjuntaban un corazón tierno y un enérgico entendimiento. No predicaba el evangelio con la indiferencia de un filósofo que resuelve una cuestión abstracta de ciencia; predicaba con todos los afectos que el evangelio, con su importante diseño y sus interesantes doctrinas, estaba calculado para provocar. Susceptible de las emociones del amor y la compasión, no se avergonzaba de derretirse en lágrimas ante la necedad y la perversión de la impiedad. «Muchos andan como os he dicho muchas veces, y ahora os lo digo aun llorando, que son enemigos de la cruz de Cristo».7
En el último capítulo sugerí un principio que debería regular nuestro pensamiento sobre el ministerio pastoral de la iglesia. Y ese principio es que un ministerio que puede esperar la bendición de Dios, que es digno de imitación por parte de los fieles hombres que vengan después, y que es digno del respaldo del pueblo de Dios estará marcado por la coherencia en el despliegue de aquellas virtudes que reflejen el ejemplo de Cristo y de sus apóstoles, y que encarne los principios del evangelio mismo.
En este capítulo hemos considerado el ejemplo de la compasión de Pablo. Hay hombres maravillosos que trabajan en el ministerio del evangelio; sin embargo, también los hay que aparentemente carecen de la virtud de la compasión. No debemos creer cualquier informe negativo que escuchemos, porque «justo parece el primero que defiende su causa hasta que otro viene y lo examina» (Pr 18:17). No obstante, existen casos de pastores que tratan a su gente de forma fría y sin corazón. Con toda seguridad, podemos preguntarnos con razón si estos hombres entienden realmente el evangelio, o si de verdad encarnan la compasión de Cristo en sus tratos pastorales. Las iglesias tienen una clamorosa necesidad de hombres de compasión que aman a los perdidos y al pueblo de Dios así como aman la verdad. Recuerden, hermanos ministeriales, la pasión sin compasión es calor sin calidez y matará en lugar de curar a los enfermos por el pecado.
¿Pero dónde adquiriremos semejante compasión? ¡Este tipo de amor no procede de los genes de Adán! Por naturaleza somos egoístas y no tenemos amor, ni siquiera hacia quienes nos aman. ¿Acaso no necesitamos la poderosa gracia divina para amar como deberíamos? ¿No necesitamos el amor de Dios derramado en nuestros corazones por el Espíritu Santo, no solo para persuadirnos del amor que Él tiene por nosotros, sino en tal medida que lleguemos a ver cuánto amor debemos a los demás pecadores como nosotros? ¿Acaso no debemos hallar esa compasión única, que adorna el evangelio, en la misma fuente donde Pablo se imbuyó de ella? Si esto es verdad, hermanos —y sin lugar a dudas a debemos decir que lo es—, entonces debemos considerar nuestra propia experiencia del evangelio, nuestra propia imitación del ejemplo de Cristo, y nuestra propia encarnación de la presencia de Cristo.
No existe sustituto de la profunda experiencia personal y transformadora de vida del evangelio de Jesucristo. Solo Dios conoce el corazón de los hombres; ¡pero son tantos los ministros que parecen no haber sido convertidos! ¿Cómo pueden tales hombres, extraños a su propia necesidad como pecadores así como al remedio del evangelio que está en Cristo, derramar su corazón en compasión por los que están muertos en sus delitos y pecados? Un ministro puede solidarizarse con las necesidades sociales o emocionales y desear que las cosas vayan mejor en la vida; pero el corazón de quien no tiene una experiencia personal del evangelio bíblico no puede decir: «El deseo de mi corazón y mi oración a Dios por ellos es para su salvación». Y no «rogará» a los hombres «en nombre de Cristo:
¡Reconciliaos con Dios!».
Antes de que ningún hombre aspire a la obra del ministerio del evangelio, ha de estar seguro de ser un cristiano concienzudamente convertido, que ama el evangelio y que ha aceptado a Cristo. Esto es elemental. Y si usted es, en la actualidad, un ministro en la iglesia de Cristo, haga una buena evaluación de su propio caso. ¿Puede decir con Pablo: «Cristo Jesús vino al mundo para salvar a los pecadores, entre los cuales yo soy el primero»? ¿Puede decir: «Con Cristo he sido crucificado, y ya no soy yo el que vive, sino que Cristo vive en mí; y la vida que ahora vivo en la carne, la vivo por fe en el Hijo de Dios, el cual me amó y se entregó a sí mismo por mí»? Tómese en serio la amonestación de Pablo: «Poneos a prueba para ver si estáis en la fe; examinaos a vosotros mismos. ¿O no reconocéis a vosotros mismos que Jesucristo está en vosotros, a menos de que en verdad no paséis la prueba? (2 Co. 13:5). Asegúrese doblemente de su propio caso antes de pretender ministrar en el nombre de Cristo a otros.
Tampoco existe sustituto para la imitación personal del compasivo ejemplo de Cristo. En el mismo lugar donde Pablo habla de su política de abnegación, afirmando: «Así como también yo procuro agradar a todos en todo, no buscando mi propio beneficio, sino el de muchos, para que sean salvos», también dice: «Sed imitadores de mí, como también yo lo soy de Cristo» (1 Co. 11:1). Esta es parte de una verdadera sucesión apostólica —no como la que reivindica Roma—, pero una sucesión de hombres que imitarán al apóstol, así como él imita la amorosa abnegación de Cristo. O, como Pablo dirá a los ancianos efesios en otra ocasión: «Sed, pues, imitadores de Dios como hijos amados; y andad en amor, así como también Cristo os amó y se dio a sí mismo por nosotros, ofrenda y sacrificio a Dios, como fragante aroma» (Ef. 5:1-2).
Hermanos, ¿están ustedes imitando a Cristo en su ministerio? ¿Están sus corazones comprometidos o tan solo sus mentes y sus bocas, sus pies y sus manos? Adopte como meta ministerial principal el ser como su Señor, y conocerá su bendición y verá avanzar la Palabra en demostración del Espíritu y poder.
De nuevo, como vimos en el último capítulo, detrás del ejemplo de Pablo hay algo más que el nivel por el cual deberían ser juzgados los ministros. De entrada, la exigencia del evangelio es que todo cristiano imite el ejemplo de Cristo. La amonestación bíblica a todos los que llevan el nombre de Cristo es: «Como escogidos de Dios, santos y amados, revestíos de tierna compasión» (Col. 3:12). «En conclusión, sed todos de un mismo sentir, compasivos, fraternales, misericordiosos» (1 P. 3:8). «Sed afectuosos unos con otros con amor fraternal; con honra, daos preferencia unos a otros» (Ro. 12:10). Hermanos, si la virtud de la compasión cristiana no se halla en gran medida entre nosotros, la vida de la iglesia pronto tendrá el frío helor de la muerte. Cuando la compasión de Cristo ya no se puede ver en los rostros (y los hechos) de su pueblo, el Espíritu de Cristo, que produce amor como su primer fruto, se entristecerá y se marchará. Como Pablo escribe más tarde a estos efesios: «Y no entristezcáis al Espíritu Santo de Dios, por el cual fuisteis sellados para el día de la redención […]. Sed más bien amables unos con otros, misericordiosos, perdonándoos unos a otros, así como también Dios os perdonó en Cristo» (Ef. 4:30-32). Esta es una descripción de cómo actúa el amor de los hermanos. Y sin este tipo de amor en acción, entristecemos al bendito Espíritu y hacemos que se retire de nosotros.
Notas:
1 Siguiendo el Textus Receptus —“texto recibido”, nombre por el que se conoce el texto griego del NT editado por Erasmo de Rotterdam e impreso por primera vez en 1516. Este conjunto de manuscritos en griego del NT es la base de muchas traducciones clásicas de la Biblia—, la RVR1960 y otras versiones traducen “con muchas lágrimas”. Que “muchas” sea la interpretación correcta es debatible; sin embargo, es sin duda una descripción precisa de la experiencia de Pablo.
2 Johannes P. Louw y Eugene A. Nida, Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains (Nueva York: United Bible Societies, 1988), 1:408.
3 Philip Edgcumbe Hughes, Paul’s Second Epistle to the Corinthians [La segunda epístola de Pablo a los Corintios] en The New International Commentary on the New Testament [El Nuevo comentario internacional del Nuevo Testamento], (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co. 1962), 210.
4 Las traducciones de algunas versiones «sobre Él» y «de Él» son incorrectas. La expresión auvto, n, sate significa, sencillamente, «lo oísteis».
5 La traducción de algunas versiones («a quien») es preferible a la de otras («de quien»). Esto resulta especialmente claro cuando consideramos el contexto del Antiguo Testamento de donde Pablo toma la cita: «Por tanto, mi pueblo conocerá mi nombre; así que en aquel día comprenderán que yo soy el que dice: “Heme aquí”. ¡Qué hermosos son sobre los montes los pies del que trae buenas nuevas del que anuncia la paz, del que trae las buenas nuevas de gozo, del que anuncia la salvación, y dice a Sion: Tu Dios reina!» (Is. 52:6-7).
6 John Brown, Analytical Exposition of the Epistle of Paul de Apostle to the Romans (reed., Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1981), 298-99.
7 John Dick, Lectures on the Acts of the Apostles (Glasgow: Maurice Ogle & Son, 1848), 356.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
El ejemplo de humildad de Pablo
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-08-Pauls-Humility-Dr-Robert-Martin.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad (Hch. 20:19).
Al describir su forma de conducta entre los efesios, Pablo menciona primero su humildad, su compasión y su abnegación. «Sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos» (20:19). En este capítulo, consideraremos la primera de estas virtudes de un ministro idóneo y fiel. Pablo afirma que su presencia y su ministerio habían sido marcados con la cualidad de la humildad. Asevera haber servido al Señor «con toda humildad (tapeinofrosu, nh). Esta palabra no se halla en las litas de vocabulario griego elemental estudiada por los estudiantes ministeriales, pero quizá debería figurar en ellas, porque denota el rasgo esencial de un ministerio que sigue el ejemplo apostólico.
Lo primero que hay que resaltar de esta virtud es su gran importancia a la luz de lo que el Nuevo Testamento afirma sobre la misión de Cristo y su mensaje. Una característica prominente de la misión de Jesús es la degradación de los orgullosos y la exaltación de los humildes. Vemos este énfasis, por ejemplo, en el Magnificat de María. Ella habla de la obra de Dios en su propio caso (es decir, al convertirla en la madre de Cristo), y, después, mira más allá, al significado de la venida del Hijo de Dios a una mayor escala del plan divino de la redención.
Mi alma engrandece al Señor,
y mi espíritu se regocija en Dios mi Salvador.
Porque ha mirado la humilde condición (tapei, nwsij) de esta su sierva…
Ha hecho proezas con su brazo;
ha esparcido a los soberbios en el pensamiento de sus corazones.
Ha quitado a los poderosos de sus tronos;
y ha exaltado a los humildes (tapeino, j);
a los hambrientos ha colmado de bienes
y ha despedido a los ricos con las manos vacías.
(Lucas 1:47-53)
María está asombrada de la extraordinaria misericordia que la ha convertido a ella, una doncella de «humilde condición», en la madre de Cristo. Y, tal como ella lo ve, esto no es otra cosa que la manifestación del propósito y del significado de la venida de su Hijo. Él es la pieza central del plan de Dios para «esparcir a los soberbios y “exaltar a los humildes”».
Como parte de su dispersión de los orgullosos y su exaltación de los humildes, Cristo destronó en realidad la «virtud» de la nobleza de pensamientos (megalofrosu, nh) tan valorada por el mundo pagano y la remplazó con la cualidad de la humildad o modestia (tapeinofrosu, nh). De hecho, esta ocupa el primer lugar entre las virtudes cristianas; tanto es así que Basilio la definió como la casa del tesoro que contiene todas las demás cualidades.1
Cristo exhibió esta virtud en perfección sin pecado. Dijo: «Tomad mi yugo sobre vosotros y aprended de mí, que soy manso y humilde (tapeino, j) de corazón» (Mt. 11:29). Pablo habla de la necesidad cristiana de imitar la humildad de Cristo: «Haya, pues, en vosotros esta actitud que hubo también en Cristo Jesús, el cual, aunque existía en forma de Dios, no consideró el ser igual a Dios como algo a qué aferrarse, sino que se despojó a sí mismo tomando forma de siervo, haciéndose semejante a los hombres. Y hallándose en forma de hombre, se humilló a sí mismo, haciéndose obediente hasta la muerte, y muerte de cruz» (Fil. 2:5-8). A pesar de si grandeza, Cristo asumió el papel de siervo. Como él mismo afirmó: «Entre vosotros yo soy como el que sirve» (Lc. 22:27).
En una palabra, la humildad o la mansedumbre es una virtud de siervo y aquel que llega al pueblo de Dios en este espíritu no lo hace como señor para ser servicio, sino como ministro para servir en el nombre de Dios. ¿Resulta, acaso, sorprendente que Pablo, cuya pasión de vida y ministerio era la imitación de Cristo, se presentara como lo hace en Ro. 1:1, afirmando: «Pablo, siervo de Cristo Jesús, llamado a ser apóstol, apartado [es decir, en mi papel de siervo y apóstol de Cristo] para el evangelio de Dios» (Ro. 1:1)? ¿Nos extraña que hable de sí mismo como lo hace en 2 Co. 4:5, cuando dice: «Porque no nos predicamos a nosotros mismos, sino a Cristo Jesús como Señor, y a nosotros como siervos vuestros por amor de Jesús»?
La evaluación más básica de Pablo en cuanto a la posición a la que Dios le había llamado puede resumirse en el título «Siervo de Cristo, Siervo del evangelio, Siervo de los santos». Dirigiéndose a los ancianos efesios les dice: «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad». Pablo está afirmando que no había estado entre ellos como señor para ser servido, sino como siervo en los negocios de su Señor. Había estado allí para servir a Cristo, servir al evangelio y servirlos a ellos. Y la prueba, la marca que lo distinguía en este papel, la virtud que dio tanto encanto y poder a su ministerio, y que encomendó el evangelio a la conciencia de todos los hombres, fue la cualidad del siervo, la humildad, que exhibió sistemáticamente entre ellos.
Detengámonos por un momento y consideremos quién hace esta afirmación. ¿Quién era el hombre que fue a Éfeso para trabajar en la obra del evangelio? ¿Quién era este Pablo que había convocado a los ancianos de la iglesia y ahora se dirigía a ellos en lo referente a su propio ejemplo y al deber de ellos? Fue el predicador y el misionero de mayor educación teológica de la iglesia apostólica. Más aún, fue investido por Cristo mismo con el oficio de apóstol, mediante revelación especial. Cristo lo había escogido como instrumento principal por medio del cual reveló las doctrinas fundamentales que debían regular el pensamiento de la iglesia para todos los siglos venideros. Además, fue dotado de dones milagrosos en tal medida abundante, que estando en Éfeso, por ejemplo, hasta los pañuelos con los que se había secado el sudor, llevados a los enfermos les transmitía virtud sanadora.
Con todo, y a pesar ello, Pablo no se vanagloriaba. Como dice a los corintios: «Por la gracia de Dios soy lo que soy, y su gracia para conmigo no resultó vana; antes bien he trabajado mucho más que todos ellos, aunque no yo, sino la gracia de Dios en mí» (15:10). Al regresar a la iglesia en Antioquía, tras su primer viaje misionero, él y Bernabé «informaron de todas las cosas que Dios había hecho con ellos, y cómo había abierto a los gentiles la puerta de la fe» (Hch. 14:27). Pablo acreditaba todo el éxito de su ministerio a Dios.
Además, a pesar de su educación, dones y oficio, se movió entre el pueblo de Dios y les ministró, no con un sentido de suficiencia personal para la obra, sino de nuevo, como les indica a los corintios: «Y estuve entre vosotros con debilidad, y con temor y mucho temblor» (1 Co. 2:3). En 2 Corintios, dice:
Pero gracias a Dios, que en Cristo siempre nos lleva en triunfo, y que por medio de nosotros manifiesta en todo lugar la fragancia de su conocimiento. Porque fragante aroma de Cristo somos para Dios entre los que se salvan y entre los que se pierden; para unos, olor de muerte para muerte, y para otros, olor de vida para vida. Y para estas cosas ¿quién está capacitado? (2:14-16).
Y esta confianza tenemos hacia Dios por medio de Cristo: no que seamos suficientes en nosotros mismos para pensar que cosa alguna procede de nosotros, sino que nuestra suficiencia es de Dios, el cual también nos hizo suficientes como ministros de un nuevo pacto, no de la letra, sino del Espíritu; porque la letra mata, pero el Espíritu da vida (3:4-6).
No son estas palabras que expresen una falsa humildad. Reflejan el reconocimiento muy real que Pablo hace: separado de la gracia y la capacitación de Dios, él es completamente insuficiente para llevar a cabo el ministerio que Cristo le encomendado.
Además, Pablo no se enseñoreaba sobre la herencia de Dios. No era como Diótrefes, al que le gustaba tener la preeminencia. No trataba a los inferiores con desprecio y desdén, aunque estos lo trataran con frecuencia en una forma vergonzosa. Sabía que los orgullosos nunca se habían medido por ningún parámetro que no fuera la propia opinión engañada y envanecida de sí mismos. Estos hombres estaban comprometidos en la autopromoción, un vicio que el humilde siervo de Cristo, consciente de su propia debilidad y limitaciones, no podía ni imaginar imitar. Como dijo a los corintios: «Porque no nos atrevemos a contarnos ni a compararnos con algunos que se alaban a sí mismos; pero ellos, midiéndose a sí mismos y comparándose consigo mismos, carecen de entendimiento» (2 Co. 10:12).
La virtud más básica del carácter de Pablo, forjado por el Espíritu, que con tanta riqueza adornó su ministerio, era su humildad. Esta le había abierto más puertas y asegurado más utilidad que toda la agresividad de los hombres que continuamente se lanzaban sobre el pueblo de Dios. Fue esta cualidad la que lo capacitó para predicar el evangelio sin hipocresía. Y fue ella también la que le permitió controlar la conciencia del pueblo de Dios cuando los exhortó como lo hace con estos efesios, a vivir «de una manera digna de la vocación con que habéis sido llamados, con toda humildad y mansedumbre» (Ef. 4:1-2). ¿Podemos imaginar la respuesta de los efesios a esta exhortación, de no haber sido verdad las palabras de Pablo: «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad»? Si Pablo no hubiera sido lo que afirmaba ser, los oídos de los ancianos efesios se habrían cerrado a todo lo demás que profiriera.
Considerando lo que hemos visto (hasta este momento de nuestro estudio), quiero sugerir un principio que debería regular nuestro pensamiento en cuanto al ministerio pastoral de la iglesia. Ese principio es que un ministerio digno de imitación y del respaldo del pueblo de Dios estará marcado por la coherencia en la exhibición de aquellas virtudes que reflejen el ejemplo de Cristo y de sus apóstoles, y que encarne los principio del evangelio mismo. Ningún hombre debería estar en el ministerio del evangelio si no ordena su vida y su ministerio según los principios hallados en este texto, es decir, de acuerdo con el ejemplo apostólico presentado en el ministerio de Pablo.
Hasta aquí hemos considerado el ejemplo de la humildad de Pablo. Durante los pasados cuarenta y cinco años he tenido el privilegio de ayudar a formar a hombres para el ministerio del evangelio. He visto a muchos aspirantes a dicho cargo. Aquellos que han resultado ser prometedores y de utilidad potencial en el ministerio para los hombres han poseído la virtud de la humildad. Por el contrario, los que han estado llenos de sí mismo, siempre con afán de protagonismo, nunca abiertos a la valoración de sus hermanos, se han convertido en una lacra para las iglesias y, a pesar de la imagen que han intentado proyectar, no han servido a Cristo ni al evangelio, ni a los santos.
Tenemos el solemne deber de ordenar la casa de Dios según un nivel bíblico que incluye el respeto adecuado a la imagen del ministro del evangelio que Cristo ha colocado en su Palabra. Ese nivel requiere (en parte) coherencia en la humildad. Todo hombre que carezca de esta cualidad no podrá ser hallado «irreprochable» e «irreprensible» (1 Ti. 3:2; Tit. 1:6-7). No tenemos la libertad de dejar a un lado el parámetro bíblico, por mucho que tengamos otras razones para juzgar que un hombre es adecuado para la obra. Si este fue el nivel por el que la iglesia debía juzgar la adecuación incluso de los apóstoles, no podemos dejarlo a un lado como si no tuviera importancia.
El ejemplo de humildad de Pablo tiene, por supuesto, más relevancia que el nivel por el cual han de ser juzgados los ministros. En última instancia está la exigencia del evangelio de que todo cristiano imite el ejemplo de Cristo. El Pablo que se dirigió a los ancianos efesios es, primeramente, un hombre cristiano y apóstol solo en segundo lugar. Tiene dos llamados: primero, a ser un cristiano piadoso y solo después de esto a ser un ministro del evangelio. Su deber de ser humilde está arraigado en primer lugar a su primer llamado. Cristo le ordena a Pablo que se revista de humildad primordialmente como hombre cristiano. Y, a partir de la realidad de lo que él es como cristiano humilde y piadoso, es como sirve a Cristo en su iglesia.
La amonestación de la Biblia a todos los que llevan el nombre de Cristo es: «…todos, revestíos de humildad (tapeinofrosu, nh) en vuestro trato mutuo, porque Dios resiste a los soberbios, pero da gracia a los humildes» (1 P. 5:5). La dinámica de la vida de la iglesia requiere esto de todos nosotros. Por esta razón, la Biblia nos amonesta: «Siendo del mismo sentir, conservando el mismo amor, unidos en espíritu, dedicados a un mismo propósito. Nada hagáis por egoísmo o por vanagloria, sino que con actitud humilde (tapeinofrosu, nh) cada uno de vosotros considere al otro como más importante que a sí mismo, no buscando cada uno sus propios intereses, sino más bien los intereses de los demás. Haya, pues, en vosotros esta actitud que hubo también en Cristo Jesús […] se humilló (tapeino, w) a sí mismo» (Fil. 2:2-8).
Si la virtud de la humildad cristiana no se halla en gran medida entre los miembros de una congregación, la vida de la iglesia degenerará en un club «yo», en el que todos buscan ser servidos y nadie quiere servir. Este no fue el ejemplo de Cristo ni está de acuerdo con su instrucción.
Entonces, cuando acabó de lavarles los pies, tomó su manto, y sentándose a la mesa otra vez, les dijo: ¿Sabéis lo que os he hecho? Vosotros me llamáis Maestro y Señor; y tenéis razón, porque lo soy. Pues si yo, el Señor y el Maestro, os lavé los pies, vosotros también debéis lavaros los pies unos a otros. Porque os he dado ejemplo, para que como yo os he hecho, vosotros también hagáis. En verdad, en verdad os digo: un siervo no es mayor que su señor, ni un enviado es mayor que el que le envió. Si sabéis esto, seréis felices si lo practicáis (Jn. 13:12-17).
La virtud de la humildad es una parte vital del carácter de un hombre a semejanza de Cristo y de un pastor según el modelo apostólico. Es un reflejo del propio ejemplo del Jefe de los Pastores. Y es indispensable para conseguir y mantener la conciencia de los hombres en las cosas relacionadas con su paz. Describiendo la autoevaluación adecuada que todo hombre cristiano debería hacer, Thomas Charles dijo con gran acierto:
Si nos humillamos delante de Dios, también lo haremos en nuestra conducta externa hacia las demás criaturas. Si tenemos plena conciencia de que no tenemos nada, sino lo que recibimos a diario, nuestro comportamiento para con aquellos de los que Dios nos ha distinguido mediante dones superiores, estaremos verdaderamente persuadidos de nuestra pobreza. En vano fingiremos humillarnos debidamente ante Dios y estar persuadidos de nuestra pobreza, si nuestra conducta hacia los hombres es orgullosa y pretenciosa…
Si en verdad creemos que recibimos todo lo bueno de Dios, no podemos gloriarnos como si no fuera así. En la proporción que creamos esto, no podremos gloriarnos en nosotros mismos en nada, sino tan solo en Dios, el dador de todo lo bueno y de todo don perfecto. ¿Tenemos gracia? La hemos recibido. ¿Creemos esto? Entonces no podemos gloriarnos frente a quienes no la tienen; nuestra conducta hacia ellos debe estar llena de modestia y humildad, de piedad y compasión. ¿Somos eminentemente distinguidos por dones útiles y ornamentales? ¿Están abundantemente bendecidos estos dones y nuestras tareas? Todo esto procede de Dios, ¿pero lo creemos? Si es así, no deberemos menospreciar a quienes no lo tienen, sino que con toda humildad y laboriosidad debemos emplearlos para la gloria de Dios y para beneficio de otros. Si creemos que lo hemos recibido todo de Dios, no nos resultará posible atribuirnos nada, sino la vergüenza; porque nada podemos calificar como nuestro, sino el pecado. En cuanto a nuestro entendimiento, todo lo que pertenece a nuestro propio ser es tinieblas; y en lo tocante a nuestro corazón, todo lo que nos pertenece es su impiedad y su engaño; y si nuestras manos y lengua han hecho algo bueno es porque Dios las ha utilizado. Toda la luz que existe en nuestra mente… procede del Padre de luces; y todo lo bueno de nuestro corazón desciende de arriba. No hay nada que sea nuestro, sino el pecado y la vergüenza; si nos gloriamos en nosotros mismos, debemos gloriarnos en nuestra vergüenza…
Aquel que se juzga correctamente, mide cada día su religión por su humildad, y su humildad por el grado de influencia que tiene en la mente, revistiéndola de los estados de ánimo suaves, benevolentes y celestiales que se adaptan al miserable pecador que vive por la paciencia y la misericordia de Dios, y adornando la totalidad del hombre exterior con la conducta afable, humilde y cortés convirtiéndolo en alguien que no puede gloriarse de algo bueno como si no lo hubiera recibido.2
Notas:
1 Citado por Richard Chenevix Trench, Synonyms of the New Testament [Sinónimos del Nuevo Testamento] (reed., Grand Rapida: Baker Book House, 1989), 163.
2 Thomas Charles, «Humility» [Humildad], en Spiritual Counsels [Consejos espirituales] (reed., Edimburgo: Banner of Truth, 1993), pp. 27-28, 43.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La fidelidad en el ministerio pastoral
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-08-Pauls-Faithfulness-in-the-Ministry-Dr-Robert-Martin.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia (Hch. 20:18).
Pablo ha estado fuera, en su tercer viaje misionero, fortaleciendo a las iglesias de Galacia y Frigia (Hch. 18:23), y trabajando durante tres años en Éfeso (20:31); a lo largo de este tiempo, «todos los que vivían en Asia oyeron la palabra del Señor» (19:10). Ahora está volviendo a la iglesia de Antioquía que lo había enviado, y con planes de detenerse por el camino en Jerusalén. En primer lugar, se dirigió al oeste por última vez, y visitó a las iglesias de Macedonia y Grecia. Solo después de esto, ahora inicia su trayecto hacia Jerusalén.
Pablo tiene un pasaje en un barco que atracará en Mileto, el puerto de mar de Éfeso situado a unos cuarenta y ocho kilómetros de la ciudad en sí. Lucas dice, sin embargo, que había decidido no aventurarse hasta Éfeso mismo: «Porque Pablo había decidido dejar a un lado a Éfeso para no detenerse en Asia, pues se apresuraba para estar, si le era posible, el día de Pentecostés en Jerusalén» (20:16). Pablo sabe que, si entra en Éfeso, sus enemigos empezarán a agitarse, o sus amigos le insistirán para que permanezca más tiempo del que sus planes le permiten. Como se está apurando para cumplir con una fecha en concreto, no se puede demorar. Está haciendo todo el esfuerzo posible para llegar a Jerusalén a tiempo para la gran fiesta de Pentecostés. La ciudad estará llena de peregrinos que suben para la festividad y el apóstol espera estar allí en un momento en el que su «testimonio del evangelio de la gracia de Dios» (20:24) puede tener la más amplia audiencia entre sus hermanos según la carne.
Hechos 20:17-18 es el relato que Lucas hace del discurso de Pablo a los ancianos efesios, a los que ha convocado para que se reúnan con él en Mileto. Aunque se dirige originalmente a estos responsables de la iglesia, de manera que su instrucción principal es para hombres que desempeñan dicho oficio, aquí existen, no obstante, valiosas lecciones para todos los cristianos. El tema de este discurso, si podemos resumirlo a sus énfasis primordiales, es La fidelidad en el ministerio pastoral. Mediante un amplio bosquejo, Pablo recuerda el ejemplo de su propio ministerio, habla de sus proyectos inmediatos para el futuro, exhorta a los ancianos efesios con respecto a sus propias tareas ministeriales y los encomienda a Dios y a Su Palabra.
Este texto, quizá más que cualquier otro en la Palabra de Dios, nos proporciona una instantánea de lo que Pablo describe en otro lugar como un ministerio fiel e idóneo (2 Ti. 2:2). Todo ministro del evangelio debería orar fervientemente para que Dios lo capacite de tal manera que pueda imitar a Pablo, con el fin de que al término de sus días le sea posible tener una buena conciencia en cuanto a la conducta de su servicio a Cristo. La meta hacia la que todo ministro debería dirigirse es esta: poder afirmar, al final de la vida, que uno ha acabado su carrera y cumplido el ministerio recibido del Señor Jesús de una forma honrosa y fiel. Si un hombre adopta este propósito como objetivo personal, si esta es su aspiración sincera, no podrá sino definir su ministerio y situarlo en el camino donde aguardar legítimamente la bendición de Dios.
Si usted es un ministro del evangelio eterno, ¿está decidido a perseguir esta meta como la única digna de un hombre que trabaja al servicio de Cristo? Una determinación semejante será costosa, como lo fue en el caso de Pablo; sin embargo, ¿sería demasiado atrevido afirmar que ningún hombre debería estar en el ministerio del evangelio, a menos que su vida y su ministerio estén ordenados según los principios que hallamos en este texto? Todavía tenemos que examinar el discurso de Pablo para ver en su articulación de los principios que lo distinguieron como ministro del evangelio; pero si usted es pastor, un anciano en la iglesia de Cristo, le ruego que ore con fervor con el fin de que nuestro Señor lo capacite para imitar fielmente el ejemplo de su apóstol. Más allá del asunto de su propia conducta, también necesita enseñar al pueblo de Cristo lo que debe esperar en un ministro del evangelio idóneo y fiel. Ellos, al igual que usted, necesitan establecer el nivel tan alto como lo hace la Biblia. Ahora bien, si usted no es un ministro, sino un cristiano laico, le ruego que considere con mucha oración los principios que se hallan en este texto, y que ordene su forma de pensar en cuanto al ministerio del evangelio según lo que vea.
Cualquiera que sea su posición en la iglesia de Cristo, su actitud con respecto a lo que constituye un ministerio idóneo y fiel es importante para la salud y la utilidad de la iglesia. Un principio sencillo, pero importante, es que la utilidad de la iglesia en perseguir su llamado no suele superar la capacidad y la fidelidad de sus líderese. Es vital que tanto los ministros de Cristo como su pueblo entiendan esto. Una vez visto que esto es así, examinemos el testimonio de Pablo en cuanto a su propio ejemplo como ministro fiel e idóneo del evangelio. Por supuesto que, al comenzar a hacerlo, deberíamos reconocer que en ningún lugar de estos versículos Pablo nos dice: «Imítenme a mí en sus labores ministeriales», pero con toda seguridad este era el mensaje que el Espíritu Santo pretendía para los ancianos efesios y para cualquier hombre que comparta con ellos el sagrado oficio de pastor en la iglesia de Cristo.
Empezaremos citando la totalidad de Hechos 20:17-18.
Y desde Mileto mandó mensaje a Éfeso y llamó a los ancianos de la iglesia. Cuando vinieron a él, les dijo: Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia, sirviendo al Señor con toda humildad, y con lágrimas y con pruebas que vinieron sobre mí por causa de las intrigas de los judíos; cómo no rehuí declarar a vosotros nada que fuera útil, y de enseñaros públicamente y de casa en casa, testificando solemnemente, tanto a judíos como a griegos, del arrepentimiento para con Dios y de la fe en nuestro Señor Jesucristo. Y ahora, he aquí que yo, atado en espíritu, voy a Jerusalén sin saber lo que allá me sucederá, salvo que el Espíritu Santo solemnemente me da testimonio en cada ciudad, diciendo que me esperan cadenas y aflicciones. Pero en ninguna manera estimo mi vida como valiosa para mí mismo, a fin de poder terminar mi carrera y el ministerio que recibí del Señor Jesús, para dar testimonio solemnemente del evangelio de la gracia de Dios. Y ahora, he aquí, yo sé que ninguno de vosotros, entre quienes anduve predicando el reino, volverá a ver mi rostro. Por tanto, os doy testimonio en este día de que soy inocente de la sangre de todos, pues no rehuí declarar a vosotros todo el propósito de Dios. Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual El compró con su propia sangre. Sé que después de mi partida, vendrán lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarán el rebaño, y que de entre vosotros mismos se levantarán algunos hablando cosas perversas para arrastrar a los discípulos tras ellos. Por tanto, estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas. Ahora os encomiendo a Dios y a la palabra de su gracia, que es poderosa para edificaros y daros la herencia entre todos los santificados. Ni la plata, ni el oro, ni la ropa de nadie he codiciado. Vosotros sabéis que estas manos me sirvieron para mis propias necesidades y las de los que estaban conmigo. En todo os mostré que así, trabajando, debéis ayudar a los débiles, y recordar las palabras del Señor Jesús, que dijo: “Más bienaventurado es dar que recibir”. Cuando terminó de hablar, se arrodilló y oró con todos ellos. Y comenzaron a llorar desconsoladamente, y abrazando a Pablo, lo besaban, afligidos especialmente por la palabra que había dicho de que ya no volverían a ver su rostro. Y lo acompañaron hasta el barco.
Al describir el ejemplo de su propio ministerio, Pablo dirige la atención de los ancianos efesios a lo que conocen, de primera mano, por su propia experiencia. «Vosotros bien sabéis (es decir, sabéis perfectamente, evpi, stamai), cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia (20:18). Pablo no apela a informes de segunda mano. No afirma: «Vosotros sabéis lo que se dice de mí. Conocéis mi reputación». Tampoco les pide que reciban su autoevaluación sin referencia alguna a su propio juicio sobre esta materia. En lugar de ello, recurre a lo que conocen perfectamente por la experiencia que ellos mismos han tenido al respecto. Y habla sin ningún temor a que ellos se rasquen la cabeza y digan: «El Pablo que estás describiendo no es el que nosotros conocemos». Habla con la confianza de un hombre que tiene muy claro que ha ganado la sujeción de sus consciencias por el ministerio honorable y fiel que ha desempeñado entre ellos.
También es importante que observemos que Pablo apela a ellos basándose en un ministerio coherente. «Vosotros bien sabéis cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo desde el primer día que estuve en Asia». Ninguno de ellos podía escuchar lo que él afirmaba y no respetarlo a causa de alguna inestabilidad por su parte. Ninguno se había preguntado jamás qué Pablo predicaría en el Día del Señor, o con qué Pablo se encontrarían en la interacción privada, o qué tema iba a sacar ahora. En su manera y mensaje, en los principios expuestos en su ministerio, había expresado constancia y coherencia desde el primer día que llegó a ellos. Nunca les había dado razones para que por un solo instante se preguntaran quién era él o si estaba comprometido con ellos y con el ministerio que intentaba ejercer en medio de ellos.
Aún debemos ver los detalles que sustentaban la declaración, pero en su frase de apertura, Pablo está diciendo que en todo el tiempo que pasó con los efesios fue un fiel ministro del evangelio y pastor de sus almas. J. A. Alexander dice que este discurso «se ha considerado, con razón […], una obra maestra de fidelidad apostólica y pastoral».1 Pablo da las primeras pinceladas de su obra maestra con estas palabras: «Vosotros bien sabéis, cómo he sido con vosotros todo el tiempo, desde el primer día que estuve en Asia (20:18).
Incluso en esta declaración de apertura, las palabras de Pablo suscitan importantes preguntas para cualquier hombre que trabaje en el ministerio del evangelio. Sin embargo, la más básica de todas ellas es la validez del autoexamen sincero a la luz del ejemplo y el testimonio del apóstol. En una palabra, colega ministro, ¿puede usted decir lo que Pablo afirmó?
¿Qué sabe su gente sobre usted por su experiencia de primera mano? No lo conocen sencillamente por informes de un tercero o por reputación, sino de una forma íntima mediante su propia interacción con usted. No es un predicador visitante. Y tampoco recibe el pueblo de Dios su mera autoevaluación sin referirse a su propio juicio. Lo conocen bien. ¿Pero qué saben de usted? ¿Opinan que es usted un hombre idóneo y fiel, un obrero que no tiene por qué ser avergonzado? ¿O tal vez piensen que no usted no es más que un zángano, es decir, tan estéril en su propia alma y tan incapaz de engendrar y criar hijos espirituales?
Además, ¿cuenta usted con un historial de coherencia en sus labores ministeriales? ¿O, por el contrario, es usted inestable, dubitativo, con un estado de ánimo ministerial de altos y bajos? ¿Es usted un pastor «bipolar», un día lleno de celo y aliento, y, al siguiente, desalentado, abatido y paralizado? ¿Se preguntan las ovejas de Cristo qué clase de hombre aparecerá el próximo Día del Señor? ¿O quizá se preguntan qué va a ser lo próximo con lo que usted va a salir? ¿Persigue usted la última moda actual del ministerio o espera ansiosamente que se publiquen las guías prácticas de los gurús del ministerio que tanto parecen abundar en nuestra época? ¿O está andando por los senderos antiguos donde los hombres hallan descanso para sus almas? (cf. Jer. 6:16).
Además, ¿qué ha definido su ministerio? ¿Ha sido su propio interés su principal motivación? ¿Está cumpliendo la ambición de ser el «clérigo» (la persona «principal» en la comunidad)? ¿Busca usted fama y notoriedad? O, como en el caso de Pablo, ¿le ha constreñido el amor de Cristo? ¿Son el honor de Dios y la bendición de las alamas bajo su cuidado lo que más le importa?
¿Tiene una buena conciencia con respecto a su servicio a Cristo y a Su iglesia? Si la respuesta es «sí», el camino le ha resultado costoso y seguirá siéndolo. Quizá se esté acercando al final de su ministerio y de su vida. ¿Puede decir con una buena conciencia (aunque no perfecta) que ha corrido una buena carrera, de una forma honorable y fiel? No le estoy preguntando cuánta gente se ha convertido por su predicación, el tamaño de la congregación que ha pastoreado, o si ha conseguido dejar un lugar alquilado para tener su propio edificio de iglesia. Lo que quiero saber es si, llegado al final de su ministerio y al decir adiós al pueblo de Dios, cuando se dirige a él por última vez, revisando con todos ellos la conducta y los frutos de su labor entre ellos, tendrán que replicar: «El pastor que usted está describiendo no es el que nosotros conocemos»?
Para poder hablar como Pablo lo hizo en esta ocasión, se requieren tres cosas de usted ahora. En primer lugar, debe atender sus tareas con mucha oración. El ejemplo de Pablo en esto se percibe con suma facilidad a partir de sus cartas. Oraba continuamente por aquellos a los que había ministrado, para que abundaran en bendiciones espirituales. Algo típico en sus oraciones por los efesios es lo siguiente: «Por esta razón también yo, habiendo oído de la fe en el Señor Jesús que hay entre vosotros, y de vuestro amor por todos los santos, no ceso de dar gracias por vosotros, haciendo mención de vosotros en mis oraciones; pidiendo que el Dios de nuestro Señor Jesucristo, el Padre de gloria, os dé espíritu de sabiduría y de revelación en un mejor conocimiento de Él. Mi oración es que los ojos de vuestro corazón sean iluminados, para que sepáis cuál es la esperanza de su llamamiento, cuáles son las riquezas de la gloria de su herencia en los santos, y cuál es la extraordinaria grandeza de su poder para con nosotros los que creemos, conforme a la eficacia de la fuerza de su poder» (Ef. 1:15-19; cf. Ro. 10:1; 2 Co. 13:5-9; Fil. 1:3-11; Col. 1.9-11; 2 Ts 1.11-12). Con toda seguridad, los asuntos por los que él pedía a otros que oraran con respecto a él, también constituirían su continua súplica para su persona (cf. Ro. 15:30-32; 2 Co. 1:11; Fil. 1:19; Col. 4:2-4; 2 Ts. 3:1-2; He. 13:18). El ministerio de Pablo estaba bañado en oración. Cada aspecto del mismo comenzaba con él arrodillado ante Dios. Y si no lo imitamos en esto, no podemos esperar la bendición de Dios. Un ministerio sin oración será estéril y, al final, habrá de ser confesado y no celebrado.
En segundo lugar, su ministerio debe estar marcado por una labor ardua. En nuestras preparaciones para enseñar y predicar, debemos tomarnos muy en serio la advertencia de Pablo a Timoteo: «Procura con diligencia presentarte a Dios aprobado, como obrero que no tiene de qué avergonzarse, que maneja con precisión la palabra de verdad» (2 Ti. 2:15). Pablo podía hablar de su ministerio en estos términos: «Y con este fin también trabajo, esforzándome según su poder que obra poderosamente en mí» (Col. 1:29). Recordó a los corintios sus «trabajos y fatigas» (2 Co. 11:27). Es un hecho sencillo, aunque ignorado, que las Escrituras no entregarán sus tesoros a los perezosos ni a los negligentes. Y Dios no bendecirá con gracia de conversión y edificación el ministerio de los hombres que no «gaste y sea gastado» por las almas de los hombres (2 Co. 12:15).
En tercer lugar, su ministerio debe estar marcado por la resolución en lo que respecta a su propio estado espiritual y moral. Pablo pudo decir al Sanedrín judío: «He vivido delante de Dios con una conciencia perfectamente limpia» (Hch. 23:1). Le fue posible decir al gobernador romano de Judea: «Teniendo la misma esperanza en Dios […], de que ciertamente habrá una resurrección tanto de los justos como de los impíos. Por esto, yo también me esfuerzo por conservar siempre una conciencia irreprensible delante de Dios y delante de los hombres» (Hch. 24:15-16). Semejante testimonio no se lograba al margen de una resolución y un esfuerzo continua, ferviente, como Pablo describe en 1 Co. 9:27. «Golpeo mi cuerpo y lo hago mi esclavo, no sea que habiendo predicado a otros, yo mismo sea descalificado» (1 Co. 9:27). Tan vital es esta determinación que Pablo advierte a Timoteo: «Ten cuidado de ti mismo y de la enseñanza; persevera en estas cosas, porque haciéndolo asegurarás la salvación tanto para ti mismo como para los que te escuchan» (1 Ti. 4:16). Por consiguiente, que Timoteo ignorara el estado de su propia alma sería tan perjudicial para el éxito de sus tareas como descuidar la sana doctrina. De hecho, ¿cómo podría ser de otro modo? ¿Acaso Dios bendecirá a aquellos cuyas propias almas no son transformadas por las verdades que predican? ¿Bendice Dios a los hipócritas?
¿Qué sabe su gente de usted, como experiencia de primera mano? ¿Lo conocen como un hombre que sigue el ejemplo apostólico en su caminar y su ministerio? ¿Cómo un hombre que se niega a sí mismo? La presencia de esta virtud se da por sentada en todo lo que ya hemos visto. Pertenece a la esencia del vivir cristiano y a la del ministerio cristiano. ¿Su manifestación de esta virtud va en aumento? Si no es así, no será capaz de hablar como lo hizo Pablo al final de su ministerio. Todavía queda mucho por ver en los capítulos que tenemos por delante, ¿pero ha captado ya Dios su atención? ¿Está usted haciendo las cosas que lo capacitarán a proceder y acabar bien?
Notas:
1. J. A. Alexander, A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles [Un comentario sobre los Hechos de los Apóstoles] (reed., Edimburgo: Banner of Truth, 1963), 2:239.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Jonathan Edwards II
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-Jonathan-Edwards-II-Noble-Vater-727121011584.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Dado que la tarea que se me ha asignado consiste en analizar a Edwards como pastor, les recuerdo que Jonathan Edwards fue reconocido como pastor. Quienes le llamaron para, posteriormente, sostenerle económicamente creyeron que fue un don de Jesucristo para la iglesia, para su pueblo redimido. Nosotros coincidimos con esta opinión.
Se podrían señalar muchas cosas sobre este hombre de Dios. Prosigo, por tanto, con otras reflexiones adicionales. Cuando pienso en su faceta de pastor, al margen de lo que ya he apuntado hasta ahora, me gustaría considerar varias cosas.
En su «oficina», es decir, en su lugar de trabajo
Según su reputación, Edwards pasaba trece horas al día trabajando, nutriendo una vida de contemplación, de estudio y de reflexión; tomando notas sobre muchas cosas; viviendo conscientemente en la presencia de Dios. Preparaba sus sermones en ese ambiente. Esta práctica podría parecer demasiado extrema, pero si consideramos algunas de las bendiciones que recibió, y de las cuales fue testigo, la justa conclusión sería decir que los pastores modernos debemos pensar bien en nuestros caminos. ¿Estamos pasando el tiempo necesario con Dios y con Su Palabra para el bien de nuestras almas y el de la iglesia?
Edwards mantenía una disciplina en su propia vida y en la de su familia, con la ayuda de su esposa que cooperaba por completo. No descuidó a su familia. Oró con ella por la mañana y adoraba con ella por la noche.
Al parecer, Edwards no visitaba a los miembros con regularidad; sin embargo, si alguno mandaba buscarle para que fuera a visitarle o cuando había una emergencia, siempre estaba disponible. Además, muchas personas se hospedaron en su casa y, a veces, algunos hombres que se preparaban para el ministerio también se alojaron unas semanas allí, y Edwards los guió en la lectura y el estudio. Samuel Hopkins fue uno de ellos. Como testigo ocular, dejó mucha información valiosa sobre la vida de Edwards y de su esposa Sarah.
En oración
Volviendo a las trece horas que pasaba en su lugar de estudio, estas incluían su tiempo de oración en privado, algo que, al parecer, solía hacer con frecuencia. En esto Edwards sirve de ejemplo a los que esperan servir como pastores, porque existen razones para creer que la comunión con Dios en la oración era un rasgo de su vida. Tenía su tiempo de oración en privado, y otro en que lo hacía con la familia. Las oraciones que elevó en la adoración pública no estaban escritas, sino que eran según le salían del corazón, de manera que, muchas veces, dejó una profunda impresión en aquellos que oyeron. Predicó y publicó mucho sobre la oración, promoviéndola en la iglesia que cuidaba, pero también instando a las iglesias en general a que dedicaran tiempo a ella. Un sermón sobre la oración muestra que una de las señales de un hipócrita es su deficiencia en el asunto de la oración en privado. Edwards escribió un libro instando al pueblo del Señor a que orara unido por el avivamiento de la religión, y por la extensión del reino de Dios en el mundo. Esa obra llegó a Inglaterra y, junto con una biografía de David Brainerd que Edwards también había preparado, tuvo gran parte en la misión de William Carey a la India. Este énfasis en la oración conviene a los pastores y a las almas que estos cuidan.
La humildad de Jonathan Edwards
Otra gracia que podemos observar en Edwards es su humildad. Sé que algunos estarían dispuestos a señalar algunas cosas en cuanto a su casa, la forma de vestir de su familia, su sueldo y sus ventajas económicas, pero no hay evidencia de que Edwards tuviera una gran preocupación por las cosas materiales. En realidad, existen pruebas tangibles de su disposición a dejarlo todo para seguir sus convicciones, como veremos más adelante. Edwards era un hombre que servía al Señor con toda humildad (como Pablo en Hechos 20:19). Su biznieto descubrió lo siguiente entre sus documentos, escrito de su puño y letra, pero sin el propósito de que fuera publicado:
“Desde que vivo en este pueblo, he visto muchas veces mi pecaminosidad y vileza de una manera que me han afectado sumamente; con frecuencia esto me ha tocado tanto que un gran llanto se apoderaba de mí, a veces durante un tiempo prolongado, de tal manera que tenía que encerrarme. Mi sentido de mi propia iniquidad y de la maldad de mi corazón fue en aumento, superando a la que tenía antes de mi conversión. Muchas veces he visto que si Dios tuviera en cuenta mi maldad, me vería como el peor de todos los hombres, de los que han sido desde el principio del mundo hasta ahora, y que me correspondería el lugar más bajo del infierno, mucho más bajo que el de los demás.
“Hace mucho que mi maldad, como yo soy en mí mismo, me ha parecido, en un sentido, inefable, como si devorara todo pensamiento e imaginación, como un diluvio infinito o como montañas sobre mi cabeza. No conozco una manera más correcta de expresar en qué se asemejan mis pecados a mí mismo, excepto poniendo infinito sobre infinito y multiplicar infinito por infinito. Muchas veces, durante estos años, estas expresiones han estado en mi mente y en mi boca, ¡Infinito sobre infinito… infinito sobre infinito! Cuando miro a mi corazón, y evalúo mi maldad, percibo un abismo infinitamente más profundo que el infierno.
“Últimamente he anhelado grandemente tener un corazón quebrantado y postrarme muy bajo delante de Dios; y cuando pido humildad, no puedo soportar la idea de no ser más humilde que otros cristianos. Me parece que su grado de humildad puede ser idóneo para ellos, pero que en mi caso, no ser el más bajo de todos los hombres en humildad, sería como una vil autoexaltación. Otros hablan de su deseo de ser ‘humillados hasta el polvo’ y esa expresión puede ser apropiada para ellos, pero en lo que a mí respecta, pienso que debo ‘postrarme hasta lo sumo delante de Dios’. Y me afecta mucho pensar en lo ignorante que era como cristiano joven, desconociendo las profundidades sin límites, infinitas, de maldad, orgullo, hipocresía y engaño que permanecen en mi corazón1”.
Antes de criticar a Edwards debemos anhelar tener una percepción de Dios como la que él parecía tener. Una visión como esta situó a Job, el hombre más recto de la tierra, en una postura de aborrecimiento de sí mismo. Asimismo, obligó a que Isaías clamara: “¡Ay de mí!”; mucho después de él, el apóstol Pablo expresó lo mismo, y añadió que era el primero de pecadores, y confesó: Soy menos que el más pequeño de todos los santos (véase Job 40:4, 5; 42:5, 6; Isaías 6:5; 1 Timoteo 1:15 y Efesios 3:8)».
Esa humillación personal sucedió antes de la experiencia de Jonathan Edwards al ver el primer despertar en Northampton, hacia finales de 1734 y principios de 1735. En ese tiempo, pensó que quizás se habían convertido unos trescientos y la iglesia añadió a muchos miembros. La Palabra de Dios dice que Él resiste a los soberbios, pero da gracia a los humildes. Nosotros, los pastores, tenemos gran necesidad de andar humildemente con nuestro Dios.
La sobriedad
Jonathan Edwards era también un hombre serio en todo su porte; ponía especial cuidado en su forma de hablar. No pasaba su tiempo charlando sobre una u otra cosa. Su percepción de Dios y de Sus cosas, su amor a Dios y a los hombres, producían en él gran sobriedad, evidente en todas las áreas de su vida. No había nada en su conducta que socavara la seriedad a la cual llamó a la gente, avisando de la ira de Dios, de la brevedad de la vida y del juicio venidero; exhortando a todos a que creyeran en Jesucristo y a que le siguieran, conforme a Su palabra. Y yo me pregunto: ¿Cuántos causamos daño o tropiezo, cuántos socavamos y debilitamos nuestro mensaje por una falta de sobriedad? Si esperamos comunicar la verdad no podemos ir haciendo chistes sobre el pecado ni sobre las cosas divinas; no podemos reírnos de aquello por lo que los hombres rendirán cuenta en el Día de Juicio. La sobriedad es un requisito para los pastores.
Como predicador
Por algunas cosas que escribió el biznieto de Edwards, existe la creencia de que Edwards leía sus sermones, con el manuscrito frente a la cara. Iain Murray comenta sobre esto en las páginas 188 a 191 de su biografía y llega a la conclusión de que tal idea es poco probable, a la vez que presenta buenas razones para sostener su conclusión. El problema es que apenas hay testimonio ocular sobre su manera de predicar. Aquello de lo que disponemos indica que no usaba gestos físicos y que no tenía mucho contacto visual con la gente. Pero creemos que predicó con un gran temor de Dios, sabiendo que estaba en Su presencia, y nadie podía dudar de que un hombre de Dios, fiel y ferviente, estuviera hablando Su Palabra.
Si predicamos teniendo a Dios presente, esto afectará muchas cosas de nuestra manera de predicar.
Un problema
No podemos decir que Jonathan Edwards sea un ejemplo perfecto como pastor. Su biznieto y biógrafo nos cuenta algo que ocurrió y que se utilizó en su contra. Después del gran avivamiento, allá por el año 1744, unos jóvenes estaban haciendo un uso indebido, vil y carnal de un manual para parteras (ya se pueden imaginar). Después de consultar con otros, Edwards y los líderes decidieron reunirse con los jóvenes para indagar sobre el asunto. Llamaron a todos los que pudieran ayudar en la investigación, pero en la reunión en que se leyeron los nombres de los jóvenes citados, no indicaron que todos no eran sospechosos, sino que algunos solo eran testigos de aquel mal. Sin embargo, la manera de manejar el asunto provocó que el nombre de unos cuantos inocentes quedara asociado a los culpables. Aunque, a la larga, los culpables fueron expuestos y tuvieron que pedir perdón públicamente, parece ser que muchos nunca le perdonaron a Edwards la manera de tratar dicho asunto. Pero, esto nos lleva a considerar otra cosa a la que Edwards se enfrentó como pastor.
La fidelidad al Señor y su verdad
Jonathan Edwards fue criado y tuvo que trabajar por muchos años en una situación eclesiástica en la que resultaba fácil que la iglesia se viese dominada por personas que no eran verdaderamente piadosas. Las iglesias congregacionalistas de Nueva Inglaterra habían adoptado una práctica de recibir como miembros a personas que no profesaban su fe de una manera sobria, seria y creíble desde el punto de vista bíblico. Los pastores fieles predicaron el evangelio buscando verdaderos frutos de fe. Pero la realidad es que había muchos miembros en las iglesias que no dieron evidencia de un nuevo nacimiento y que, sin embargo, participaban de la Santa Cena con la aprobación oficial de la iglesia.
Con el apoyo del pastor Stoddard, abuelo de Edwards, la iglesia de Northhampton, Massachusetts, había seguido esa práctica. Al principio de su vida, Edwards aceptó ese arreglo e hizo lo que cualquier pastor que ama a sus oyentes habría hecho: les predicó sobre los grandes temas de la Biblia, buscando el fruto del Espíritu, anhelando una visitación especial del Espíritu Santo, porque sabía que sin el nuevo nacimiento no verían el Reino de Dios.
Es decir, en una situación que no debió haber existido y que él mismo había aceptado y apoyado al principio de su ministerio, Edwards anhelaba, deseaba y buscaba el verdadero bien de la gente. Predicó fielmente. Frente al arminianismo que estaba haciendo estragos en algunos lugares, predicó con claridad la gracia soberana de Dios y, después, publicó un famoso libro sobre el error de los arminianos con respecto al libre albedrío de los hombres. Mientras servía fielmente al Señor en amor y humildad, Edwards vio tiempos en los que el Señor transformó a muchos, concretamente a finales de 1734 y en el año 1735. Luego, en los años 1740-42, lo que se conoce por “el Gran Avivamiento” abarcó muchos lugares, incluido Northhampton, donde Edwards servía como pastor. De hecho, fue usado grandemente por aquel entonces.
Pero, volviendo a Edwards como pastor, admiramos su corazón que deseaba la salvación de aquellos a quienes servía. Quería poder presentarlos santos delante del Señor. Anhelaba verles salvos de todo engaño y, por ello, predicó la verdad a sus conciencias. Les habló sobre el amor como gracia principal, según 1 Corintios 13; los afectos, las evidencias del nuevo nacimiento, la necesidad de no tener ninguna justicia que no sea la del Señor. Quizás el libro más útil y más leído de Jonathan Edwards sea el que contiene la esencia de sus sermones a su iglesia sobre los afectos.
Pero, a la larga, sus estudios —especialmente los que trataban sobre los afectos— le llevaron a la convicción de que las iglesias congregacionalistas habían seguido una enseñanza equivocada en cuanto a quiénes podían ser miembros y participar de la Santa Cena. Su abuelo Solomon Stoddard, cuya memoria se tenía en muy alta estima, había apoyado esa práctica. Sin embargo, comprobó que entraba en conflicto con lo que su abuelo había enseñado a la iglesia. Se dio cuenta de que iba a tener problemas pero su convicción de la verdad le llevó a comentarle a su esposa, y a uno o dos amigos íntimos, que no apoyaría a nadie más que quisiera hacerse miembro de la iglesia sin una profesión de fe creíble. Varios de los miembros que eran columnas de la iglesia notaron el cambio de Edwards y se opusieron a sus ideas. En aquella época, transcurrieron unos cuatro años durante los cuales nadie nuevo pidió membresía en la iglesia. Al parecer y debido a la oposición existente, Edwards no enseñó directamente a todos sobre el tema. Finalmente, una persona pidió unirse a la iglesia como miembro y, manipulada por unos miembros de la junta, se negó a hacer la profesión que Edwards exigía y la iglesia entró en crisis. Reunieron un concilio de pastores, pero, finalmente, se dieron cuenta de que había tanta oposición al cambio propuesto que, a menos que Edwards cambiara y aceptara el “status quo” no podría seguir como pastor de la iglesia. Solo pudieron votar los varones de los que solo un diez por ciento lo hicieron a favor de Edwards. Así que, después de veintitrés años como pastor, tuvo que salir. Perdió su sueldo y toda ventaja económica, pero mostró que su amor al Señor estaba por encima de la posición, los títulos y los bienes materiales. Dijo que no podía admitir miembros en la iglesia que no profesaran la fe de un modo creíble, es decir, una fe a la que acompañara una vida piadosa, alguna evidencia de un nuevo nacimiento, y por ello le despidieron.
Aun en su despedida, Edwards buscó la paz. La iglesia le permitió predicar un sermón de despedida que fue sobrio y amoroso. Incluso después de ese sermón, Edwards no se mudó enseguida y, en algunas ocasiones, cuando no pudieron conseguir a un pastor visitante, le pidieron que predicara y él lo hizo.
Pero, en cuanto a esta experiencia de Jonathan Edwards, debemos ver que el pastor tiene que poner oro, plata y piedras preciosas en el templo, no heno, hojarasca y madera. Jonathan Edwards aprendió esto y sufrió por su fe. Un pastor tiene que ir adonde la palabra del Señor le lleve y no puede permitir que el amor a su posición o a cualquier otra cosa interfiera con su servicio fiel.
Más tarde, Edwards trabajó entre los indios y los ingleses en un pueblo de Massachusetts llamado Stockbridge. Estuvo allí unos siete años antes de ser nombrado presidente de la Universidad de Princeton, pero apenas había comenzado sus labores allí cuando le sobrevino la muerte por una reacción a la vacuna contra la viruela. Murió en marzo de 1758.
En el poco tiempo que trabajó en Princeton mostró que iba a trabajar con el corazón y el cuidado de un pastor, buscando el bien eterno de los estudiantes.
Edwards pone de manifiesto el corazón y los rasgos de un pastor fiel. Fue ejemplo para sus oyentes de piedad personal y piedad en el hogar, y procuró la salvación de estos, una salvación que incluía el gozo en el Señor, el regocijo por haberle conocido. Quería verlos glorificar a Dios mediante la fe y vidas santas. Deseaba que aceptaran alegremente el gobierno de Dios en sus vidas. Predicaba Su soberanía absoluta, persuadido de que solo esa verdad podría llevarles a una vida de verdadera piedad.
Hasta el día de hoy, multitudes de personas aman al Señor y hemos sido edificados mediante los escritos de Edwards; pero, casi todos sus escritos, procedían de su pensamiento de pastor que amaba al Señor y a Su Reino. Sentimos gran estima por lo que escribió, porque es bíblico y nos lleva a pensar en la verdad.
Quienes no son amigos de Cristo hablan de Edwards desde una perspectiva humanista, socavando así la fe de quienes leen su obra y sacan provecho. Tales autores han sido piedra de tropiezo para las personas que reciben el veneno de su humanismo.
Pero, aquellos que aman la Palabra de Dios y quieren vivir piadosamente, estimarán su enseñanza. En nuestra iglesia, algunos aprecian mucho lo que Jonathan Edwards enseñó. Como pastor, siento gozo al ver un interés por la lectura de Jonathan Edwards en aquellos a quienes cuido como pastor.
Notas
1Citado por Iain Murray, véase bibliografía, páginas 101-102, de Personal Narrative de Jonathan Edwards, incluida en su biografía por Sereno Dwight; traducción de NDV.
Bibliografía selecta
Existen unas cuantas biografías de Edwards, algunas escritas por creyentes que amaban o aman su fe, y otras por personas que, como humanistas, tratan de explicar su fe y su vida desde su propio punto de vista, aun no estando de acuerdo con la fe bíblica (evangélica y calvinista) de Edwards.
Las obras más provechosas que recomiendo son:
Murray, Iain H., Jonathan Edwards – A New Biography (Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1987). Esta es la obra que más estimo junto con la biografía de Sereno Dwight, biznieto de Edwards.
Dwight, Sereno, Life of President Edwards. La biografía que he leído se encuentra en el tomo I de esta próxima obra. Incluye la narración personal de Edwards.
The Works of Jonathan Edwards, en dos tomos, revisado y corregido por Edward Hickman (1834); (Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1974; reprinted 1976). Estos dos tomos contienen los sermones y los escritos más conocidos. Son de mucho provecho.
La Universidad de Yale mantiene una página web con muchos recursos: http://edwards.yale.edu/
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Jonathan Edwards I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2012-05-Jonathan-Edwards-I-Noble-Vater-72712105483.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Jonathan era un hijo de Adán por naturaleza; biznieto de un hombre inglés (William Edwards) y llevado a los Estados Unidos por su madre y su padrastro británico que, junto con otros santos, buscaban poder adorar a Dios conforme a Su Palabra. Estas personas vivieron en Hartford, Connecticut. Su pastor era Thomas Hooker, un conocido puritano de Nueva Inglaterra. El abuelo de Jonathan (Richard Edwards) nació en Hartford y llegó a ser un próspero hombre de negocios; y, lo que es más, era temeroso de Dios, a pesar de (o, quizás debido a) tener una esposa que sufría de una enfermedad mental. El padre de Jonathan, Timothy Edwards, tenía a su padre en alta estima, pero llegó un momento en que tuvo que testificar contra la infidelidad de su propia madre. Su padre estudió en Harvard, se graduó con buenas notas y, posteriormente, se instaló en el pueblo de East Windsor, Connecticut, donde fue pastor. Timothy se casó con Esther Stoddard, hija de Solomon Stoddard, pastor de Northhampton, Massachusetts, muy conocido en aquel tiempo. Los Stoddard eran de clase social alta, pero sobre todo eran personas que seguían al Señor conforme a la luz que tenían, confiando solo en Él para su justificación y su esperanza de vida eterna.
Jonathan nació el 5 de octubre de 1703 en East Windsor. Tenía cuatro hermanas mayores que él y seis menores. Era el único hijo varón de la familia. Debió haber recibido bastante atención, pero hay razones para creer que sus padres no querían que fuese un hombre consentido y malcriado. Recibió una buena educación.
En cuanto a su crianza, Timothy Edwards (padre de Jonathan) servía como pastor y además era tutor. Tenía fama como tal, porque sus estudiantes siempre estuvieron bien preparados para entrar en la universidad. Enseñó a su propio hijo que era un niño precoz. Cuando Jonathan comenzó sus estudios, lo que llamaríamos estudios universitarios, ya sabía mucho de latín, griego y hebreo. Todavía no había cumplido los trece años, cuando comenzó dichos estudios en septiembre de 1716.
Además de la disciplina de los estudios formales, Jonathan habría observado atentamente todo lo que su padre tenía que hacer y sufrir, enfrentar y llevar, en su oficio de pastor. Asimismo, es probable que tuviera contacto con muchas de las visitas que pasaron por aquel pueblo. Seguramente vería los gozos del ministerio y, a la vez, quizás también algunas de las dificultades. Al parecer, su padre enseñaba como tutor, porque su sueldo no era suficiente para suplir todas las necesidades de su familia. Con todo, es evidente que Edwards no vio nada que le empujara a huir del ministerio. A la larga, y siendo aún joven, anhelaba pregonar la grandeza de Dios y aceptó la responsabilidad de pastor.
Estudió en un colegio/universidad que, con posterioridad, se llamó Yale. Terminó su bachillerato en mayo de 1720 (tenía 16 años) y fue el estudiante con mejores notas. Como era la costumbre, le tocó dar un discurso en una reunión de reconocimiento de los graduados, en septiembre del mismo año.
A continuación hizo su “maestría”, terminando sus estudios en mayo de 1722 y presentó el equivalente de lo que denominamos “tesis” que fue aprobada poco antes de que cumpliera los veinte años.
Durante el tiempo en que cursó sus estudios graduados tuvo una experiencia de conversión, una transformación en su manera de pensar y sentir, una nueva vida y un nuevo rumbo. Volveremos a ese asunto más adelante.
Desde el 10 de agosto de 1722 hasta abril de 1723, vivía y predicaba en una iglesia presbiteriana de habla inglesa, en la ciudad de Nueva York.
Sirvió como pastor en Bolton, Connecticut, desde el 11 de noviembre de 1723 hasta mayo de 1724 (solo tenía veinte años). En mayo de 1724, fue elegido tutor en Yale y dejó su posición como pastor en Bolton, para desempeñar dicho puesto.
En agosto de 1726, la Iglesia de Northampton, Massachusetts, que su abuelo materno, Solomon Stoddard, había pastoreado durante cincuenta años, le pidió que viniera para ayudar al pastor Stoddard. Edwards renunció a su posición como tutor y, en octubre de 1726, comenzó un tiempo de prueba para que la congregación pudiera conocerle como persona y como predicador.
En 1727, el día 15 de febrero, Jonathan fue ordenado pastor asistente en la Iglesia Congregacionalista de Northampton, Massachusetts. Tenía veintitrés años. En julio de ese mismo año se casó con una joven de diecisiete, Sarah Pierrepont, piadosa y de buen nombre, hija de pastor. Hay libros escritos sobre la esposa de Edwards, y creo que todo el mundo está de acuerdo en que él pudo servir como lo hizo por la gracia de Dios, y porque Él le dio una mujer extraordinaria1.
Experiencia de conversión
Hasta ahora hemos considerado unos hechos relativos a aspectos más superficiales de la vida de Edwards, con el fin de obtener un contexto histórico de este hombre de Dios. Pero, se supone que debo hablar de él como pastor.
Lo más importante en un pastor es que sea verdaderamente un hombre de Dios, un hombre piadoso. Es cierto que, en la historia de la iglesia, también ha habido Judas, y que Él puede usar incluso a una burra para expresar su Palabra. Sin embargo, por lo general, son hombres llenos del Espíritu de Cristo cuya influencia entre el pueblo del Señor es duradera; como aquellos hombres que vivieron y murieron en la fe dada una vez y para siempre a los santos. Dios manda a los pastores que le amen a Él (como vemos en las palabras de Jesús a Pedro en Juan 21); que cuiden de sí mismos y que sigan la fe, el amor y la santidad. Edwards es un ejemplo de este tipo de pastor.
Aunque no se convirtió hasta el verano de 1721, a la edad de diecisiete años, nunca vivió una vida escandalosa. Tenía una conciencia sensible. A los ocho años y medio, hizo una choza en un pantano donde pudiera ir a orar. A pesar de ello, como testificaría más tarde, no tenía paz con Dios. De hecho, le molestó pensar en su soberanía por encima de todas las cosas y que la salvación dependiera solamente de Él. Pero, en la gracia de Dios, el Espíritu le abrió los ojos mediante la lectura y la meditación de 1 Timoteo 1:17, y su vida cambió para siempre.
En la biografía de Edwards (p. 35) obra de Iain Murray, se afirma que la declaración más importante que escribió sobre sí mismo es la que vemos en su Personal Narrative (que se halla en la vida de Jonathan Edwards preparada por su biznieto Sereno Dwight). En ella, Edwards escribe:
«El primer ejemplo que recuerdo de esa clase de deleite interno y dulce en Dios, y en las cosas divinas en las cuales he vivido mucho después, fue cuando leí esas palabras (1 Timoteo 1:17): “Por tanto, al Rey de los siglos, inmortal, invisible, al único y sabio Dios, sea honor y gloria por los siglos de los siglos. Amén”. Mientras leía, las palabras entraron en mi alma y en ella se difundió un sentido de la gloria del Ser Divino; un nuevo sentido, muy diferente a cualquier otra cosa que hubiera experimentado antes. Jamás había visto unas palabras de las Escrituras como aquellas. Pensé:
“¡Cuán excelente Ser es Él y cuán feliz sería yo si pudiera disfrutar de Dios, y ser arrebatado hacia Él en el cielo, quedar para siempre como absorto en Él!”. Me repetía a mí mismo una y otra vez aquellas palabras, y era como si las cantara. Entonces empecé a orar a Dios pidiéndole que pudiera disfrutar de Él. Fue una oración muy distinta a las que solía hacer, con un nuevo tipo de afecto. Pero mi mente no captó que hubiera algo espiritual en aquella experiencia o algo relativo a una naturaleza salvadora.
“Desde ese tiempo en adelante, comencé a tener una nueva clase de entendimiento e ideas sobre Cristo y la obra de redención, así como de la manera gloriosa de la salvación efectuada por Él. A veces, un sentido interior y dulce de estas cosas entraba en mi corazón, y mi alma era dirigida hacia agradables percepciones y contemplaciones de ellas. Mi mente solo pensaba en pasar mi tiempo en la lectura y en la meditación de Cristo, en la hermosura y excelencia de Su persona y en el camino precioso de la salvación, por gracia y libre en Él. Los mejores libros eran aquellos que trataban de estos asuntos. Las palabras de Cantares 2:1 no se apartaban de mí: “Yo soy la rosa de Sarón, y el lirio de los valles”. Me parecían una dulce representación de la hermosura y la belleza de Jesucristo. Todo el libro de Cantares me resultaba agradable y pasé mucho tiempo leyéndolo […]. El sentido que tenía de las cosas divinas me provocaba, con frecuencia, un ardor en el corazón que no sé cómo expresar2».
Asimismo, testificó:
«Caminé solo en los pastos de mi padre, por un lugar solitario, para tener un tiempo de contemplación. Y al ir caminando por allí y mirando hacia el cielo y las nubes, me vino a la mente una dulce sensación de la gloriosa majestad y la gracia de Dios que no sabría explicar. Me pareció verlas en dulce unión: majestad y mansedumbre unidas. Fue dulce, apacible, y santo; una inmensa dulzura, una elevada nobleza, grande y santa.
“El aspecto de todo quedó alterado: parecía existir una calma, una dulce mirada o una apariencia de la gloria divina, sobre casi todas las cosas. La excelencia de Dios, Su sabiduría, Su pureza y Su amor, parecían estar en todo: en el sol, la luna y las estrellas; en las nubes y en el cielo azul; en la hierba, las flores y los árboles; en el agua y en toda la naturaleza […] que se me quedó grabada por largo tiempo en la mente. Solía sentarme, a menudo, a contemplar la luna durante largo rato, y dedicaba gran parte del día observando las nubes y el cielo, para poder contemplar la dulce gloria de Dios en ellos. Mientras tanto, iba cantando en voz baja mis meditaciones sobre el Creador y Redentor3”.
Hermanos, si una persona profesa ser cristiana, pero no tiene tiempo o no se toma el tiempo de contemplar la Creación con admiración, tiene un serio problema. Los pastores hemos de ser ejemplos en este asunto. Al parecer, Edwards nunca perdió su deseo de salir fuera y contemplar las obras de Dios en la Creación. A la vez que reconocemos las ventajas de los aparatos celulares y del Internet, tenemos que lamentar que, en la mayoría de los casos, esos aparatos de la tecnología moderna tienen a la gente fascinada, estupefacta, encantada, embelesada, embobada, etc., con cosas que carecen de valor espiritual y eterno. No consideran los cielos como el salmista ni consideran los lirios y las aves como nuestro Señor.
El Señor, sus palabras y sus obras deben fascinarnos.
Pero, como conclusión de esta primera observación, diremos que Jonathan Edwards fue un pastor fiel por la gracia de Dios que lo llamó. En él podemos ver los rasgos de un hombre que ama a Dios.
La bendición de una esposa piadosa
Además de pensar en su experiencia de conversión, podemos considerar otras muchas cosas en relación con él como pastor.
En otro estudio analizaremos algo de su vida de contemplación, de estudio, de reflexión y de vivir en la presencia de Dios. Tenía su tiempo de oración en privado, y el que compartía con la familia. No escribió ninguna de sus oraciones; ni las privadas ni las familiares, y esto es algo que entendemos. Sin embargo, tampoco escribía las que hacía en la adoración, aunque muchos pastores sí tenían costumbre de hacerlo. Sus oraciones públicas salían de su corazón y en una forma que, muchas veces, dejaron una profunda impresión en aquellos que lo oyeron.
En conexión con lo anteriormente mencionado, pienso en su disciplina, en su propia vida y en su familia. En cuanto al hogar, Jonathan Edwards pudo contar con una mujer que cooperaba por completo. No cabe duda del amor que existía entre ellos. A veces salían por las tardes, a caballo, para conversar y compartir.
Edwards se había fijado en ella cuando solo contaba con trece años y escribió sobre su reputación:
«Dicen que hay una joven en New Haven, amada por ese Ser Todopoderoso que creó y gobierna el mundo y que, en momentos concretos, de alguna manera invisible u otra, viene a ella y le llena la mente con gran placer, de tal manera que apenas se preocupa de nada que no sea meditar en él. Ella espera, después de un tiempo, ser recibida arriba donde Él está; ser levantada del mundo y llevada al cielo, con la completa seguridad de que Él la ama demasiado para quedarse por siempre a una distancia de Él. Allí vivirá con Él, encantada con Su amor y deleite para siempre. Por tanto, si se le presenta el mundo con el más rico de sus tesoros, no lo tiene en cuenta ni se preocupa de esas cosas, ni se conmueve por cualquier dolor o aflicción. Posee una extraña dulzura en su mente, y una pureza singular en sus afectos. Es sumamente justa y concienzuda en todos sus actos y no se la puede persuadir para que haga algo malo o pecaminoso ni siquiera a cambio de todo lo que uno pudiera darle, ya que no quiere ofender a ese gran Ser. Su dulzura es maravillosa, su calma y su benevolencia universales, especialmente después de esas temporadas en las que este gran Dios se ha manifestado a su mente. A veces va de un lugar a otro, cantando dulcemente, y parece estar siempre llena de alegría y placer, sin que nadie sepa por qué. Le encanta estar sola y caminar por los campos, en las montañas, y parece que alguien invisible está siempre conversando con ella4».
Su diligencia en cuidar de su casa y su piedad delante de Dios han sido objetos de testimonio de muchos, tanto de visitas como de personas que vivían con ellos.
Poco antes de morir, estando él en New Jersey y ella todavía en Massachusetts, Edwards dijo a una de las hijas que estaba con él: “…parece ser la voluntad de Dios que pronto tenga que dejarles; por tanto, transmite mi amor más cariñoso a mi amada esposa, y dile que confíe en que la unión inusual (poco común, en inglés ‘uncommon’) que hemos tenido durante tanto tiempo, ha sido de tal naturaleza que ha de ser espiritual y, por tanto, continuará para siempre. Espero que se sienta sostenida en esta prueba tan grande y que se someta gozosamente a la voluntad de Dios5”.
El Señor bendijo su unión matrimonial con once hijos (ocho hijas y tres varones). Todos nacieron bien y no perdieron ningún bebé por aborto espontáneo ni en el momento de su nacimiento.
Con una familia tan grande, su esposa necesitaba ayuda y, conforme a la costumbre de ese tiempo, Edwards tenía siervos (esclavos) para que asistieran a su esposa en la casa y trabajaran en los terrenos que la iglesia había provisto. Los criados se unían a la adoración junto a la familia, tanto en la casa como en la iglesia.
Fue una gran bendición del Señor el proporcionarle una esposa tan extraordinaria. Como opinó un biógrafo serio—y probablemente muchos han creído lo mismo—, es muy posible y aún probable que, sin ella, yo no estaría escribiendo sobre él ahora. Hay unos cuantos hombres que podrían servir mucho mejor en el reino del Señor si tuvieran una mujer parecida a la de Edwards. Algunas mujeres, por su carácter defectuoso en unas áreas, su lengua suelta y/o por su manera descuidada (o atrevida) de vestir y de comportarse, estorban grandemente cualquier influencia santa que sus esposos pudieran tener como líderes. Todo esto nos hace entender cuán importante es que un hombre de Dios ponga sumo cuidado a la hora de escoger a una esposa, y la relevancia de que esta sea una ayuda idónea para él. Estas son cosas por las que hay que orar.
Por supuesto, cada creyente, sea hombre o mujer, debe vivir una vida piadosa, dedicada a Dios, tener cuidado en la selección de su cónyuge y cumplir debidamente con sus deberes.
La piedad de Jonathan y Sarah Edwards es digna de imitar.
Notas
1. Existe un interesante libro sobre ella: Marriage to a difficult man, por Elizabeth Dodds.
2. Citada en Iain Murray, véase la bibliografía, páginas 35, 36; traducción de NDV
3. De Personal Narrative, aunque no sé quién hizo la traducción; la encontré en http://mestizaenamor.blogspot.com/2010/05/narracion-personal-de-jonathan-edwards.html
4. Citada en Iain Murray, véase la bibliografía, página 92; traducción: Google y NDV
5. Citada en varios libros; traducción NDV
Bibliografía selecta.
Existen unas cuantas biografías de Edwards, algunas escritas por creyentes que amaban o aman su fe, y otras por personas que, como humanistas, tratan de explicar su fe y su vida desde su propio punto de vista, aun no estando de acuerdo con la fe bíblica (evangélica y calvinista) de Edwards.
Las obras más provechosas que recomiendo son:
Murray, Iain H., Jonathan Edwards – A New Biography (Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1987). Esta es la obra que más estimo junto con la biografía de Sereno Dwight, bisnieto de Edwards.
Dwight, Sereno, Life of President Edwards. La biografía que he leído se encuentra en el tomo I de esta próxima obra. Incluye la narración personal de Edwards.
The Works of Jonathan Edwards, en dos tomos, revisado y corregido por Edward Hickman (1834); (Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1974; reprinted 1976). Estos dos tomos contienen los sermones y los escritos más conocidos. Son de mucho provecho.
La Universidad de Yale mantiene una página web con muchos recursos: http://edwards.yale.edu/
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Courageous Manner of Paul’s Preaching and Its Fruit in His Own Conscience
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-08-Manner-of-Pauls-Preaching-Dr-Robert-Martin-93131051549.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
I go bound in the spirit . . . I hold not my life of any account as dear unto
myself . . . I testify unto you this day, that I am pure from the blood of all
men. For I shrank not from declaring unto you the whole counsel of God
(Acts 20:20, 22, 24, 26-27).
In previous chapters, we have been considering Paul’s example as an able and faithful preacher of the Word of God. Thus far we have looked at the scope of his preaching and its focus and recurring themes. In this chapter, we will consider the courageous manner of his preaching and its fruit in his own conscience.
The Focus and Recurring Themes of Paul’s Preaching II
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-07-Focus-and-Recurring-Themes-II-Dr-Robert-Martin-93131017300.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
In the last chapter we began to consider the foci and recurring themes of Paul’s preaching. We examined Acts 20:21, where Paul speaks of his “testifying both to Jews and to Greeks repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.” And we saw that in this statement, he identifies a primary focus and recurring emphasis in his preaching, i.e., the themes of repentance and faith. In this chapter, we continue this study by examining the words in verse 24 that he uses to summarize and characterize the ministry that he received from the Lord Jesus: “to testify the gospel of the grace of God.”
The Focus and Recurring Themes of Paul’s Preaching I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-07-Focus-and-Recurring-Themes-I-Dr-Robert-Martin-830131453188.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
repentance toward God and
faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ (20:21).
In this segment of our study, we are considering Paul’s example as an able and faithful preacher of the Scriptures. In the last chapter we looked at Paul’s claim concerning the scope of his preaching, as described in the words: “I shrank not from declaring unto you anything that was profitable” (20:20), “I shrank not from declaring unto you the whole counsel of God” (20:27). In this chapter, we come to . . .
The Scope of Paul’s Preaching
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-07-The-Scope-of-Pauls-Preaching-Dr-Robert-Martin-830131439500.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
In previous studies, we have seen that Paul appeals to the Ephesians’ knowledge of his consistent humility, compassion, and unselfishness. In this chapter, we begin to take up the next mark of a true pastor, which is that he is an able and faithful preacher of God’s Word. Paul says to the Ephesian elders,
Pastors’ Conference 2013 | Persecution I
La Iglesia como “El ejército de Dios”
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-09-The-Church-as-the-Army-of-God-Gordon-Cook-925131349550.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Hoy nos centraremos en otra imagen: la imagen del ejército de Dios. Por favor, busquen en sus Biblias Mateo 16, empezaré la lectura en el versículo 13:
Cuando llegó Jesús a la región de Cesarea de Filipo, preguntó a sus discípulos, diciendo: ¿Quién dicen los hombres que es el Hijo del Hombre? Y ellos dijeron: Unos, Juan el Bautista; y otros, Elías; pero otros, Jeremías o uno de los profetas. El les dijo: Y vosotros, ¿quién decís que soy yo? Respondiendo Simón Pedro, dijo: Tú eres el Cristo, el Hijo del Dios viviente. Y Jesús, respondiendo, le dijo: Bienaventurado eres, Simón, hijo de Jonás, porque esto no te lo reveló carne ni sangre, sino mi Padre que está en los cielos. Yo también te digo que tú eres Pedro, y sobre esta roca edificaré mi iglesia; y las puertas del Hades no prevalecerán contra ella. Yo te daré las llaves del reino de los cielos; y lo que ates en la tierra, será atado en los cielos; y lo que desates en la tierra, será desatado en los cielos”.
Ahora, acudamos al Señor.
“Padre, estamos agradecidos de poder acercarnos con confianza a ese trono de gracia, por tu Hijo Jesús, y Su perfecta justicia. Venimos creyendo que somos aceptados en él, que tu oído está abierto al clamor de tus hijos. Si prestas oído a los gritos de los cuervos, ¡cuánto más escucharás la voz de tus hijos! Nos presentamos ante ti y te pedimos que nos concedas la gracia de tu presencia. Ayúdanos a todos nosotros mientras procuramos conocer tu mente y tu voluntad e intentamos vivirla en nuestra vida. Ayúdanos a ser conformados a las santas Escrituras, escríbelas con mayor profundidad en nuestros corazones y nuestras mentes. Ayúdanos, Señor, a salir de este lugar con mayor determinación de vivir para tu gloria y ser fieles pastores, capaces de encomendar estas cosas a hombres fieles. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amén”.
Algunos conceptos o términos rebosan de significado y relevancia; por ejemplo, la palabra “madre”. Si alguien te pide que describas a tu madre y que la definas con un sólo vocablo, estoy seguro de que se te ocurrirían diferentes tipos de cosas. Piensa por un instante en una madre y en la mejor forma de describirla. ¿Qué imágenes utilizarías? Podría ser la de una enfermera o un doctor. ¿Quién te cuida mejor que ella, o quién se ocupó mejor de ti cuando estuviste enfermo, sino tu madre? ¿Y qué me dices de la imagen de un jefe de cocina o un cocinero? ¿Quién cocina mejor que una madre? En ocasiones, las madres funcionan como árbitros, como abogado defensor o como fiscal. Con frecuencia suele ser la madre la que trae paz y armonía al hogar cuando los hermanos se pelean como perros y gatos. A veces, las madres son como psicólogos; ¿quién escucha mejor que una madre? ¿Quién puede entender mejor a sus hijos y resolver algunos de los sentimientos o emociones de un niño, sino su madre? ¡Y qué condición de sierva tiene! Siempre se entrega, preparando comidas, ayudando con las tareas escolares, llevando a sus hijos a clases de natación, de música, etc., etc., y podríamos seguir enumerando, ¿verdad? Podríamos utilizar imágenes e ilustraciones que capten algo de todo lo que una madre hace, y, para cuando hubiéramos acabado, tendríamos un buen álbum de fotos que apenas intentaría captar las multifunciones, tareas y trabajos de una madre piadosa. Cuando uno piensa en todo lo que hace una madre, se da cuenta de que con una sola imagen no bastaría para captarlo todo; sugerir algo así sería un insulto para el elevado llamado de la maternidad. Lo mismo se podría decir de la iglesia.
Algunas personas abordan la iglesia de una forma muy simplista. Si les preguntas: “¿Qué es una iglesia?”, o “¿qué hace una iglesia?”, contestarían: “Bueno, sencillamente es donde se predica la Biblia; puede ser un lugar donde se reúnen los cristianos”. Pueden asemejarla a un club social o a una organización religiosa como cualquier otra, pero eso no es verdad. Así como la acción ocupada de una madre, constantemente dedicada a múltiples tareas, a hacer muchas cosas a la vez, la iglesia de Jesucristo también tiene una multiplicidad de funciones y tareas. Uno difícilmente sabe por dónde empezar cuando se piensa en la iglesia y en todo lo que lleva a cabo. Pero, menos mal que la Biblia nos proporciona imágenes de la iglesia. Ya lo he dicho antes: en la Biblia, existen probablemente cerca de cien imágenes distintas de la iglesia. La Biblia es como un álbum de fotos, llena de fotografías de ella. ¿Por qué tantas? Bueno, de nuevo he de decir que es porque la iglesia tiene numerosas funciones y propósitos. Una sola imagen no captaría todo de ella, y si tuviéramos que examinar las ilustraciones individuales, veríamos lo diversa y lo maravillosamente compleja que es. Reitero, y sólo a modo de advertencia o aviso, necesitamos tener cuidado y no perder de vista el compuesto de imágenes. Es preciso que apreciemos la totalidad del mosaico y que no nos quedemos con una sola fotografía, sino con todo el conjunto del álbum. Sencillamente no es posible quedarse con una imagen, ni siquiera con dos o tres, y afirmar que representa todo lo que la iglesia es. No; para poder entender qué es la iglesia, tenemos que predicar toda la amplia gama, la apabullante variedad de metáforas.
Hasta el momento hemos considerado tres imágenes, tres ilustraciones dominantes de la iglesia. Empezamos con la metáfora del matrimonio; se asemeja a la iglesia a una novia, una esposa, la esposa de Cristo. ¿Qué nos dice esta analogía de la iglesia? Nos muestra lo especial que es y cuánto la ama Jesús mismo. No se la equipara a un jarrón roto ni a una mecedora vieja; no, la iglesia es especial, es cercana y querida para el Señor Jesucristo. A parte de Dios mismo, no hay nada ni nadie a quien Jesús ame más que a ella. También vimos en la Biblia que se compara a la iglesia con el cuerpo de Jesús. ¿Qué nos sugiere esto sobre la iglesia? De nuevo, algo único, maravillosamente diferente y especial. Nos dice que es tan diversa como nuestro cuerpo, con sus muchos miembros. Tú tienes manos, pies, orejas y ojos, y todos ellos funcionan en conjunto, contribuyendo cada miembro en una forma única, pero importante.
La tercera imagen o metáfora dominante que consideramos fue la iglesia como rebaño de Dios. Hechos 20, 1 Pedro 5 y varios pasajes más del Antiguo Testamento nos hablan de esto. Esta imagen gráfica nos señala a Dios: en última instancia, él es el Pastor, Cristo, el Príncipe de los pastores. Nos recuerda, asimismo, que la iglesia está colocada bajo la supervisión de subpastores. Es un lugar de protección: las ovejas están protegidas por los subpastores. Pablo advierte contra los lobos, contra los peligros que vienen de afuera y los que se originan dentro. Las ovejas son criaturas vulnerables, dependientes, y han de ser protegidas. También nos evoca la imagen de la necesidad que tienen de ser alimentadas. Los pastores son responsables de apacentar a las ovejas. Ahora bien, si diéramos un paso atrás para contemplar estas tres imágenes —la esposa de Cristo, el cuerpo de Cristo, el rebaño de Cristo— deberíamos darnos cuenta de esto: la iglesia es importante, es un lugar maravilloso y no hay institución como ella. El gobierno no se le puede comparar ni el matrimonio en la familia, ni tampoco la familia la puede sustituir. La iglesia tiene un lugar de preeminencia en el corazón y en la mente de Dios, y también debería tenerlo en nuestro propio corazón y en nuestra mente. Cada una de estas imágenes nos recuerda lo importante que es la iglesia para la vida, para el crecimiento y para el servicio cristianos.
Ahora quiero que consideremos otra imagen gráfica que podría ser la más controvertida. Es posible que hasta hiciera que algunos nos miraran un poco perplejos y opinaran que tal vez estuviéramos considerando a la iglesia de un modo un tanto negativo. Se asemeja la iglesia de Jesucristo a un ejército. Es una metáfora militar que necesita entendimiento. Me gustaría que procediéramos, considerando esta metáfora o imagen gráfica, sencillamente bajo un título principal: la iglesia representada de forma descriptiva como el ejército de Dios, y utilizaremos tres textos principales, o textos soldado, para probarlo. Los analizaremos y los haremos desfilar delante de nosotros; pero en lo primero que quiero que meditemos es en la iglesia representada gráficamente como el ejército de Dios. Según los historiadores, un general llamado Sherman, que luchó en la Guerra Civil, fue un brillante estratega y uno de los soldados más tenaces, pero fue más conocido por la célebre frase: “La guerra es el Infierno”. La guerra no tiene nada de glamuroso; tú y yo, como cristianos, lo sabemos. Sabemos de peleas, de luchas. Podemos entender por qué algunos pueden sentirse desconcertados, perplejos, tal vez incluso les choque que pensemos en la iglesia de Jesucristo bajo una figura militar. “Pensaba que adorábamos a un Jesús amable, creía que él había dicho: ‘Pongan la otra mejilla’. Jesús no blandió nunca una espada, ¿no?”. De manera que cuando hablamos de que la iglesia va a la guerra, cuando se la equipara a un ejército, no parece encajar con todo lo que sabemos sobre Jesús. Sin embargo, él sí habló de una espada, ¿verdad? Jesús sí dijo que no había venido a traer paz, sino una espada. Él sabía que nos veríamos implicados en conflicto y tensión, por causa del evangelio, por culpa de la verdad. No puedes leer tu Biblia sin encontrarte cara a cara con este concepto de guerra; y es que, en realidad, domina las Escrituras. J. C. Ryle declara: “La historia de la verdadera iglesia de Cristo siempre ha sido de conflicto y de guerra”. “Onward Christian Soldiers, Marching as to War” (Adelante soldados cristianos, marchemos como a la guerra [traducción literal de la versión en inglés. En los himnarios españoles: “Firmes y adelante, huestes de la fe”; N.T.], dice el himno.
Probablemente, esta metáfora militar no sea muy popular, al menos no en nuestro tiempo; no encaja demasiado bien con la mentalidad dominante ni con el clima intelectual actual. Cada vez se nos dice más que los cristianos deben dialogar con personas de diferentes creencias, que debe haber más bien un toma y daca, que no deberíamos involucrarnos ni decir nada de índole polémica. Se nos dice que los cristianos deberían conocer cosmovisiones opuestas mediante una conversación amistosa y no a través del conflicto. Antes de considerar precisamente cómo es que necesitamos interactuar con personas que discrepan de nosotros, es importante, en mi opinión, establecer a partir de la Biblia que esta metáfora militar es bastante sustancial; de hecho, podríamos ir prácticamente a cualquier parte de las Escrituras. Piensa en el Antiguo Testamento; reflexiona en qué medida se ve interrumpida la narrativa histórica por la guerra o por el concepto mismo de esta. En el libro de Éxodo encontramos cinco veces la palabra “guerra”; veintiuna veces en Números; diez veces en Deuteronomio; diecisiete veces en Josué; diez veces en Jueces; ocho veces en 1 Samuel; nueve veces en 2 Samuel. En el libro de Salmos —un libro de adoración— se menciona la guerra en ocho ocasiones, y no deberíamos olvidar que fue David, un hombre de guerra, quien escribió la mayoría de los salmos. Esto podría sorprender también a algunos, pero Dios se coloca a Sí mismo bajo la imagen de la guerra. ¡Se autodenomina “el Señor de los ejércitos” doscientas setenta y ocho veces! Y alguien podría decir: “Bueno, pero eso es en el Antiguo Testamento; nosotros somos creyentes del Nuevo Testamento”. Sí, es cierto; somos creyentes neotestamentarios, pero incluso cuando tomamos el Nuevo Testamento, podemos oír el sonido de las espadas, vemos marchar a los soldados. La terminología de guerra no desaparece cuando llegamos al Nuevo Testamento.
Es verdad que Jesús rara vez emplea una imaginería militar, y puede haber una sencilla razón para ello. ¿Recuerdas lo militaristas que eran los judíos? Esperaban a un Mesías político, un Mesías militar, un Mesías que vendría con una espada. Querían un Mesías que barriera a los romanos y estableciera un reino político como el de David. Querían un hombre de guerra. Recuerda que hasta intentaron, en una ocasión, tomar a Jesús por la fuerza para hacerlo rey, pero él no quería tener nada que ver con aquella guerra. No era esa clase de Salvador. Jamás tomó en su mano una espada física. Jamás derramó una sola gota de sangre, excepto la suya, pero sí se involucró en guerra. Estuvo constantemente implicado en controversia con los fariseos y los escribas sobre numerosas y distintas cuestiones. Podríamos decir que Jesús estuvo peleando todo el tiempo por la verdad y, en realidad, luchó por encima de todo por el evangelio. Por eso, exactamente, trató tanto con los fariseos: ellos tenían una religión distinta. La creencia de ellos era falsa y estaba basada en un sistema masivo de santurronería. Él puso de manifiesto su fariseísmo, su hipocresía y su falsa doctrina. Jesús proclamó el evangelio que ofrecía perdón y justificación instantánea a todo aquel que creyera en Él, ¡y los fariseos odiaban todo eso! Lo insultaron de varias formas. Lo llamaron blasfemo, y hasta llegaron a decir en más de una ocasión: “¡Estás confabulado con el diablo!”. Lo llamaron “Beelzebú”, que era “el Señor de las moscas” o “el Señor del estiércol”, y fue porque Jesús predicó el evangelio, fue por culpa de la verdad; lo mataron. Sacó a relucir sus pecados. De modo que, sí, hay una guerra que librar, hay enemigos. Jesús les dijo a Sus discípulos: “El mundo os odiará, porque me ha odiado a mí” y tenía mucho interés en que la iglesia —sí, la iglesia— estuviera involucrada en la guerra.
El primer texto importante —dije antes que veríamos tres— es Mateo 16. Observa que Jesús utiliza allí una imagen militar. La primera vez que aparece el término ecclesia, es Jesús quien lo utiliza y lo hace aquí en Mateo 16:18. Declaró: “Edificaré mi iglesia”. Y me dirás: “Esto no suena mucho a una imagen militar, es más bien una analogía de construcción”. Sí, lo es, pero observa lo que afirma inmediatamente después de esas palabras: “Y las puertas del Hades no prevalecerán contra ella”. Eso es la iglesia. ¿Pero cómo debemos entender lo que se está describiendo aquí? Yo diría que, hasta hace unos cinco años, siempre lo entendía de un modo distinto. Percibía que la iglesia estaba en una postura defensiva, pero no fue hasta la Conferencia de Pastores donde el pastor Ted Donnelly —creo que algunos de ustedes lo conocen— abrió la Biblia por Mateo 16 y dijo: “Esa no es la imagen que tenemos aquí; la iglesia no está a la defensiva. La iglesia está a la ofensiva, ¡está atacando agresivamente!”. La Biblia declara: “Las puertas del Hades, o las puertas del Infierno, no prevalecerán”. Las puertas no son un arma ofensiva; en diseño, son defensivas. Uno se esconde detrás de las puertas, y estas son para proteger. Rodeaban la ciudad. La imagen que tenemos aquí es la del diablo y su ejército refugiados en un búnker, escondidos detrás de las puertas. El diablo y sus demonios están a la fuga, a la defensiva. Alguien los está atacando. ¿Pero quién? La iglesia. El diablo y su ejército se esconden detrás de las puertas, ¡y la iglesia, con sus arietes, está golpeando la puerta! La iglesia está a la ofensiva, ¡y es la agresora!
Recuerda, ahora, que la iglesia también se asemeja al rebaño de Dios. Cuando uno piensa en las ovejas, no piensa en agresores, ¿verdad? Las ovejas necesitan protección; son indefensas, incapaces. La imagen de la iglesia como rebaño de Dios parecería enseñar que no somos, en absoluto, capaces de luchar; estamos a la defensiva, huyendo, escondidos, corriendo de los lobos y hay verdad en esa figura. Algunas veces, los cristianos necesitamos escapar y escondernos; lo vemos incluso en la Biblia. En una ocasión, Moisés huyó; David también lo hizo; y hasta el apóstol Pablo un par de veces. Los cristianos han sido dispersados por culpa de la persecución, pero esta sólo es una cara de la historia, es una imagen de la iglesia. En otra ocasión, Moisés compareció delante de Faraón y dijo de parte de Dios: “Deja ir a mi pueblo”. El Pedro que estuvo una vez encerrado en la cárcel debido a la persecución, es el mismo Pedro que se pone de pie y predica valientemente el evangelio, sin temor alguno, el día de Pentecostés. En ese momento no parece una oveja. A veces, la iglesia sí se parece a las ovejas; otras veces se la ve como un ejército. ¡Dos imágenes diferentes! Como ya dije antes, no podemos tomar una sola imagen de la iglesia y perder de vista las demás, porque nos desequilibraremos y viviremos la vida cristiana de una forma desigual. Aquí, en Mato 16, la iglesia no está refugiada en un búnker, escondida tras los muros, asustada de hacer cualquier cosa que pudiera poner en peligro su existencia. No, la iglesia está a la ofensiva; aquí es, en gran medida, la agresora. Y este no es un texto aislado. Piensa en toda la imaginería militar que el apóstol Pablo usa para describir la vida cristiana. La emplea mucho cuando le escribe al joven Timoteo; procurando prepararlo para el ministerio pastoral, usa una terminología de guerra. En 1 Timoteo 1:18, declara: “Timoteo, toma tu espada. Libra batalla”, y lo describe como “una buena pelea”. En 2 Timoteo 2:3 aconseja: “Timoteo, debes soportar la dificultad, como un buen soldado de Jesucristo”. El apóstol Pablo sabía que la iglesia necesita buenos soldados, hombres que no temen entrar en el campo de batalla.
El segundo texto importante —de nuevo estamos usando tres textos soldado relevantes para ilustrar y demostrar esta afirmación de que la iglesia está puesta bajo esta metáfora de un ejército— es 2 Corintios 10. Puedes ir a 2 Corintios 10:3-5 y ver, por ti mismo, cómo nos lleva al campo de batalla. Lo primero que Pablo nos dice aquí es que la guerra en la que el cristiano está implicado es muy diferente de la que es típica en el mundo. Vuelvo a decir, estamos hablando de un tipo distinto de contienda. En un sentido, es mucho más peligroso, ¿no es así? Las armas son mayores, más potentes que las granadas, los misiles de crucero, o las bombas nucleares. El enemigo es mucho más poderoso, en palabras de Martín Lutero: “Tiene destreza y poder; sobre la tierra no hay nada igual”. El apóstol Pablo recuerda a los corintios que están involucrados en una guerra. En el versículo 4 nos dice: “Porque las armas de nuestra contienda no son carnales, sino poderosas en Dios para la destrucción de fortalezas; destruyendo especulaciones y todo razonamiento altivo que se levanta contra el conocimiento de Dios, y poniendo todo pensamiento en cautiverio a la obediencia de Cristo”. De nuevo, la imagen que tenemos aquí no es de pasividad. Describe al ejército de Dios en plena actividad, agresivo, y hasta beligerante, y no estamos atacando el carácter de las personas ni la personalidad de nadie. No, mira detenidamente: “… para la destrucción de fortalezas; destruyendo especulaciones”; podríamos decir que se trata de una batalla de ideas. “… todo razonamiento altivo que se levanta contra el conocimiento de Dios, y poniendo todo pensamiento cautivo a la obediencia de Cristo”. Lo que Pablo viene a decir es que, “por la gracia de Dios, tenemos el poder de destruir fortalezas”. El apóstol está usando un simbolismo sacado de la guerra clásica de aquella época. Una ciudad próspera no sólo tendría un muro de piedra para su seguridad, sino que, en algún lugar, dentro del muro habría una fortaleza bien fortificada. La defenderían los soldados; ¿pero qué ocurriría? Una vez penetrados los muros de la ciudad, las fuerzas defensoras se replegarían a la fortaleza. Allí es donde se esconderían para la última y más importante batalla. Era su defensa final, pero, aquí, de nuevo, nosotros somos los agresores.
¿No es acaso verdad que con frecuencia el mundo nos intimida? Nos preguntamos cómo podemos sobrevivir en una cultura antagonista; a veces pensamos que tenemos que retirarnos, tal vez rendirnos, o, al menos, ondear la bandera blanca de la neutralidad y guardar silencio. En ocasiones podríamos encogernos y callarnos, ¿verdad? ¿Cómo podemos enfrentarnos a una cultura que cada vez se está volviendo más agresiva e intolerante con los cristianos? Aquí, Pablo le da a la iglesia órdenes de mando. Hemos de defender la verdad, echar abajo las fortalezas de mentiras y engaños detrás de las cuales se esconden los no creyentes. Ya sea la fortaleza del pluralismo religioso, que afirma que hay muchos caminos que llevan a Dios y que, en realidad, no importa cuál escojas, o la del individualismo autónomo e indisculpable que convierte al hombre en la más alta autoridad moral afirmando que él es su propia autoridad. Tal vez sea la fortaleza del hedonismo que saca placer personal de todo. “Come, bebe y alégrate que mañana morirás”. Quizá sea la fortaleza del postmodernismo o del relativismo moral que cree que no hay absolutos, que todo se basa en la experiencia subjetiva, de manera que lo que está mal para ti puede no estarlo para mí. Es posible que sea la fortaleza del materialismo. Ahí es donde se esconden muchos estadounidenses, pensando que de alguna manera su riqueza los protegerá, pero no es así. La Biblia nos enseña que una de las cosas más huidizas del mundo es el dinero. ¿Recuerdas cómo Jesús derrumbó esa fortaleza en Lucas 12? Había un hombre rico y Jesús nos mostró, a través de esa parábola, su mortalidad. No importa cuánto dinero tengas, la muerte es algo que no se puede detener. Piensa en el dinero que tenía Steve Jobs —fundador de Apple—; a pesar de ello, no pudo detener la muerte. Jesús nos recuerda en esa parábola del hombre rico, lo impredecible que es la vida. Uno no sabe lo que cada día puede traer: “Necio, esta noche vienen a pedir tu alma”. Destruimos las fortalezas detrás de las cuales se esconden los pecadores; es necesario que les recordemos que hay un día futuro de ajustes de cuentas. Es lo que la Biblia denomina “el Día del Juicio”. ¡Romanos 1 declara que hasta los no creyentes lo saben! Romanos 1:32: “Aunque conocen el decreto de Dios que los que practican tales cosas son dignos de muerte, no sólo las hacen, sino que también dan su aprobación a los que las practican”. El hombre no regenerado sabe que va a comparecer delante de Dios y a rendir cuentas de la vida que ha vivido.
Hermanos, la imagen gráfica de Mateo 16 y 2 Corintios 10, los dos primeros textos soldado, nos dice que la iglesia es el ejército de Dios, que ha de ser agresiva, polémica en ocasiones. Ahora bien, esto no significa que nos volvamos beligerantes, odiosos. Resulta interesante ver cómo Pablo empieza todo este asunto de la guerra espiritual en 2 Corintios 10. Nota cómo inicia toda esta sección en el versículo 1: “Y yo mismo, Pablo, os ruego por la mansedumbre y la benignidad de Cristo, yo, que soy humilde cuando estoy delante de vosotros, pero osado para con vosotros cuando estoy ausente…”. Vemos estas dos palabras “mansedumbre” y “benignidad”. ¿No se describió a sí mismo Jesús con esa palabra, “manso”? “Porque yo soy manso y humilde”. ¿No fue este un término que Jesús usó en una de sus Bienaventuranzas? “Así son los ciudadanos de mi reino, así es cómo viven, son los mansos”. ¿Qué significa la palabra “manso”? Me gusta la forma en que el doctor John Macarthur lo describe en su pequeño libro sobre El Sermón del Monte: “La mansedumbre es poder bajo control; es lo opuesto a la violencia y a la venganza”. Jamás se preocupa de sus propias heridas, nunca guarda resentimiento. Hemos de implicarnos en la guerra espiritual, derrumbar las fortalezas, destruir los argumentos, ¡pero no debemos hacerlo de una forma condescendiente, miserable, arrogante que jamás convencerá a nadie! Vivimos en un mundo muy desagradable. ¿No te has dado cuenta de que cada vez es más grosero y mezquino? El mundo se ríe, se burla de los cristianos y los denigra. Los llaman ignorantes, intolerantes, con prejuicios. Bueno, la respuesta no es contestar con poca amabilidad. Pedro pudo decir en 1 Pedro 3:15: “Presentar defensa ante todo el que os demande razón de la esperanza que hay en vosotros, pero hacedlo con mansedumbre y reverencia; teniendo buena conciencia”. Podría ser que nos estuviera diciendo que no debemos limitarnos al temor de Dios, sino que tenemos que sentir respeto por nuestros congéneres. Son portadores de la imagen, independientemente de lo depravados que sean. Nuestra respuesta ha de dar “razón de la esperanza que hay en nosotros, con mansedumbre y reverencia”.
Sabes, el cristianismo es diferente, radicalmente distinto del mundo, e incluso en su forma de responderle a este. El mundo está dominado por el odio, la ira, la calumnia, la malicia y los prejuicios. Si nos presta oído, y si nos acercamos del mismo modo en que ellos se aproximan a nosotros, no los ganaremos. Si nos gritan y nos limitamos a devolver los gritos, si nos amenazan y respondemos con amenazas, jamás conseguiremos ganarlos. No, la iglesia ha de distinguirse por esas Bienaventuranzas, por su bondad y su mansedumbre, y por su forma de tratar a las personas. ¡Debemos amar a nuestros enemigos! Debemos ser valientes, atrevidos, amables y misericordiosos. Al mismo tiempo, nuestro llamado no es a retirarnos, a rendirnos ni a encogernos en silencio, pero tampoco a un acto de venganza, a la murmuración, a la difamación, al discurso amenazador o abusivo. En un libro titulado How to Overcome Evil [Cómo vencer el mal], el doctor J. Adams afirma que la Biblia enseña la violencia y no la pasividad cuando se trata de derrotar al enemigo. “Debe ser aplastado y hecho añicos, demolido y devastado por completo”. ¡No se le puede dar cuartel a este poder! El médico cristiano es el más violento y agresivo de todos, pero vencemos el mal con el bien, el odio con el amor, la crueldad con la bondad, la dureza con la amabilidad. Tenemos diferentes armas, armas de gracia. Son más poderosas que las balas, que las granadas y que las bombas terroristas. Tenemos el evangelio de Cristo, que es poder de Dios. ¡Puede cambiar corazones, puede cambiar vidas!
Queda un último pasaje de los tres que mencioné para argumentar y demostrar que la iglesia es el ejército de Dios. Hemos considerado Mateo 16, 2 Corintios 10, pero hay otro último que quisiera analizar: es Efesios 6, una imagen de la iglesia que apenas necesita explicación. Es el retrato completo de un soldado cristiano de pies a cabeza. El apóstol Pablo busca aquí una imagen o una descripción para el cristiano. No lo viste con traje de negocios ni de forma informal —un par de sandalias, un bonito par de jeans y una camiseta de golf—; no, es un soldado. Tiene una espada, un escudo, un yelmo. Todo en él da sensación de importancia y sobriedad. Es la imagen de un soldado, no de un payaso. No hay nada trivial aquí, nada que te haga pensar que, cuando se trata de vivir la vida cristiana necesitamos relajarnos y no tomarnos nada tan en serio. No es hora de hacer reír al mundo. No, estamos en asuntos realmente serios. ¡Recuerda que estamos tratando con almas que no mueren jamás! Han sido cegadas por el diablo y, aunque todo cristiano verdadero es un soldado, no creo de verdad que cuando leemos Efesios 6 hemos de entenderlo como un soldado individual. ¿Estás familiarizado con Rambo? ¿Te acuerdas de Rambo? ¿El llanero solitario? ¿Tonto? No se trata de un soldado al estilo Rambo. Es necesario que tengamos mucho cuidado al leer nuestra Biblia. Tenemos tendencias a leerla —y me estoy refiriendo aquí a estadounidenses y canadienses— a través de la lente del individualismo occidental. Estamos más conformados a nuestro mundo de lo que pensamos. Podemos leer nuestra Biblia de esa forma, porque hemos sido influenciados por nuestra propia cultura.
Te recuerdo que la mayoría de las cartas del Nuevo Testamento se escribieron a iglesias, no a individuos. Me gustaría traer a tu memoria que, en el libro de Efesios y dirigiéndose a la iglesia de Éfeso, se describe a la iglesia como un cuerpo. En dicho libro se usa varias figuras o analogías para ella: un edificio, un templo, una esposa, una familia, se pone gran énfasis sobre la iglesia. En esta carta a los Efesios, Pablo nos dice que la iglesia ocupa el centro del propósito de Dios. Efesios 1 es testigo para el universo, y, en el capítulo 3 menciona: “La gloria de Dios se manifestará en la iglesia”. Esta es una epístola eclesial, y cuando llega al final de la misma, no se ha olvidado de la iglesia, sigue pensando en ella y quiere que la miremos cara a cara, aquí en el capítulo 6. Nota cómo empieza el versículo 10: “Por lo demás, hermanos míos…”. ¡Hermanos! ¡Le está hablando a la iglesia! Es un término familiar, un nombre colectivo, para la iglesia. El versículo 12 utiliza la primera persona del plural, pronombres personales a lo largo de este pasaje. Le está hablando a la iglesia. Luchamos juntos, ¡no estamos aislados! La idea de un soldado romano solitario, saliendo a luchar era ridícula. No lo hacían de este modo. Así no peleaban. Los romanos luchaban en equipo, tenían legiones. Cada una de ellas contaba con cien soldados o más. Lo que hacía que fueran tan eficaces como soldados era que habían desarrollado el arte militar a la perfección, una maniobra corporativa, sosteniendo aquellos escudos inmensos y rectangulares uno al lado del otro. Luchaban juntos y se mantenían juntos. Formaban un gran muro, de manera que sus oponentes fueran incapaces de romperlo. Esta es una imagen corporativa, la de un ejército, ¡la de la iglesia!
Hay algo más que me gustaría indicar aquí: el apóstol Pablo deja esta imagen para el final, es la parte trasera de Efesios. ¿Por qué? Alguno podría decir: “Esto es un tanto deprimente”. ¿Recuerdas cómo empieza el libro? Con una nota alta, una alabanza con una frase larga y continua en el capítulo uno, ¿verdad? ¡Más de doscientas palabras! Quiero decir que se está deleitando en todas las bendiciones que son nuestras en Cristo Jesús. Declara: “Benditos somos los que estamos en Cristo Jesús” y usa esa pequeña frase: “En Cristo, en Cristo, en Cristo”. ¡Tan maravillosamente bendecidos en Cristo! ¡Qué forma de empezar la epístola! ¿Por qué no la acaba así? ¿Por qué con una nota negativa? ¿Por qué hablar de guerra? La guerra es desagradable. Sí, lo es, pero no podemos escapar de la realidad, ¿verdad? Estamos en una guerra y, cuando se trata de pelear, ¿cuál es el mayor temor? Que vayamos a perder, ¿no? Es el temor de no vencer. Las fuerzas del mal pueden asustarnos, intimidarnos. Nos recuerda aquí que las fuerzas del mal son bastante sustanciales. “Estamos firmes contra los muros del diablo”, versículo 11. “Nuestra lucha no es contra sangre y carne, sino contra potestades, contra los poderes de este mundo de tinieblas, contra las huestes espirituales de maldad en las regiones celestes”. Pablo, ¿por qué nos estás hablando de nuestros enemigos? ¡Es algo que nos asusta! Esto va a intimidar a las personas. ¿Acaso no nos sentimos cansados cuando se trata de batallas? ¿No nos sentimos tentados a abandonar, sobre todo cuando pensamos que estamos luchando solos? ¿Te acuerdas de Elías? ¿Qué le ocurrió? Cayó en el pozo del temor y del desaliento. Allí de pie, en la cima de aquella montaña, el monte Carmelo, y eso que era un soldado bastante heroico. ¿A cuántos mato? Cientos de miles de falsos profetas. Cuando contemplamos a Elías con esa espada, decimos. “¡Qué soldado!”. Luego tiene un derrumbe emocional y se aleja, se va al desierto. ¿Cómo hace Dios que regrese al campo de batalla? “Elías, no estás luchando sólo, hay siete mil que no han doblado su rodilla a Baal. ¡Elías, eres parte de un ejército! ¡Vuelve al campo de batalla!”. Pablo nos recuerda aquí que somos parte de un ejército. Es una forma extraordinaria de acabar el libro. Es una gran manera de cerrar Efesios. Es un clímax. Podríamos decir que todo va construyéndose hasta el final, asegurándonos la victoria, ¡que no pensemos que vamos a ser derrotados, hermanos! No, esto trata de victoria, de conquista.
Somos vencedores y algo en lo que debemos pensar también, hermanos, cuando reflexionamos en el ejército, es que tenemos que recordar quién es el Comandante en jefe. Es posible que Pablo esté pensando en el soldado romano. También podría ser que se estuviera inspirando en la imagen veterotestamentaria de un guerrero: el Mesías mismo. Podría ser una imagen de Jesús, el Mesías, el Guerrero. Isaías 11:52, donde se describe a Dios como el Señor de los ejércitos, un Guerrero vestido para la batalla, para salir a vindicar a Su pueblo; la armadura misma de la que nos estamos revistiendo es la armadura que Jesucristo vistió. Cuando salió a la batalla, ¿qué hizo? Fue a pelear contra el diablo, contra sus enemigos en la cruz y abandonó el campo de pelea como guerrero vencedor, ¿no es así? Pudo decir: “¡Consumado es!”. Jesús no perdió; ganó, y esta es la imagen que muy bien podría ser la que Pablo quiere que veamos aquí: el retrato de Jesucristo, el mayor Guerrero. Mira qué provisión: tenemos toda la armadura de Dios. Este es el mejor armamento del mundo: ¡la oración! ¿Hay algo más eficaz que la oración? ¿Qué predicar con la Espada, la Palabra de Dios? Una cosa que deberíamos saber de cada imagen que tenemos de la Palabra de Dios en la Biblia: cada una de ellas señala la eficacia. La espada, el martillo, el fuego, y hasta una semilla que se lanza, se asemejan a la Palabra de Dios. La eficacia produce algo, ¿verdad? Tenemos la espada del Espíritu, y la Palabra de Dios siempre logrará cosas, porque Dios así lo dijo. Él declaró que no volvería a Él vacía. La Palabra de Dios es como una espada; en Hebreos 4 se la equipara a algo más afilado que una espada de dos filos.
Tenemos todo el equipo que necesitamos; tenemos la armadura completa de Dios. Tenemos a un Salvador que fue victorioso en la cruz, que venció la tumba. No tengas miedo, ¡no vas a perder! Deberíamos recordar, hermanos, cuando pensamos en luchar, que se nos ordena llevar el evangelio al mundo, un evangelismo agresivo. Es lo que uno llamaría evangelismo de atracción. Pedro podía decir que la gente vería algo diferente en ti, y que te preguntarán cuál es la razón de la esperanza que hay en ti. Brillamos como la luz y eso atrae a las personas. Vienen a nosotros y nos comentan: “Oye, he notado que eres diferente, tu forma de hablar sobre tu esposa, o cómo interactúas con las personas en el trabajo, veo algo distinto. Eres una clase de persona diferente. ¿Qué es lo que te motiva?”. Pedro afirma que cuando vienen a ti y se ven atraídos por tu vida, les das una razón de la esperanza que hay en ti. Existe un evangelismo de atracción, pero también hay un evangelismo agresivo. ¡Ve, ve, ve! Es necesario que llevemos el evangelio al mundo. En el libro de Hechos, ¿qué hacen los apóstoles? Proclamar el evangelio, yendo de ciudad en ciudad, pero cuando los echaban de algún pueblo, iban al siguiente. No se daban por vencidos. No importaba lo peligroso que fuera, cuántas amenazas hubieran recibido contra su propia vida, no dejaban de proclamar el evangelio de Jesucristo. La iglesia tiene la responsabilidad de llevar el evangelio al mundo. Somos el ejército de Dios. Estamos involucrados en una guerra. Y es una contienda que no perderemos. Esta imagen militar de la iglesia debería despertarnos, hermanos. Es tan fácil volvernos apáticos, indiferentes. Podemos vernos intimidados y encogernos en silencio. Solemos cantar un himno en nuestra iglesia que se titula: “O Church Arise, Put On the Armor” [Levántate, iglesia; viste la armadura]. Si no conoces la letra de este hermoso himno, creo que es uno de los que resistirán a la prueba del tiempo. Dice así: “Oh iglesia, levántate; viste tu armadura; escucha el llamado de Cristo, nuestro Capitán; porque ahora los débiles pueden decir que son fuertes en la fuerza que Dios ha dado. Con el escudo de la fe y el cinto de la verdad, resistiremos las mentiras del diablo; un ejército valiente, cuyo grito de victoria es: ‘¡Amor!’. Alcanzando a los que están en tinieblas”.
Somos la iglesia de Dios, el ejército de Dios. ¡Qué privilegio pelear por el Rey Jesús! Luchamos contra el mundo que odia a Dios, contra nuestro propio pecado. Peleamos contra el diablo, por las almas de los hombres. Que Dios nos ayude, hermanos, a pelear la buena batalla de la fe. Los aliento, queridos pastores, amados amigos: vistan toda la armadura de Dios, sean valientes, peleen la buena batalla. Recuerden que esa pelea ya se ha ganado. Jesús logró la victoria decisiva en el Calvario; fue aquel día. Dios quiere que invadamos el territorio enemigo con la luz del evangelio, llevando la espada del espíritu y el escudo de la fe. ¡Pelea! ¡Pelea la buena batalla y regocíjate en los triunfos de Su gracia! Y, mientras esperamos ese día en que estaremos en gloria con Jesús, el Rey Vencedor, ya no habrá duda. ¿Quién ganó? Jesús, y Su ejército fue victorioso, la iglesia venció. ¿Cómo podía ser de otro modo? Como dijo Lutero: “Tuvimos al hombre idóneo a nuestro lado, ¿te preguntas quién puede ser? ¡Cristo Jesús!”
Oremos:
“Padre celestial, de nuevo te damos gracias por la iglesia de Cristo. Gracias por el privilegio que tenemos de servir a tu pueblo como pastores. Te pedimos, Señor, que nos ayudes a entender mejor lo que es la iglesia, cómo debería funcionar en la sociedad. Te rogamos que nuestras iglesias reflejen más y más estas imágenes bíblicas y que crezcan más fuertes y sean más sanas. Que sean más agresivas a la hora de alcanzar este mundo perdido. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amén”.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Today we’ll focus on one more image: the image of the army of God. Please turn in your Bibles to Matthew chapter 16, let me pick up the reading at verse 13, “When Jesus came into the region of Caesarea, Philippi, he asked His disciples saying, ‘Who do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?’ So they said, ‘Some say John the Baptist, some Elijah, and others Jeremiah or one of the prophets.’ He said to them, ‘But who do you say that I am?’ Simon Peter answered and said, ‘You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.’ Jesus answered and said to him, ‘Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father who is in heaven. I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven.’ Well, let’s look to The Lord.
Father, we are thankful that we come with confidence to that throne of grace because of Your Son Jesus, and His perfect righteousness. We come believing we are accepted in Him. We come, believing that Your ear is open to the cry of Your children. You even listen to the cries of ravens, but how much more will You listen to the cries of Your children? We come, and we ask Lord that You grace us with Your presence. Give help to all of us as we seek to know Your mind and Your will, and seek to live it out in our lives. Help us to be conformed to the holy Scriptures, write it deeper upon our hearts and our minds. Help us, Lord, to go from this place all the more determined to live for Your glory, and to be faithful pastors, to be able to commit these things to faithful men. We pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
There are some concepts or words that are pregnant with meaning and significance. For example: the word “mother,” if you are asked to describe your mother, and give one picture word or description of your mother, I’m sure all different kinds of things would come to mind. Think for a few moments about a mother, and how best to describe her. What pictures would you use? Well, you might use the picture of a nurse or a doctor. Who takes better care of you, or took better care of you when you were sick than your mother? What about a picture of a chef or a cook, who does better cooking than a mother? Sometimes mothers function like referees, a defense, or a prosecuting attorney. It’s often a mother who brings peace and harmony to a home when brothers and sisters are fighting like cats and dogs. Sometimes moms are like psychologists, who listens better than a mother? Who can better understand their children, and sort out some of the feelings and emotions of a child better than a mother? What a servant a mother is! She’s always giving of herself, making lunches, helping with schoolwork, taking children to swimming lessons, music lessons, etc. etc., and we can go on, couldn’t we? We can go on using all kinds of pictures and images to capture something of all that a mother does, and by the time you’re finished you can come up with quite a photo album, just trying to capture the multi-functions, tasks, and labors of a Godly mother. When you think of all that a mother does, you realize that one picture simply doesn’t capture everything, even to suggest so would be an insult to the high calling of motherhood; the same could be said of the church.
Some people approach the church in a very simplistic sort of way. If you ask them, “What is a church?” Or, “What does a church do?” They would say, “Well, that’s simply where the Bible is preached, it’s maybe a place where Christians gather.” They might liken it to a social club or a faith-based organization just like any other, but that’s not true, is it? Just like a busy act of a mother who is constantly multi-tasking, wearing many hats, the church of Jesus Christ has a multiplicity of functions and tasks. One hardly knows where to begin when one thinks of the church and all that it does, but, thankfully, the Bible gives us pictures of the church. I’ve said this before: there are, probably, close to 100 pictures of the church in the Bible. The Bible is like a photo album, full of pictures of the church. Why so many pictures? Well, again, it’s because the church has so many functions and purposes. One picture simply wouldn’t capture everything of the church, and of we were to examine the individual pictures, we would see just how diverse, how wonderfully complex the church is. Again, just as a warning or a caution, we need to be careful that we don’t lose sight of the composite of pictures. We need to appreciate the whole mosaic, not just one picture, but the photo album as a whole. We simply cannot take one picture, not even two or three, and say that is all that the church is. No, we have to preach the broad range, the bewildering array of metaphors, to understand the church.
We have considered three pictures thus far, three dominant pictures of the church. We started with that metaphor of marriage; the church is likened to a bride, a wife, the bride of Christ. What does that tell us about the church? Well, it tells us how special the church is, how loved the church is by Jesus Himself. The church is not likened to a broken vase, or to a worn-out rocking chair, no the church is this special, this near and dear, to The Lord Jesus Christ. Next to God Himself, there’s no one that Jesus loves more than the church. We also saw from the Bible that the church is likened to the body of Jesus. What does that tell us about the church? Again, something unique, something wonderfully different and special. It tells us the church is diverse as your body, with its many members, is diverse. You have hands, you have feet, you have ears and eyes, they all work together, each member contributing in a unique but important way.
The third image, or dominant metaphor that we considered was the church as the flock of God. Acts chapter 20, 1 Peter 5, and several other Old Testament passages speak of this. This graphic picture points us to God, ultimately He’s The Shepherd, Christ The Chief Shepherd. It also reminds us that the church is put under the oversight of under shepherds. The church is a place of protection, the sheep are protected by the under shepherds. Paul warns of wolves, of dangers from without and dangers from within. Sheep are very vulnerable creatures, dependant creatures, and they need to be protected. It, also, reminds us that image that sheep need to be fed. Pastors, shepherds, are responsible to feeding the sheep. Now, if we stood back and looked at those three pictures -the bride of Christ, the body of Christ, the flock of God- we should realize this: the church is important, the church is a wonderful place, and there’s no institution like it. The government can’t compare, marriage in the family can’t really compare, the family can’t be substituted for the church. The church has a place of preeminence in the heart and mind of God, and it should, also, in our own hearts and minds. Every one of those images reminds us of how important the church is to Christian life, to Christian growth, and to Christian service.
Now, I want us to consider one more graphic image, this might be the most controversial image. It might have some people look at us, perhaps, a little bit perplexed, and think that we might be looking at the church rather negatively. The church of Jesus Christ is likened to an army, a military metaphor that needs to be appreciated. I want us to proceed by considering this metaphor, or graphic image, with simply one major head: the church graphically pictured as the army of God, and we’re going to use three major proof texts or soldier texts. We’re going to look at three Biblical soldier texts that we’re going to march in front of you, and consider, but first of all what we want to consider is the church graphically pictured as the army of God. A general by the name of General Sherman, who fought in the Civil War, according to historians was a brilliant strategist, and one of the most tenacious of soldiers, but he was best known for that famous clip: “War is hell.” There’s nothing glamorous about war, you and I, as Christians, know that. We know about the fight, we know about the struggle. You can understand why some people might be taken back a little bit, perplexed, maybe even shocked that we would think of the church of Jesus Christ under a military figure. “I thought we worshipped a gentle Jesus, I thought Jesus said, ‘Turn the other cheek.’ Jesus never picked up a sword, did He?” So, when we talk about the church going to war, likened to an army, it doesn’t seem to fit with everything we know about Jesus. However, Jesus did talk about a sword, didn’t He? Jesus did say He came not to bring peace, but a sword. Jesus knew that we were going to be engaged in conflict and tension because of the Gospel, because of the truth. You can’t read your Bible, and not come face-to-face with this concept of war, it really does dominate the Bible. J.C. Ryle says, “The history of Christ’s true church has always been one of conflict and war.” “Onward Christian soldiers, marching as to war,” says the hymn.
This military metaphor is probably not very popular, at least not in our day, it doesn’t fit all that well with the prevailing mindset, or the current intellectual climate. We are being told more and more that Christians must dialogue with people of differing faiths, there must be more of a given take, that we really shouldn’t engage or say anything about the polemical nature. We are told that Christians should meet opposing worldviews with friendly conversation, and not conflict. Before we get into how, exactly, we need to interact with people who differ from us, I do think it’s important to establish from the Bible that this military metaphor is quite substantial, in fact, we could almost go anywhere in our Bible. Think of the Old Testament; think of how much of the historical narrative is punctuated with war, or the very concept of war. In the book of Exodus you have that word “war” five times; in the book of Numbers twenty-one times, Deuteronomy ten times, the book of Joshua seventeen times, the book of Judges ten times, 1 Samuel eight times, 2 Samuel nine times, the book of Psalms -which is a book of worship- mentions war eight times, and we shouldn’t forget that David, who wrote most of the the Psalms, was a man of war. Now, this might surprise some people too, but God places Himself under the war image. He’s called “The Lord of Hosts” or “The Lord of Army” 278 times! Now, I can hear someone say, “Well, that’s Old Testament, we are New Testament believers,” well, you’re right, we are New Testament believers, but even when you pick up the New Testament you hear swords clashing, you see soldiers marching. The warfare terminology doesn’t disappear once we turn to the New Testament.
Now, true, Jesus rarely employs military imagery, and there might be a very simple reason for that. Remember how militaristic the Jews were? They were expecting a political Messiah, a military Messiah, a Messiah who would come with a sword. They wanted a Messiah who would wipe out the Romans and set up a political kingdom like David. They wanted a man of war. Remember they even tried on one occasion to take Jesus by force to make Him king, but Jesus wanted nothing to do with that war. He wasn’t that kind of a Savior, He never picked up a physical sword. He never shed one drop of blood, except His own, but Jesus did engage in war. He was constantly engaged in controversy with the Pharisees and the scribes over a number of different issues. We could say that Jesus was constantly fighting over the truth, and, really, what Jesus was fighting over, more than anything else, was the gospel. That’s exactly why He engaged the Pharisees so much, they had a different religion. They had a false religion that was based upon a massive system of work-righteousness. He exposed their self-righteousness, their hypocrisy, and their false doctrine. Jesus proclaimed the gospel that offered forgiveness and instant justification to everyone who believed on Him, and the Pharisees hated that! They called Him all sorts of names. They called Him Blasphemer, they even said on more than one occasion, “You are in cahoots with the devil!” They called Him “Beelzebub,” that was “The Lord of the Flies” or “The Lord of Dung,” and it was because Jesus preached the gospel, because of the truth, they killed Him. He exposed sins. So, yes, there is a war to be waged, there are enemies. Jesus said to His disciples, “The world will hate you, because its hated me,” and Jesus very much wanted the church -yes, the church- to be engaged in war.
The first major text -I said there’s going to be three soldier-texts- is Matthew chapter 16. If you haven’t already turned there, notice Jesus does employ a military image here. The very first time the word ecclesia, meaning church, appears, it’s used by Jesus, and it’s used here in Matthew 16, verse 18, Jesus says, “I will build My church.” Now, “That doesn’t sound like a military image, it sounds like a building analogy,” you might say, well it is, but notice what He says immediately after that: “And the gates of Hades shall not prevail against her.” That is the church. The church. Now, how are we to understand what is pictured here? I would say up to maybe five years ago, I always understood this in a different way. I always understood it as the church being in a defensive posture, but it wasn’t until a Pastors Conference where Pastor Ted Donelli -some of you would know him, I think- he opened up Matthew 16, and said, “That’s not the picture here, the church isn’t on the defensive here. The church is on the offense, the church is aggressively attacking!” “The gates of Hades, or the gates of Hell, shall not prevail,” says the Bible. Gates are not an offensive weapon, gates are defensive in design. You hide behind gates, gates are to protect you, they surrounded the city. You see, the picture here is the devil and his army bunkered down, hiding behind gates. The devil and his minions are on the run, they are in a defensive mode, somebody’s attacking them. Who? The church. The devil and his army are hiding behind the gates, and the church, with its gospel-battering rams, is attacking the gate! The church is on the offensive, the church is the aggressor!
Now, remember, the church is, also, likened to the flock of God. When you think of sheep, you don’t think of aggressors, right? Sheep need protection, sheep are defenseless, sheep are helpless. The picture of the church as the flock of God would seem to teach that we’re not able to fight at all, we are on the defense, on the run, hiding, running from the wolves, and there is truth in that figure. Sometimes Christians do need to run, and hide, you see that even in the Bible. Moses, on one occasion, ran; David, on one occasion, ran; even Paul the Apostle on a couple of occasions ran. Christians have been scattered because of persecution, but that’s only one side of the story, that’s one picture of the church. Moses, on another occasion, is standing before Pharaoh, and saying, “Let my people go,” on behalf of God. Peter, who was once locked in a jail cell do to persecution, is the same Peter standing, preaching the gospel boldly and fearlessly on the Day of Pentecost, doesn’t look like a sheep there. Sometimes the church does look like sheep; sometimes the church looks like an army, two different pictures! As I said earlier, we can’t take one picture of the church and lose sight of the other pictures, because we become imbalanced, lopsided in how we live the Christian life. Here, in Matthew 16 the church is not bunkering down, hiding behind walls, afraid to do anything that might endanger its existence. No, the church is on the attack, the church is very much the aggressor here, and this isn’t an isolated text, is it? Think of all the military imagery that the Apostle Paul uses to describe the Christian life, he employs a lot of military imagery when writing to young Timothy, seeking to get Timothy ready for pastoral ministry, he uses warfare terminology. In 1 Timothy 1, verse 18, he says, “Timothy, pick up your sword. Timothy, wage war,” he describes it as a good warfare. In 2 Timothy chapter 2, verse 3, he says, “Timothy, you must endure hardship, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.” The Apostle Paul knew that the church needs good soldiers, men who are not afraid to step on the battlefield.
The second major text -again, we’re using three major soldier-texts to give illustration, and to show this assertion that the church is put under this metaphor of an army- second major text is 2 Corinthians chapter 10. You can turn there, please, and see for yourself that 2 Corinthians 10, verses 3 through 5 takes us to the battlefield. The first thing Paul tells us here, is that the warfare that the Christian is involved in is very different from the typical warfare of the world. Again, we’re talking about a different kind of war. In a sense, it’s far more dangerous, isn’t it? The weapons are greater, more potent than grenades, or cruise missiles, or nuclear bombs. The enemy is far more powerful, in the words of Martin Luther, “He possesses craft and power upon earth, there is no equal.” The Apostle Paul reminds the Corinthians that they are engaged in a war. In verse four he tells us, “For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty in God for putting down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ.” Again, the picture here is not one of passivity. He pictures the army of God as being very active, aggressive, even confrontational, and we’re not attacking people’s character, we’re not attacking someone’s personality. No, look carefully, “Putting down strongholds, casting down arguments,” this is a battle of ideas, we could say. “Every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ.” Paul says, “We have the power, by God’s grace, to demolish strongholds.” The Apostle is using symbolism that was drawn from classic warfare in that day. A prosperous city would not only have a stone wall for security, but somewhere inside that wall, there was a stronghold, well-fortified. It would be defended by the soldiers, but what would happen? Once the walls of the city were breached, the defending forces would retreat to the stronghold. This is where they would hide for the last major battle. It was their final defense, but here, again, we are the aggressors.
Isn’t it true we are often intimidated by the world? We wonder how we can survive an antagonistic culture, we sometimes think we have to retreat, maybe surrender, or at least wave a white flag of neutrality, and keep silent. We could sometimes be cowered into silence, can’t we? How can we stand against a culture that is becoming more and more aggressive, intolerant of Christians? Well, Paul gives the church marching orders here. We are to stand for the truth, tear down strongholds of lies and deceits that the non-believer hides behind. Whether it’s the stronghold of religious pluralism, which says that there are many ways to God and it really doesn’t matter which way you chose, or the stronghold of autonomous or crass individualism which makes man this highest, moral authority, saying that man is his own authority. Maybe it’s the stronghold of hedonism, which makes personal pleasure of everything, “Eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow we die.” Maybe it’s the stronghold of post-modernism or moral relativism that believes there are no absolutes, that everything is based upon subjective experience, so what is wrong for you might not be wrong for me. Maybe it’s the stronghold of materialism. That’s where a lot of Americans hide, somehow thinking their wealth will protect them, but it won’t. The Bible teaches us that one of the most elusive things in the world is money. Remember how Jesus tore down that stronghold in Luke chapter 12? There was a rich man, and Jesus showed us, by that parable, that rich man’s mortality. It doesn’t matter how much money you have, you can’t stop death. Steve Jobs -a founder of Apple computer- think of the money he had, yet he couldn’t stop death. Jesus reminds us, in that parable of the rich man, how unpredictable life is. You don’t know what a day may bring forth. “You fool, tonight your soul is required of you.” We tear down the strongholds that sinners hide behind, we need to remind them that there is a future day of reckoning, what the Bible calls “The Judgement Day.” Romans chapter one says even unbelievers know that! “Knowing the righteous judgement of God,” Romans one, thirty-two, “And those who practice such things are deserving of death.” The unregenerate man knows that he’s going to stand before God, and be accounted for the life he’s lived.
The graphic imaging, brethren, of Matthew 16 and 2 Corinthians 10, those first two soldier-texts tell us, that the church is the army of God, the church is to be aggressive, confrontational at times. Now, that doesn’t mean we become belligerent, obnoxious. It’s interesting how Paul begins this whole matter of spiritual warfare in 2 Corinthians 10. Notice how he starts off this whole section in verse one, “Now I, Paul, myself am pleading with you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ.” You see those two words, “meekness and gentleness”? That should really shape how we bring the message to the unconverted, yeah? It should shape How we take the message to the world: with meekness and gentleness. Didn’t Jesus describe Himself under that word “meek”? “I am meek and lowly.” Isn’t that a word that Jesus used in one of those Beatitudes? “This is what my kingdom citizens look like, this is how they live, they are the meek.” What’s that word “meek” mean? I like the way Doctor John Macarthur describes it in his little book on The Sermon on the Mount, “Meekness is power under control; meekness is the opposite of violence and vengeance.” It never worries about ones own injuries, it never bears grudges. We are to engage in spiritual warfare, putting down strongholds, casting down arguments, but we don’t do it in a condescending sort of way, we don’t do it in a mean-spirited, arrogant way, that will never convince anyone! We live in a very unkind world, and have you noticed it’s getting ruder and ruder, meaner and meaner? The world laughs and sneers, vilifies Christians. They call Christians ignorant, intolerant, bigoted. Well, the answer isn’t to respond unkindly. Peter could say in 1 Peter 3:15, “Give a reason of the hope within, with all meekness and respect, meekness and fear,” and it could be he’s saying not only the fear of God, but we are to have a respect before our fellow men. They are image-bearers, no matter how depraved they are, they are image-bearers. We are to give an answer of the “reason of the hope within, with meekness and fear.”
You see, Christianity is different, radically different from the world, even how it responds to the world! The world is dominated by hatred, anger, slander, malice, and prejudice. If the world listens to us, and if we approach them in the same way they approach us, then we’re not going to win them. If they scream at us and we simply scream back, if they threaten us and we threaten them, we’re never going to win. No, the church is to be distinguished by those Beatitudes, it’s to be distinguished by gentleness, and meekness, and how it treats people. We are to love our enemies! We are to be bold, courageous, kind, and gracious. At the same time we are not called upon to retreat, or surrender, or cower in silence, but neither do we resort to retaliatory action, gossip, slander, threatening or abusive speech. Doctor J. Adams, in a book titled How to Overcome Evil, says the Bible teaches violence, not passive, when overthrowing the enemy. “He must be smashed to smithereens, demolished, utterly devastated.” No quarter may be given to this power! The Christian physician is the most violent and aggressive one of all, but we overcome evil with good, hate with love, unkindness with kindness, harshness with gentleness. We have different weapons, we have grace weapons. Our weapons are more powerful than bullets, more powerful than grenades, or terrorist bombs. We have the gospel of Christ, which is the power of God. It can change hearts, it can change lives!
Now, there’s one final passage, as I said, we’re looking at three major passages to argue and to prove that the church is the army of God. We’ve looked at Matthew 16, we’ve looked at 2 Corinthians 10, but there’s one final passage I want us to consider: it’s Ephesians chapter 6, a picture of the church which hardly needs explanation. It’s a full portrait of a Christian soldier head-to-toe. The Apostle Paul looks for an image or a description here for the Christian. He doesn’t dress him up in a business suit, he doesn’t use casual dress -a pair of sandals, a nice pair of jeans, and a golf shirt- no, he’s a soldier. He has a sword, a shield, and a helmet. Everything about him has a sense of urgency, and sobriety. It’s a picture of a soldier, not a picture of a clown. There’s nothing trite here, nothing that would make you think that when it comes to living the Christian life we need to lighten up and not take anything so seriously. This isn’t a time to make the world laugh. No, we’re in business that’s dead serious. Remember that we’re dealing with never-dying souls! They’ve been blinded by the devil, and while every true Christian is a soldier, I don’t really think that when we read Ephesians 6, that we are to understand it as an individual soldier. Are you familiar with Rambo? Remember Rambo? Lone Ranger? Tonto? This isn’t a Rambo soldier. We need to be careful when we read our Bibles. We have a tendency to read our Bibles through -and I’m speaking here of Americans and Canadians- we can read it through the lens of Western individualism. We’re more conformed to our world than we think we are, and we can read our Bibles that way. We can read our Bibles that way, because we’ve been influenced by our own culture.
I remind you that most of the New Testament letters were written to churches, not to individuals! Most of them were written to churches. The letter to the Ephesians is a church letter from start to finish! I would remind you that in the book of Ephesians, writing to the church of Ephesus, the church is described as a body. He uses figures in Ephesians; he describes the church as a building, a temple, a bride, a family, great emphasis upon the church. In this letter to the Ephesians, Paul tells us that the church is at the center of God’s purpose. Ephesians one is a witness to the universe, and in Ephesians three he mentions, “The glory of God will be manifest in the church.” This is a church letter, and when he comes to the end of Ephesians he hasn’t forgotten the church, he’s still thinking about the church, and he wants us to look into the face of the church here in Ephesians chapter six. Notice how verse 10 begins, “Finally, my brethren,” brethren! He’s talking to the church, that’s a family term, that’s a collective noun, it’s a church term. Verse 12 says, “We,” there are plural, personal pronouns throughout this passage. He’s talking to the church. We’re fighting together, we’re not in isolation! The idea of a solitary, Roman soldier going out to fight was ludicrous, they didn’t do it that way, that’s not how they fought. The Romans fought in teams, the Romans had legions, right? There were legions, 100 soldiers or plus. What made the Romans so effective as soldiers was that they had developed a military art to perfection, the military art of a corporate maneuver, where they would hold these huge, oblong shields side by side. The Romans fought together, they stood together, they would form a great wall so their opponents weren’t able to break the wall. This is a corporate picture, this is a picture of an army, this is a picture of the church!
There’s something else I want you to note here: the Apostle Paul leaves this picture till the end, this is the back-end of Ephesians. Why? Someone might say, “This is kind of a downer, how depressing!” Do you remember how he begins the book? On a high note, a praise when you had that long, continuous sentence there in Ephesians one, right? 200 plus words! I mean, he’s reveling on all the blessings that are ours in Christ Jesus. “Blessed,” he says, “are we who are in Christ Jesus,” and he uses that little phrase, “In Christ, in Christ, in Christ.” So wonderfully blessed in Christ! What a way to begin the epistle, why didn’t he end like that? “Why end on this negative note? Why talk about war? War’s ugly.” Well, yes it is, but we can’t escape reality, can’t we? We are in a war, and when it comes to fighting a war, what’s the greatest fear? It’s that you’re going to lose, right? It’s the fear that we’re not going to win. We can become afraid, intimidated by the forces of evil. He reminds us here, doesn’t he, that the forces of evil are quite substantial. “We stand against the walls of the devil,” verse 11, “We do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in a Heavenly place.” Paul, why are you telling us about our enemies?! This is scary! This is going to intimidate people! Don’t we get weary when it comes to battle? Aren’t we tempted to give up, especially if we think that we’re fighting alone? Remember Elijah? What happened to Elijah? He goes into a sinkhole of fear and discouragement. He stood up on top of that mountain, Mount Carmel, and he was quite a heroic soldier there, wasn’t he? I mean, he slayed, how many? Thousands of hundreds of false prophets. When you look at Elijah with that sword you say, “What a soldier!” Then he goes for a crash, an emotional crash, and he wanders off into the wilderness. How does God get Elijah back to the battlefield? “Elijah, you’re not fighting alone, there are seven thousand, we haven’t bowed our knee to Baal. Elijah, you’re part of an army! Get back on the battlefield!” Paul reminds us here, you see, that we’re part of an army. This is a great way to end the book. This is a great way to close off Ephesians. It’s a climax, everything, we could say, is building to the end, assuring us of victory, not to have us think we’re going to be defeated, brethren! No, this is about victory, this is about conquest.
We are overcomers, and something we need to think of, as well, brethren, when we think of the army, is we’ve got to remember who the Commander in Chief is. It’s possible that Paul is thinking of the Roman soldier. It’s also possible that Paul is drawing from the Old Testament picture of a Warrior: The Messiah Himself. This could be a picture of Jesus, The Messiah, The Warrior. Isaiah chapter 11 and 52, where God is pictured or depicted as the Lord of Hosts, a Warrior dressed for battle to go forth to vindicate His people; the very armor that we’re putting on is the very armor that Jesus Christ wore. When He went to battle, what did He do? Well, He went to battle against the devil. He went to battle against His enemies on the cross, and Jesus left the battlefield a conquering warrior, didn’t He? He could say, “It is finished!” Jesus didn’t lose, Jesus won, and that’s the picture, that very well could be the picture that Paul wants us to see here: the picture of Jesus Christ, the greatest Warrior. Look at the provision, we have the whole armor of God! This is the best weaponry in the world: prayer! Is there anything more affective than prayer? Preaching with the Sword, the Word of God? One thing you should know about every image we have of the Word of God in the Bible: every one of them points to efficacy. The sword, the hammer, fire, even a seed that’s cast is likened to the Word of God. Efficacy, it produces something, doesn’t it? We have the sword of The Spirit, and God’s Word will always accomplish, because God said it would, God said it would not return void. The Word of God is like a sword, in Hebrews chapter 4 it’s likened to something sharper than a two-edged sword.
We have all the equipment we need, we have the full armor of God. We have a Savior who was victorious on the cross; we have a Savior who conquered the grave. Don’t be afraid, you’re not going to lose! We should remember when we think of fighting, brethren, that we are commanded to take the gospel to the world, aggressive Evangelism, right? There’s what you would call an attractional Evangelism. Peter could say, you know, people are going to see in you something different, and they’re going to ask you for the reason of the hope within. You see, we’re shining as light, and that attracts people, they come to us and say, “Hey, I’ve noticed you’re different, the way you talk about your wife, or the way you interact with people at work, I see something different. You’re a different kind of person. What makes you tick?” Peter says when they come to you and they are attracted by your life, you give them a reason of the hope within. There’s an attractional Evangelism, but there’s also an aggressive Evangelism, isn’t there? Go. Go. Go. We need to take the gospel to the world. The apostles, in the book of Acts, what are they doing? Proclaiming the gospel, going from city to city, but when they get chased out of one town they go to the next town, they don’t quit. It didn’t matter how dangerous, it didn’t matter how many threats against their lives, they didn’t stop proclaiming the gospel of Jesus Christ. The church has the responsibility to bring the gospel to the world. We are the army of God. We are engaged in a war. There’s a war that we will not lose. There’s an image of the church, this military image should stir us up, brethren. We can so easily become apathetic, indifferent. We can even become intimidated, and cower in silence. There’s a hymn that we sing in our church, it’s titled “O Church Arise, Put On the Armor.” If you haven’t read the words to that hymn, it’s a beautiful hymn. I think it’s one of those hymns that will stand the test of time, but here’s how it goes, “O church arise, put your armor on; hear the call of Christ, our Captain; for now the weak can say that they are strong in the strength that God has given. With shield of faith, and belt of truth we will stand against the devil’s lies; an army bold, whose battle cry is, “Love!” Reaching out to those in darkness.”
We are the church of God, we are the army of God. What a privilege to fight for King Jesus! We’re fighting against the world that hates God. We’re fighting against our own sin. We’re fighting against the devil. We’re fighting for the souls of men. May God help us, brethren, to fight the good fight of faith. I encourage you, dear pastor, friends: put on the whole armor of God, be courageous, fight the good fight. Remember the battle has been won. Jesus won the decisive battle on Calvary, Calvary was the day. God wants us to invade enemy territory with the light of the gospel, carrying the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith. Be fighting! Be fighting quite the good fight, and rejoice in the triumphs of His grace. All the while looking to that day when we will stand in glory with Jesus, the Conquering King, and there will be no question, will there? Who won? Jesus won, and His army was victorious, the church overcame. How could it not? As Luther said, “We had the right man on our side, you ask who that might be? Christ Jesus, it is He!” Let’s Pray.
Father in Heaven, we, again, thank You for the church of Christ. Thank You for the privilege that we have to serve Your people, as pastors. We pray, Lord, that You would help us to better understand what the church is, how the church should function in society. We pray that our churches would more and more reflect these Biblical images, and that our churches would grow stronger and become healthier. May they would become more aggressive in reaching out to this lost world. We pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La Iglesia como el rebaño de Dios
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-08-The-Church-as-the-Flock-of-God-Gordon-Cook-92513133950.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Siempre es una delicia estar aquí. Intentaba recordar cuánto tiempo he estado viniendo a verlos. Empezamos con aquella conferencia de familia hace, ¿cuánto? ¿Unos quince años ya? Recuerdo al pastor Barker llevándonos a todos a dar un paseo por el bosque, pero siempre ha sido un gozo estar con ustedes y escucharlos cantar, verlos cara a cara y hoy me regocijo de nuevo por estar con ustedes. Bueno, se me ha pedido que tratara el tema de la iglesia y es en lo que nos hemos estado centrando en la conferencia de pastores. He tomado cuatro imágenes gráficas de la iglesia. Ahora consideraremos otra de ellas.
Abran sus Biblias en Hechos 20. Es uno de los textos que se han utilizado a lo largo de la conferencia. Creo que el Doctor Bob Martin lo ha usado cada vez que se ha puesto delante de los hombres y es un texto que quiero considerar al establecer el lugar por el que quiero empezar. En Hechos 20, Pablo ha llamado a los ancianos efesios y los está exhortando; podemos notar que, en el versículo 27, establece ante ellos su propio ejemplo: «Pues no rehuí declarar a vosotros todo el propósito de Dios. Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Él compró con su propia sangre. Sé que después de mi partida, vendrán lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarán el rebaño, y que de entre vosotros mismos se levantarán algunos hablando cosas perversas para arrastrar a los discípulos tras ellos. Por tanto, estad alerta, recordando que por tres años, de noche y de día, no cesé de amonestar a cada uno con lágrimas».
Acudamos, pues, al Señor por medio de la oración.
Padre que estás en los cielos, volvemos a acudir a ti de nuevo, por fe, mediante la oración, conscientes de que siempre dependemos de ti. No podemos respirar ni vivir en esta tierra separados de tu gracia común y de tus misericordias. Te damos las gracias también por la comida diaria que nos has dado hoy; ahora te pedimos, Señor, que nos concedas el Espíritu, el Espíritu Santo, para ayudarnos, dirigirnos, iluminar nuestra mente y nuestro corazón. Escribe estas cosas para que puedan, de verdad, impactar nuestra vida. No queremos ser personas que se limitan a oír tu Palabra, también deseamos ponerla en práctica. Te volvemos a suplicar: Señor, hónranos con tu presencia; está presente aquí, como lo has prometido. Te lo rogamos en el nombre de Cristo, amén.
Es muy probable que hayan oído decir: «Lo único que importa es la imagen» Esto lo vemos, por supuesto, en las modas y en las películas de hoy. La cultura comercial de Hollywood y de los Estados Unidos, en conjunto, pone gran énfasis en la imagen. Las estrellas de cine, los músicos, los héroes deportivos de hoy, intentan proyectar un cierto tipo de imagen, pero la mayoría de las veces son muy diferentes de la realidad de sus vidas. Las imágenes son poco profundas y huecas, más o menos del estilo de los fariseos. ¿Recuerdan que proyectaban una cierta imagen? Querían que las personas pensaran que eran santos, hombres de piedad, pero era externamente, carecían de realidad. Por tanto, puede haber un sentido negativo de la imagen. Se la puede asociar con la falsedad, el engaño, las mentiras, pero también con la verdad y la realidad. La Biblia está llena de imágenes, ilustraciones, expresiones metafóricas. Por ejemplo, Dios mismo se pone bajo las imágenes de una roca, un refugio, ilustraciones que nos dicen que se puede confiar en Dios, que nuestra seguridad se encuentra en Dios Todopoderoso. También existen imágenes que se utilizan en nuestra Biblia para describir a los malvados; en el Salmo 1 se les compara a la paja. ¿Qué nos dice esto? Bueno, nos dice que los malvados son inestables, no son dignos de confianza, y que también sufrirán ruina y desastre. Tiene consecuencias eternas, pero en ese mismo salmo recordarán que el hombre bienaventurado se sitúa bajo la figura de «un árbol que da fruto, plantado junto a corrientes de agua, cuya hoja no se marchita». Esto indica, una vez más, algo que es verdad, una imagen de estabilidad, vitalidad y durabilidad.
A los cristianos también se les pone bajo varias imágenes corporativas. Pensad en el Sermón del Monte. Jesús describe al pueblo de Dios, a los que pertenecen a Su reino, como «la sal de la tierra» o como «la luz del mundo». Estas ilustraciones nos dicen que los cristianos tienen una función útil en este mundo, independientemente de lo malo que este llegue a ser. El cristiano es vital para su conservación y hasta para refrenar el pecado, restringir el mal. Pero hay más imágenes corporativas que se usan en nuestra Biblia para describir al pueblo de Dios, o la iglesia de Jesucristo. Uno apenas sabe por dónde empezar, por lo numerosas que son. Un profesor de la Universidad de Yale, de nombre Paul Miner, afirma: «Sólo en el Nuevo Testamento hay más de noventa figuras y símbolos para describir a la iglesia». ¡Más de noventa imágenes o símbolos para describir a la iglesia! Sólo con el volumen, esas numerosas imágenes nos dicen que la iglesia es multifacética, que es compleja en su función y su servicio. Piensa en un hermoso diamante, con muchas caras que reflejan algo de la belleza y de la gloria de esa joya o de esa gema. Dios quiere que veamos la hermosura y la gloria de Su iglesia por medio de estas figuras, de estas imágenes gráficas y, como ya mencioné en la conferencia de pastores, hemos considerado dos de ellas, dos de las noventa, o dos de las cien ilustraciones.
Consideramos la esposa de Cristo, la iglesia se asemeja a una novia, y lo vimos en Efesios 5. A los maridos se les dice que amen a sus esposas como Cristo ama a la iglesia. Jesús asume esa imagen del novio, puede que recuerden, cuando habla con los fariseos. Un marido o novio siente un amor particular por su esposa, por su novia, y Cristo tiene un amor particular, una preocupación particular, un interés especial en su esposa, la iglesia. Subraya la intimidad, la fidelidad y la lealtad que Cristo muestra a Su iglesia.
Otra imagen que consideramos con los hombres en la conferencia fue la de cuerpo; se asemeja a la iglesia a un cuerpo: el cuerpo de Cristo, 1 Corintios 12. Es una imagen claramente del Nuevo Testamento. No se encuentra en el Antiguo Testamento, pero es la que el apóstol Pablo utilizó. Era, podemos decir, su imagen favorita de la iglesia, y cuando se piensa en un cuerpo, uno debería pensar en algo que es un maravilloso instrumento. Tu cuerpo está hecho de una forma asombrosa y maravillosa. Piensa en todas las cosas que puedes hacer con tu cuerpo: manejar un auto, jugar al tenis o al ping pong, y piensa en todas las diversas partes que están funcionando y coordinándose para desempeñar estas actividades. Del mismo modo, la iglesia, con sus varios miembros, puede hacer cosas fantásticas para servir al Señor Jesucristo. La imagen de una esposa, la de un cuerpo, ambas nos dicen que la iglesia es relevante, ¿verdad? No es opcional, no es una moda pasajera, no es algo que estará aquí ahora y mañana se habrá ido.
Estas imágenes nos dicen que la iglesia es importante, mucho más importante que cualquiera de los símbolos que representan a los Estados Unidos corporativos: computadora Apple, café Starbucks; puedes existir y funcionar sin el café de Starbucks, ¿no es así? Espero que sí. Puedes funcionar sin una computadora Apple, pero no sin tu cuerpo. No. Si son sinceros, la mayoría de los maridos tendrán que admitir que no pueden funcionar muy bien sin sus esposas, sin sus novias. Bueno, ahora queremos estudiar una tercera imagen, una tercera ilustración de la iglesia. Esta también resaltará la importancia de la iglesia. Es una imagen pastoral: es la de las ovejas y el pastor. Es la metáfora o la imagen gráfica que queremos considerar: se representa gráficamente a la iglesia como un rebaño de ovejas y quiero que la consideremos de una forma doble; sencilla, dos perspectivas. La primera que queremos analizar a partir de la Palabra de Dios es: el uso prevalente de la analogía o metáfora pastor/ovejas. En segundo lugar: las verdades espirituales que se deducen de esta metáfora o analogía pastor/ovejas.
Primero: el uso predominante de la analogía o metáfora ovejas/pastor. Si tuviéramos que remontarnos cien años atrás, sólo cien años, ¿cómo serían de diferentes los Estados Unidos? Serían muy distintos. Permítanme darles algunos de los detalles. La mayoría de las personas sólo vivían hasta los cuarenta y siete años. En el noventa y cinco por ciento de los hogares no había cuarto de baño. Habría algún automóvil, pero ninguno en la entrada de tu casa; se inventaron hace cien años, pero muy pocas personas podían permitirse uno. El noventa y cinco por ciento no se graduaba de la escuela secundaria, y, lo que es verdaderamente chocante: ¡uno se lavaba el pelo una vez al mes! Hace cien años ¡no había champú! ¡El mundo ha cambiado! Ahora, remontémonos a dos, tres, cuatro o cinco mil años atrás, vayamos a los tiempos bíblicos y nos enfrentaremos a un mundo muy diferente al mundo en que vivimos. Era un mundo gobernado por faraones y reyes. Era un mundo en el que la mayoría de las ocupaciones eran manuales: pescadores, viñadores, fabricantes de tiendas y pastores. Y es la vocación del pastoreo la que vamos a considerar.
El pastoreo era una vocación muy común y ordinaria, muy similar a un obrero y hallamos a los pastores muy pronto en nuestra Biblia. Se les menciona casi en la primera página: Génesis 4:20. A Abel se le describe como «pastor de ovejas». Piensa en los patriarcas, muchos de los cuales eran pastores, ¿verdad? Moisés era pastor, Jacob también, y David. Probablemente, cuando David escribió el Salmo 23 se surtió de sus propias experiencias del pastoreo. Y cuando abrimos el Nuevo Testamento, al menos el Evangelio de Lucas, el primer anuncio que se hizo público fue a los pastores. En Lucas 2 se les anuncia a los pastores que están en el campo que Jesucristo ha nacido en Betlehem, pero toda la Biblia —Antiguo y Nuevo Testamento— se sumerge en lo que llamaríamos «una cultura agraria de pastor/ovejas».
¡Los niños no podían ir a la escuela, caminar hasta allí, sin ver una oveja o un pastor! Cuando visité al pastor Bala, hace un par de años, en Auckland, Nueva Zelanda, esta fue una de las cosas que me impresionó. Viajamos en auto por diferentes lugares de Nueva Zelanda ¡y, dondequiera que íbamos no podíamos apartarnos de las ovejas! Estaban prácticamente por todas partes. ¿Saben que hay más ovejas que personas? Existen 4,4 millones de personas en Nueva Zelanda y… adivina cuántas ovejas: ¡cuarenta millones de ovejas! De modo que eso significa que hay diez ovejas por cada persona. Probablemente no habrá mejor lugar en todo el mundo para criar ovejas que Nueva Zelanda. ¿Saben por qué ocurre esto? La hierba siempre está verde, no se pone nunca marrón, y esto es porque llueve sin parar, al menos llueve durante bastante tiempo y la temperatura es suave y constante. Y hay otra cosa extraordinaria sobre Nueva Zelanda: a las ovejas les encanta, porque no hay peligro ni animales peligrosos, ni depredadores que puedan hacerse con ellas. No hay lobos ni osos, ni zorros, pero si estuvieras en Palestina, la cosa sería totalmente diferente. No se tendría ese tipo de control del medioambiente y de calidad. Allí, los veranos eran muy largos, cálidos, la hierba no sólo se ponía marrón, sino que se secaba. A veces era difícil encontrar agua, sobre todo durante esos meses de verano y, además, había la constante amenaza de los animales salvajes: leones y osos.
¿Recuerdan cuando David compareció ante el rey Saúl y este dudaba si era el hombre adecuado para enfrentarse a Goliat? David dice: «Puedo hacer el trabajo», y el rey Saúl pensó: «Ya, ¿y cómo puedes hacerlo? ¡Sólo sabes cuidar ovejas!». Y David responde: «Sí, déjame decirte qué tipo de currículo tengo. Tu siervo solía cuidar las ovejas de su padre y, cuando venía un león o un oso y se llevaba un cordero de la manada, yo salía, lo golpeaba y liberaba al cordero de su boca. Y cuando se levantaba contra mí, yo lo agarraba por la barba y lo mataba». David le da lecciones básicas al rey Saúl; es un trabajo peligroso. Hace saber a Saúl que había peligros y amenazas relevantes cuando se trataba del pastoreo. La vocación de un pastor no era cosa fácil por culpa del duro clima y también por el entorno hostil, y tenemos que tener todo esto en cuenta cuando pensamos en la iglesia. Pablo lo hace. Hechos 20. Cuando empieza a pensar en la iglesia aquí, en Hechos 20, observa cómo la asemeja a un rebaño de ovejas, en el versículo 28: «Tened cuidado de vosotros»: está advirtiéndoles a los ancianos efesios. «Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual Él compró con su propia sangre», y, después, sigue advirtiendo contra los lobos. ¡Lobos! Hechos 20:29: «Sé que después de mi partida, vendrán lobos feroces entre vosotros que no perdonarán el rebaño». Pablo toma esta figura, esta imagen y quiere que entendamos que la iglesia es como un rebaño de ovejas y que hay peligros; hay amenazas contra la iglesia.
Ahora bien, algo que necesitamos recordar cuando pensamos en la analogía del pastor y de las ovejas, lo más importante que debemos recordar es esto: que no es principalmente la imagen de pastores humanos la que se pone claramente bajo el enfoque y el perfil de la Biblia, sino que es una imagen de Dios mismo, de Jesús mismo. Una de las imágenes más comunes en la Biblia para describir a Dios y a Jesús es la de un pastor. Por ejemplo: Ezequiel 34, donde Dios habla y dice: «He aquí, yo mismo buscaré mis ovejas y velaré por ellas». Tal vez quieras ir a Isaías 40 para verlo por ti mismo. Allí vemos una gran imagen de Dios y lo que la hace tan interesante y tan intrigante es que se trata de la imagen de Dios el pastor yuxtapuesta [una al lado de otra] a otras ilustraciones de Dios que ensalzan Su majestad, Su supremacía. Isaías 40 es un capítulo que nos hace saber lo grande que es Dios cuando se le compara a las grandes cosas de la tierra, aquellas que, cuando las miramos, nos hacen sentir muy pequeños. Se nos dice que los habitantes de la tierra son como saltamontes cuando se les compara a Dios, y entonces Isaías dice: «Quiero que miren las estrellas del cielo». De nuevo, cuando las miramos, nos sentimos muy pequeños, muy insignificantes. Pero comparadas a Dios, «él las conoce por su nombre». Conoce a cada una por su nombre ¡y eso que hay millones de millones de constelaciones!
La idea que el profeta quiere que entendamos y que expone aquí es que Dios es mayor que todas estas cosas, las que nos hacen sentir demasiado pequeños, ¡pero que son diminutas comparadas con Dios!
Así de grande es Dios, pero luego nos dice: «Por grande que Dios sea, no quiero que piensen que es una deidad remota, distante, que no cuida realmente de ustedes y que no se preocupa de los asuntos humanos». No, este Dios es increíblemente sensible y está absolutamente al tanto de tu vida y de la mía, y escoge esta metáfora del pastor. Observa Isaías 40:11: «Como pastor apacentará su rebaño, en su brazo recogerá los corderos, y en su seno los llevará; guiará con cuidado a las recién paridas». ¿Ves lo que está haciendo? Ese gran Dios, ese Ser infinito y trascendente, ese Dios santo, santo, santo, que es tan extraordinario que no podemos imaginarlo en realidad, tan insondable, tan inmenso, Él es el que reduce a la nada a los gobernantes, y hace insignificantes a los jueces de la tierra, como si no fueran nada, ese Dios que conoce a cada estrella del cielo, ¡es un Dios pastor solícito! Toma a los corderos en Sus brazos y los lleva. Es así de tierno. Lleva a los corderitos como un pastor. Hasta cuando las grandes ovejas tropiezan a veces y se despeñan por el borde de un precipicio, o que se enredan en un matorral de espinos, este Pastor que recoge a los pequeños corderos irá tras ellas y las traerá de vuelta al redil. ¡Qué imagen de Dios! Así de tierno es Dios, así de dulce.
Ahora bien, esa imagen de un pastor, de Dios como el Pastor, halla su alta definición en el Salmo 23. Ahí es donde quiero llevar tu atención ahora, al Salmo 23. Como ya dije, esta imagen de un pastor no da un gran perfil a los pastores humanos, sino en última instancia a Dios mismo. Aquí, David da forma a esta metáfora de pastor/ovejas, y, de nuevo, recuerda que David tuvo sus propias experiencias como pastor. Esto surge de la matriz de sus propias experiencias vividas. Es muy probable —no puedo demostrarlo— que escribiera el Salmo 23 al final de su vida. Este salmo está escrito por un hombre que entiende los peligros y las amenazas de vivir una vida cristiana o la vida de un creyente. Sabe por propia experiencia amarga lo que significa desviarse. Sabe no sólo lo que significa ser pastor, ¡sino también lo que es ser oveja! Sabe lo que le supone al buen pastor encontrarlo y traerle [a David] de vuelta en sus brazos. En Salmo 23:3 dice: «Confortará mi alma». ¿Crees que David podría estar pensando en su propio tropiezo y en su caída en el pecado? ¿Lo recuerdas, con Betsabé, la esposa de Urías, y luego mató al marido? David sabe que Dios, el Pastor, restauró su alma.
Y el Señor Jesús retomó esta misma imagen/metáfora de pastor/oveja, ¿verdad? En el Nuevo Testamento usa esta metáfora con frecuencia en relación con sus propios discípulos. En Lucas 12 pudo decirles: «No temas, rebaño pequeño». Usa esta imagen, la de un pastor, para describirse a sí mismo en Juan 10:11, 14: «Yo soy el buen pastor». Esta es una de las grandes declaraciones «Yo soy», y los apóstoles, los que oyeron la enseñanza de Jesús, los que entendieron quién era como el Buen Pastor, también toman esta imagen de pastor y ovejas para describir a la iglesia. En Hechos 20 tenemos una instantánea de la iglesia en el Nuevo Testamento y, de nuevo, Pablo está hablando a los pastores efesios, o ancianos, y les aplica este concepto del pastor y les dice que estén vigilantes, que deben estar alerta —es el término griego prosecho—. Y no sólo ellos, sino también los creyentes, la iglesia en Éfeso. Versículo 28: «Tened cuidado de vosotros y de toda la grey, en medio de la cual el Espíritu Santo os ha hecho obispos para pastorear la iglesia de Dios, la cual El compró con su propia sangre».
Estoy convencido de que esta se convierte en una imagen favorita de los líderes, los apóstoles, para enseñar a hombres y a pastores cuáles son sus responsabilidades en la iglesia, porque Pedro toma la misma ilustración. En 1 Pedro 5, Pedro se dirige a los ancianos como Pablo lo hace aquí en Éfeso, y también insiste en este asunto de pastorear al rebaño: «pastoread el rebaño de Dios entre vosotros». Pedro utiliza un juego de palabras; la traducción literal sería: «Pastorea mis ovejas» y no puedo evitar pensar que cuando Pedro escribió estas palabras se estaba acordando de la conversación que mantuvo con Jesús. ¿Recuerdas lo que Jesús le dijo a Pedro? En Juan 21, después de que Pedro hubiera tropezado y negado al Señor Jesús tres veces, éste tuvo una sesión privada de consejería con el discípulo y le preguntó tres veces: «Pedro, ¿me amas?». Tras cuestionar a Pedro con respecto a su amor, Pedro le contesta: «Sí, Señor, sabes que te quiero». Y, después de estas tres sesiones de consejería de preguntas y respuestas, Jesús le hace este encargo a Pedro: «Pedro, alimenta a mis ovejas». En dos ocasiones dice: «Pedro, alimenta a mis ovejas».
En 1 Pedro 5, Pedro está intentando transmitir a estos pastores esa maravillosa verdad y realidad. Está tomando de verdad lo que Jesús le enseñó y ahora se lo está enseñando a estos hombres: «Esto es lo que Jesús quiere que hagan, quiere que se comprometan a cuidar a las ovejas». Así de importante es la iglesia para Jesucristo que la pone bajo este tipo de cuidado: el de un pastor que cuida de las ovejas. Y creo que tanto Pedro como Pablo se sintieron obligados a describir la responsabilidad y el deber del pastor bajo este gráfico tan sencillo del pastor de ovejas. No conozco mejor imagen para los pastores. ¿Qué se supone que debe hacer un pastor? ¿Cuál es la descripción de su trabajo? A veces, las personas acuden a un pastor e intentan decirles en qué consiste su trabajo. Recuerdo que cuando empecé en el ministerio, no llevaba allí más de dos o tres años cuando alguien vino y me dijo de un modo no muy amable: «No estás haciendo tu trabajo». Respondí: «¿Ah?». Prosiguió: «Sí, no estás cuidando a mi hijo, no le estás pastoreando». Yo le repliqué: «Ese es tu trabajo. Tú eres el padre. Yo no soy el progenitor de tu hijo. Se supone que tengo que pastorear a las ovejas. Ese es mi trabajo, pero él no es una de las ovejas». En cierto modo es liberador cuando un pastor conoce la descripción de su tarea; Jesús la establece para él.
Una vez más, no conozco mejor imagen a la que un pastor se sujete que esta: es un pastor, y un subpastor, ¿y cuál es su principal tarea? Bueno, Pedro lo sabía, porque Jesús se lo dijo: «Apacienta a las ovejas». Y aquí, en 1 Pedro, el apóstol les dice a estos ancianos que «pastoreen el rebaño», y luego que «apacienten a las ovejas». Para los pastores no hay nada más importante que alimentar a las ovejas. Es la tarea más importante: dar de comer a las ovejas; y si tienes pastores que te alimentan, deberías estar muy agradecido a Dios de que entiendan a qué los ha llamado Dios: a alimentarte. No necesitas nada mejor que el alimento, el maná del cielo, la Palabra de Dios, pero ellos son responsables. Esta es su tarea fundamental y Jesús se lo hizo entender a Pedro. Dos veces así se lo dice en Juan 21:17: «Pedro, apacienta mis ovejas», y si volvemos al Salmo 23, ¿no es esto lo que surge alto y claro? Vemos que queda expresado aquí con toda claridad y explicaré algunos de los detalles más tarde, pero aquí solo quiero recalcar que esta analogía del pastor y las ovejas es muy pronunciada y predominante en la Palabra de Dios. Y creo que si las iglesias y los pastores se hacen con esta imagen concreta —repito que solo es un gráfico, una imagen—, si entendemos esto, como debiéramos, nos salvaría de muchos problemas y de una desconcertante gama de actividades eclesiales que no tienen nada que ver con el pastoreo; los pastores pasarían más tiempo en sus estudios, de rodillas, procurando alimentar al rebaño de Dios y preparándose para ello.
Hemos visto el uso dominante de la analogía pastor/ovejas. Y, ahora: las verdades espirituales que se deducen de esta metáfora o analogía pastor/ovejas. Ahora sé que podríamos ir a cualquiera de los pasajes que ya hemos mencionado y a los que podríamos dedicar mucho más tiempo. Estoy dando un resumen; entiendo que este concepto de pastor/ovejas es un concepto muy rico, pero hay al menos tres verdades y realidades espirituales que creo que Dios quiere que entendamos y deduzcamos de esta imagen de las ovejas y el pastor.
La primera realidad espiritual: la analogía del pastor/ovejas nos ayuda a entender quién es Dios y lo comprometido que está con cuidar a su iglesia. Eso es lo primero. La ilustración del pastor trata en primer lugar de Dios. Como he dicho antes, el pastor es Dios y es el principal enfoque de la Biblia. Salmo 23: «El Señor es mi pastor». Es el Pastor supremo ¿y qué es lo más obvio que podemos decir sobre un pastor? Que se preocupa por sus ovejas, que cuida a las ovejas.
La analogía de las ovejas no sólo nos dice que Dios se preocupa, sino también cuánto abarca su cuidado. ¿Lo entiendes? Dios no sólo se preocupa, sino que su cuidado abarca muchas cosas. El salmista pudo decir: «El Señor es mi pastor, nada me faltará». Dios se ocupa de todas mis necesidades, pero para poder hacerlo una cosa es necesaria: que el pastor conozca a las ovejas. «Y vosotros, maridos, igualmente, convivid de manera comprensiva con vuestras mujeres». No puedes vivir realmente con tu esposa si no la conoces. No puedes nutrirla y amarla si no la conoces, si desconoces sus fuerzas, sus debilidades particulares, si no sabes cómo ministrarle. El conocimiento es fundamental cuando se trata de cuidar de alguien. Dios cuida de sus ovejas, porque las conoce. Por esta razón Dios es el Buen Pastor y cada pastor humano, el mejor de ellos, no es sino una sombra del Pastor Supremo, ¡porque el Buen Pastor conoce a sus ovejas! Así lo dice Juan 10:14. Piensa en el conocimiento que Dios, que Jesucristo, el Buen Pastor, tiene sobre ti, sobre mí, sobre cada oveja. Lo sabe todo, ¿verdad? David, que escribió en el Salmo 23: «el Señor es mi pastor», también escribió el Salmo 139. Allí se nos dice cuánto sabe Dios. «Conoce desde lejos mis pensamientos»; «tú escudriñas mi senda y mi descanso y conoces bien todos mis caminos».
Por esta razón Dios es tan buen pastor: conoce a las ovejas, lo sabe todo de nosotros. Nos conoce perfectamente, nos conoce íntimamente, individualmente, exhaustivamente; no hay nada que no sepa de sus ovejas. Sabe cuándo están hambrientas, asustadas, malnutridas, bien alimentadas. Sabe exactamente lo que necesitan, cuándo están infestadas por la enfermedad, cuando están atrapadas en una maraña de espinos, cuando están rodeadas de lobos. Sabe cuando se pierden. ¡Conoce a las ovejas! Conoce cualquier temor que tienes, cualquier peligro al que te enfrentas, cada preocupación, cada angustia. ¡Conoce a las ovejas! ¡Esto es consolador!
El Buen Pastor conoce a las ovejas, pero hay algo más que tienes que saber sobre Él, Dios: alimenta a las ovejas. Ezequiel 34:14: «Las apacentaré en buenos pastos». Salmo 23: «En lugares de verdes pastos me hace descansar»; y no estamos hablando simplemente de comida física, ¿verdad? El Buen Pastor proporciona comida espiritual. De nuevo, esto es lo que la Biblia más enfatiza sobre el Pastor: alimenta a las ovejas con la verdad de Su Palabra. El Buen Pastor nos lleva a verdes pastos. ¿Te acuerdas cuando Jesús contempla la multitud? Se nos dice que sintió compasión. La Biblia dice que las vio como ovejas sin pastor, ¿y qué hizo Jesús al menos en dos ocasiones? Las alimentó físicamente por medio de la multiplicación del pan. Estaba actuando como un pastor. Hasta Marcos nos dice en su Evangelio que los hizo sentar sobre la hierba, para recalcar que es el Pastor. Estaba actuando como un pastor, y no sólo los alimentó físicamente, sino que también se ocupó de ellos espiritualmente.
¿Recuerdas lo que Jesús hizo por encima de todo? Alimentó a las personas con su enseñanza y su predicación. En Lucas 4 dijo: «Tengo que predicar el reino de Dios». Era un Predicador, era un Pastor que alimentaba a las ovejas. A veces oímos la terminología o la expresión dedicada a C. H. Spurgeon: «El príncipe de los predicadores»; pues Jesús era el Rey de los predicadores. Nadie como Él, nadie hablaba como Él. ¿Por qué se usa la metáfora del Pastor? ¿Por qué se da una imagen tan extraordinaria de la iglesia? Primero y principal, porque nos ayuda a ver quién es Dios en su relación con la iglesia; nos ayuda a ver a Cristo, la cabeza de la iglesia, pero también el buen Pastor que cuida del rebaño. Pero hay algo más que debemos entender sobre el cuidado de Dios o el cuidado del Señor Jesús con respecto a la iglesia: un buen pastor conoce a las ovejas, las alimenta, pero, en tercer lugar y según la Palabra de Dios, el Salmo 23, un pastor guía a las ovejas.
Volvemos al Salmo 23:6, David, que entendía la tarea de un pastor por su experiencia de primera mano, comprendió lo que se le requería como tal, y una de las cosas era guiarlas. En ese Salmo utiliza dos veces la palabra «guiar» o «conducir» que recalca que es un rasgo principal en el cuidado de un pastor. «Junto a aguas de reposo me conduce» y esta primera imagen tiene como propósito aliviarnos de nuestras angustias, de nuestros temores. ¿Adónde nos conduce? «Junto a aguas de reposo». La propia experiencia personal de David como hombre de Dios no fue una vida fácil, por tanto, no está diciendo aquí que, una vez te conviertes en creyente, la vida se vuelve apacible y descansada, que nunca más vas a tener problemas. No, David tuvo una vida muy difícil; su vida estuvo constantemente plagada de pruebas y aflicciones. No conozco a nadie que sufriera más en el Antiguo Testamento que Job, y, después, David. Es posible que este último incluso sufriera más a largo plazo que Job. Sufrió la traición de sus amigos y de su familia. Tuvo una vida muy difícil, pero pudo escribir ese salmo que habla de Dios como el Pastor que trae descanso a su alma. Creo que es lo que tiene en mente aquí: Dios da esa paz suya que sobrepasa todo entendimiento. En medio de la situación y de las pruebas más difíciles de la vida, incluso cuando caminamos por esos valles oscuros, Dios puede dar paz a nuestras almas.
David sigue describiendo, en ese salmo, cómo Dios aquietaba y calmaba su corazón, pero aún así no estaba asustado. Dios cuidó de él con su vara y su cayado, para consolarlo aún en el peor de los tiempos. Hasta cuando las aguas de la vida son bastante turbulentas, puede haber quietud. Es una paz que marca al verdadero creyente. «Sí, aunque pase por el valle de sombra de muerte, no temeré mal alguno, porque tú estás conmigo». «Junto a aguas de reposo me conduce, me guía por senderos de justicia», es decir: «Me hace caminar por esas sendas que son según su santidad». Ahora bien, hay todo tipo de caminos distintos por los que andar en la vida, ¿no es así? Al diablo, al mundo y al pecado, a nuestro propio pecado que permanece les gusta tirar de nosotros por caminos contrarios a la senda de Dios, son el camino ancho, pero el Pastor nos conduce por el sendero estrecho, el correcto, el santo. ¿Cómo lo hace? Por medio de Su Palabra, la Biblia que está llena de instrucción, reprobación, advertencia, enseñanza. Dios también nos lleva por caminos rectos por Su providencia. Creo que en el cielo vamos a saber de cuántas situaciones nos libró Dios en respuesta a esa oración: «Señor, no me dejes caer en la tentación, sino líbrame del mal». Jesús responde a esa oración ¿y de cuántas situaciones y potenciales caídas o tropezones nos ha protegido por mera distancia geográfica? Su providencia se aseguró de que no cruzaras ese camino de una persona en un momento en particular y en un lugar en concreto. Cinco minutos habrían sido la diferencia, pero Dios, que controla todas las circunstancias, nos protege, hermanos, nos refrena, nos guarda. ¡Él es Guardián de Israel!
La metáfora del pastor/ovejas nos enseña la verdad espiritual sobre Dios mismo. Es el Pastor, conoce a las ovejas, las alimenta, las conduce, pero hay un rasgo más del cuidado pastoral de Dios. Estamos hablando de ser exhaustivo; es un cuidado exhaustivo. Una cosa más que deberíamos decir sobre el Dios Pastor: el Pastor divino protege y rescata a Sus ovejas. El Pastor Divino, Dios el Pastor, Jesús el Pastor, protege y rescata a Sus ovejas; consideremos de nuevo el Salmo 23. Nota lo que dice en el versículo 5: «Tú preparas mesa delante de mí en presencia de mis enemigos». Ahora bien, si lees a algunos de los comentaristas descubrirás que algunos creen en este punto que David cambia su metáfora, pasa de la alegoría del pastor a la del anfitrión/invitado. Argumentan que es la ilustración de un anfitrión que prepara una comida. Yo no lo creo.
No creo que David haya olvidado aquí la imagen del pastor y las ovejas. No me parece que, de repente, la desplace por otra figura o metáfora y la razón es que, al parecer, los pastores palestinos hacían algo en esta línea: iban a buscar comida y agua. ¿Recuerdas el caliente sol palestino? Durante esos meses muy ardientes del año, el pastor tenía que estar constantemente en movimiento, a veces subiendo cada vez más alto, incluso a regiones montañosas, en busca de una rica planicie donde poder hallar hierba verde. En las planicies o mesetas se encontraba hierba, porque la lluvia del cielo llegaba antes a ellas antes de disiparse o caer a las regiones inferiores.
Por tanto, en las regiones más altas se encontraba más hierba, pero arriba en esas zonas el peligro era mayor, la amenaza, porque allí subían también los animales. Iban en busca de agua, de comida, y el riesgo de un potencial ataque era mayor. Los animales de mayor envergadura como lobos y osos, y hasta grandes aves como los buitres, atacaban a las pequeñas ovejas cuando pacían aquellas altas regiones planas. Por esta razón, el pastor estaba allí, observando con su vara y su cayado, para proteger a las ovejas de los animales y de las aves del cielo. Estaba en alerta constante, contando cuidadosamente las ovejas; usaba su vara, su honda para proteger a las ovejas y, si echamos una ojeada al ministerio de Jesús, el Pastor, ¿acaso no vemos que Jesús vigilaba a sus ovejas, cuidaba de Sus discípulos protegiéndolos de sus enemigos, los que venían de afuera? Los fariseos, los escribas eran como lobos merodeando constantemente, buscando a quien devorar. ¿No se asemeja al diablo a un león? Y Jesús protege a las ovejas de los lobos, del león, y hasta algunas veces de ellas mismas. Nuestro orgullo puede meternos en líos, la lujuria, el querer aquello que no deberíamos desear o quererlo de una forma desordenada.
El Pastor protege a las ovejas y también las rescata. Piensa en esa parábola de Lucas 15. ¿Recuerdas cómo usa Jesús ese capítulo para darnos tres parábolas? La parábola del hijo pródigo, la de la moneda perdida y la de la oveja perdida. En esta última, tiene cien ovejas y una de ellas se descarría, se pierde, y el buen pastor sale en busca de esa oveja perdida. ¿Recuerdas de nuevo a David? Actuó como una oveja que se había perdido. ¿Cómo encontró Dios a esa oveja perdida? ¿Cómo salió en busca de David? ¡Envió a un subpastor llamado Natán! El profeta fue con una vara; el Redentor lo había enviado para recuperar a las ovejas perdidas. Jesús no sólo rescata a las que se han salido del camino, sino que vino a salvar a las que estaban perdidas, entregando Su vida por ellas. No hay mayor amor que el del Pastor dando su vida por las ovejas. Es el acto supremo de amor y abnegación, pero indica cuánto se preocupa el Pastor por las ovejas. ¿Ves las verdades espirituales que podemos sacar de esta analogía pastor/ovejas?
Lo primero que aprendimos, algunas de las cosas maravillosas sobre Dios y sobre Jesucristo, fue lo mucho que se preocupan por Su iglesia; pero en segundo lugar, la segunda verdad que dedujimos de esta analogía como cristianos es que podemos decir que esta metáfora nos enseña sobre mí mismo y sobre todo aquel que forma parte de la iglesia. Es una imagen de ella: la iglesia es el rebaño de Dios. Fíjate en la ilustración; no es demasiado halagadora: ovejas, grandes masas amorfas de lana blanca. Lo siento, pero así es. No me lo he inventado yo. Esta es la imagen de la iglesia. Y no es la única. Se asemeja a la iglesia al ejército de Dios, pero también es el rebaño de Dios. ¡Ovejas! Desde una perspectiva, resulta sumamente reconfortante. Acabamos de ver que Dios cuida de las ovejas, Dios es mi Pastor, Dios va a cuidar de la iglesia. Va a cuidarnos, pero esto no es todo lo que dice esta imagen. Dice algo sobre ti y sobre mí, sobre los cristianos. ¿Qué es lo que dice? Que estamos constantemente en necesidad de ayuda.
Somos como las ovejas. No usa la ilustración de un grupo de leones. Sería más hermoso que nos comparara incluso a un águila calva. Quedaría bien decir que somos «un grupo de águilas», o «una manada de lobos», no sé, incluso de osos. Pero esta no es la imagen. Ovejas, ovejas, ovejas. ¿Me permites decirte algo sobre las ovejas? Son animales indefensos; ¿has visto alguna vez a una oveja vencer a un lobo? ¡No tiene la más mínima oportunidad contra un lobo ni contra un oso! Por cierto, las ovejas también son bastante tontas y perdónenme la palabra. Se dice que son los animales más estúpidos. ¡Se pierden! «Nosotros nos descarriamos como ovejas»; probablemente existan pocas criaturas tan dependientes e indefensas como las ovejas. Necesitan a un pastor que las guíe, que las alimente, que las proteja. A veces olvidamos lo débiles y vulnerables que somos. Al orgullo no le gusta la metáfora de la oveja. «Yo no me veo como una oveja». Sí, lo eres. ¿Acaso quiere eso decir que no puedo salir adelante solo? Oveja, necesitas a un pastor. El orgullo afirma: ¡Puedo yo solo, no necesito a nadie!». Las ovejas dicen que sí, que necesitas a un pastor. Es una buena prueba de realidad. No es como un club de Fitness 19. Todo el mundo acude allí. Consiguen una buena forma física y fuerza. Van allí y se miran al espejo, admiran lo fuertes y lo grandes que son, tienen grandes músculos. En lo referente a la iglesia, no tenemos una imagen así; somos ovejas. Somos débiles. Las ovejas necesitan a un pastor; somos vulnerables e indefensos. Las ovejas necesitan a un pastor que las cuide, las escuche. Esta es la idea: por esta razón Dios te ha puesto en una iglesia, porque quiere cuidarte. En la comunión de una iglesia es donde el Buen Pastor, Cristo el Pastor, nos guía, nos alimenta, nos protege y, a veces, hasta nos rescata. ¿Y sabes cómo lo hace por medio de la iglesia local? Provee pastores y subpastores; tiene sentido. Les da pastores para que cuiden de ustedes. Hechos 20: «Tened cuidado […] de toda la grey»; 1 Pedro 5: «Pastoread el rebaño». Ambos pasajes se centran en la iglesia y nos dice cómo Dios apacienta continuamente a Su pueblo y lo cuida. Lo hace mediante instrumentos humanos, pastores humanos. Tienen nombre. El pastor Piñero, ¿no es alguien a quien ustedes conocen? El pastor Martínez, son los pastores, los subpastores, los pastores humanos. Deben pastorear el rebaño, deben cuidar de ustedes. Dios usa a pequeños pastores; Él es el Gran Pastor y usa a pastores humanos para que cuiden a las ovejas bajo el señorío del Gran Pastor, el Jefe de los Pastores, Jesucristo. Por medio del Espíritu Santo, Dios hace supervisores, ancianos, pastores para que cuiden de las ovejas. Cada cristiano debe estar bajo el cuidado pastoral. Por esta razón Dios instituyó la iglesia, para poder cuidar de sus ovejas.
Conozco a algunas personas a las que les asusta bastante el concepto de pastores. Por una razón: rendir cuentas. «Pueden llegar a conocerme», es verdad. Es lo que hacen los pastores, lo que se supone que deben hacer. «Pero es que si conocen todas mis luchas…», sí, es correcto. Te quieren ayudar como un pastor. Y para eso, el pastor necesita conocer a las ovejas. Tienes que decirle al pastor: «Tengo algunos problemas». No será una noticia espectacular, porque sabe que tienes problemas. Todos tenemos problemas, pero él tiene que saberlo, ¡tienes que ser sincero con tus pastores! No seas opaco, no te escondas, no finjas. Responsabilidad, sinceridad, transparencia, sí, porque Dios ha dado pastores para que cuiden de ti. Los pastores tienen que saber y tú tienes que contarles tus cosas; no son omniscientes. Dios ha establecido la iglesia, el oficio pastoral, no para herirte, no para perjudicar tu psique, sino para ayudarte, protegerte, alimentarte. Piensa en ello de esta forma: Dios ama a la iglesia, a las ovejas, tanto, tanto que ha empleado a pastores para que cuiden del rebaño. Tienen la responsabilidad de apacentarte y, si estás pensando bíblicamente, esto no debería asustarte; debería reconfortarte.
¿Tanto me ama? Sí, tanto que ha dado a subpastores a Su iglesia para que cuiden a las ovejas y deberíamos darnos cuenta de ello. Todos deberíamos tomar conciencia de lo mucho que necesitamos la iglesia. ¿De verdad crees que puedes llegar al cielo sin la iglesia? Si vieras a una oveja subir por ese camino sola, y supieras que hay diez lobos fuera esperándola, ¿qué dirías? ¡Desastre! ¿Verdad? ¡No lo va a conseguir! Tiene que estar con el rebaño, tiene que estar bajo el cuidado del pastor; ¡es la única forma de sobrevivir!
Dios te ha puesto en una iglesia para que puedas ir al cielo sin incidentes. La razón por la que algunos no creen necesitar a la iglesia es porque no admiten que son ovejas. Si tomas consciencia de ser una oveja, sabrás que necesitas una iglesia. Y entenderás que necesitas a un pastor que cuide de ti. A alguien que te ame tanto; que vaya detrás de ti cuando te descarrías, que use la vara y el cayado para rescatarte, alguien que te alimente, que te guíe, que muestre ese tipo de amoroso cuidado. Como ya dije, la metáfora de las ovejas no es halagadora, pero es reconfortante. Nos recuerda lo vulnerables que somos y nos recuerda la propensión del corazón humano. En palabras de ese escritor de himnos: «Somos propensos a vagar», ¿no es así? Nuestros corazones se desvían con tanta facilidad, pero bendito sea Dios, el Buen Pastor, que nos ama tanto que instituyó la iglesia para poder cuidar de nosotros. En palabras de una famosa oveja: «Ciertamente el bien y la misericordia me seguirán todos los días de mi vida, y en la casa del Señor moraré por largos días». David acaba el salmo sabiendo que el Buen Pastor cuidará de mí y me llevará al cielo. Es lo que deberías saber de este Pastor: en lo tocante a sus ovejas él siempre tiene éxito. Jesús afirmó en Juan 17: «¡No perderé ninguna!». Toda oveja verdadera llegará al cielo.
Oremos:
Padre celestial, de nuevo te damos gracias por la iglesia de Cristo. Gracias, Señor, por esta imagen que hemos considerado. Ayuda al amado pueblo de Dios para que se dé cuenta del privilegio que tiene de pertenecer a la iglesia. Ayuda a los pastores y ancianos a pastorear allí el rebaño. Dales sabiduría, valor, ese amor y cuidado del pastoreo. Oramos para que todos los que están aquí sentados, que son miembros de esta iglesia, puedan estar un día en gloria y ver al Buen Pastor que los ha cuidado por medio de Sus subpastores. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amén.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Good evening, it’s always a delight to be here. I was trying to think back to how long I’ve been coming and seeing you folk here. We started with that family conference, what, that was fifteen years ago? I remember Pastor Barker taking everybody for a walk in the woods, but it was always a joy to be with you folk and hear you sing and see you face-to-face and it’s a joy to be with you again today. Well, I’ve been asked to address the subject of the church, that’s what we’ve been focusing upon at the pastor’s conference, and I’ve taken four pictures of the church, or four graphic images. We’re going to consider another one of them today.
So, if you have your Bibles with you, please turn with me to Acts chapter 20. Acts chapter 20, this is one of the texts that has been used throughout the conference. I believe Doctor Bob Martin has used this text every time he stood before the men, and this is a text I want to consider as we set the place for where we want to start. Acts chapter 20, Paul has called the Ephesian elders, he’s exhorting them, you notice that in verse 17, and he sets before them his own example, verse 27, “For I have not shunned to declare to you the whole counsel of God. Therefore take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves. Therefore watch, and remember that for three years I did not cease to warn everyone night and day with tears.” So, again, let’s look to the Lord by way of prayer.
Father in Heaven, we, again, look to You afresh by faith, by prayer, conscious that we are always dependant upon You. We cannot breathe, we cannot live upon this earth apart from Your common grace and mercies. We thank You even for the daily food You’ve given us today, but now we pray, Lord, that You would grant to us the Spirit, the Holy Spirit, to help us, to guide us, to illumine our minds and our hearts. Write these things so that they might, indeed, impact our lives. We don’t want to be people who simply hear Your Word, we want to be people who also put it into practice. So, again, we make this our plea: Lord, grace us with Your presence, be present here, even as You have promised, and we pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
You’ve probably heard it said, “Image is everything,” we, certainly, see that in today’s fashions and movies. The commercial culture of Hollywood and corporate America put a great emphasis on image. Movie stars, musicians, today’s sports heroes, try to project a certain kind of image, but oftentimes the images they project are very different from the reality of their lives. The images are shallow and hollow, sort of like the Pharisees. Remember they projected a certain image? They wanted people to think that they were holy, that they were men of piety, but it was external, lacking reality. So, there can be a negative sense of image. It can be associated with falsehood, deception, lies, but an image can also be associated with truth and reality. The Bible is full of images, pictures, metaphorical expressions. For example, God Himself puts Himself under images like a rock, a refuge, those images tell us that God can be trusted, that our safety is found in God Almighty. There are also images that are used in our Bible to describe the wicked, they are likened to shaff in Psalm 1. What does that tell us? Well, it tells us that the wicked are unstable, they are unreliable, they will also suffer ruin and disaster. It has forever consequences, but in that same Psalm, Psalm 1 you might recall that the blessed man is put under the figure of “a fruitful tree planted by streams of water, his leaf shall not wither,” again, that points to something that’s true, it’s a picture of stability, vitality, and durability.
Christians are put under several corporate images, as well. Think of the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus describes God’s people, those who belong to His kingdom, as the “salt of the earth” or as “the light of the world.” Those images tell us that Christians have a useful function in this world, no matter how bad this world gets. The Christian is vital to its preservation, and even to the holding back of sin, the restraint of evil. But there are more corporate images used in our Bibles to describe God’s people or the church of Jesus Christ. One hardly knows where to begin, because there are so many. A professor of Yale University, a man by the name of Paul Miner, says, “The New Testament, just the New Testament, has over 90 figures and symbols to depict the church.” Over 90 pictures or symbols to depict the church! Just the sheer volume, that many pictures or images, tells us that the church is multi-faceted, that it is complex in its function and its service. Think of a beautiful diamond, many facets, they reflect something of the beauty and the glory of that jewel or that gem. Well, God wants us to see the beauty, the glory of His church by way of these figures, or these graphic pictures, and, as I mentioned in the pastors conference, we have considered two of the pictures, two of the ninety, or two of the hundred pictures.
We considered the bride of Christ, the church is likened to a bride, we considered that from Ephesians chapter 5. Husbands are told to love their wives as Christ loves the church. Jesus put Himself under that image of a bridegroom, speaking, you might recall, to the Pharisees. A husband, or a bridegroom, has a particular love for his wife, for his bride, and so Christ has a particular love, a particular concern, a special interest in His bride, the church. It underscores the intimacy and the fidelity and the loyalty that Christ shows to His church.
Another picture, the picture that we considered with the men at the conference was the picture of the body, the church is likened to a body: the body of Christ, 1 Corinthians chapter 12. That is a distinctively New Testament picture, you don’t find it in the Old Testament, but it’s one that the Apostle Paul used. It was, we might say, his favorite picture of the church, and when you think of a body, you should think of something that’s a marvelous instrument. Your body is fearfully and wonderfully made! Think of all the things that you can do with your body: drive a car, play a game of tennis or ping pong, and think of all the various body parts that are functioning and coordinating to play a game of tennis or ping pong or drive a car. And, likewise, the church, with its various members, can do wonderful things serving the Lord Jesus Christ. The picture of a bride, the picture of a body, both of them tell us the church is significant, right? It’s not optional, it’s not a passing fad, it’s not something that’s going to be here and gone tomorrow.
Those pictures tell us the church is important, far more important than any of the symbols that represent corporate America: Apple computer, Starbucks coffee; you can exist, can’t you, and function without Starbucks coffee? I hope you can. You can function without Apple computer, but can you function without your body? No. Most husbands, if they’re honest, would have to admit they can’t function very well without their wives, without their brides. Well, we want to come and study a third image, a third picture of the church. Again, it will underscore the importance of the church. This image is a pastoral image, it’s that of sheep and shepherd. That’s the metaphor, or the graphic picture, that we want to consider: the church is graphically pictured as a flock of sheep, and I want us to consider it in a twofold way; simple, two perspectives. Number one we want to consider from the Word of God: the prevalent use of the shepherd/sheep analogy or metaphor. The prevalent use. Secondly: the spiritual truths gleaned from this shepherd/sheep metaphor or analogy.
First of all: the prevalent use of the sheep/shepherd analogy or metaphor. If we were to step back in time 100 years ago, just 100 years ago, how different would America be? Pretty different. Let me give you some of the particulars. Most people only lived to about the age of 47, 100 or so years ago. There were no bathrooms in 95 percent of the homes, 100 or so years ago. There would have been an automobile, but probably not one in your driveway; 100 years ago they were invented, but very few people could afford an automobile. 95 percent of people, 100 or so years ago, didn’t graduate from highschool, and here’s a real shocker: you washed your hair once a month! There was no shampoo 100 years ago! The world has changed! Now go back 2,000 years, 3,000 years, 4,000 years, 5,000 years, we go back to the times of the Bible, and we’re coming face-to-face with a world very different than the one in which we live in. It was a world that was ruled by pharaohs, it was ruled by kings. It was a world where most occupations were manual: fishermen, vinedressers, tentmakers, and shepherds. And it’s the vocation of shepherding, that we will consider.
Shepherding was a very common, ordinary vocation, very similar to a blue-collar worker, and we find shepherds very early in our Bible. They’re mentioned almost on the front page of the Bible: Genesis chapter 4, verse 20. The man Abel is described as a “Keeper of Sheep.” Think of the patriarchs, many of them were shepherd, weren’t they? Moses was a shepherd, Jacob was a shepherd, David was a shepherd. Probably David, when he wrote Psalm 23, he gleaned from his own shepherding experiences. And when we open up the New Testament, at least the gospel of Luke, the first birth announcement that was made public was made to a group of shepherds, remember that? Luke chapter 2, he announces to shepherds in a field that Jesus Christ has been born in Bethlehem, but the whole Bible—Old Testament, New Testament—is submerged into what you would call “an agrarian shepherd/sheep culture.”
Children, you couldn’t go to school, walk to school, without seeing a sheep or a shepherd! When I visited Pastor Bala a couple of years ago in Auckland, New Zealand, that was one of the things that struck me. We drove around different parts of New Zealand, and everywhere you went you couldn’t get away from sheep! They were almost everywhere. You know there’s more sheep in New Zealand than people? There are 4.4 million people, and guess how many sheep in New Zealand? Forty million sheep! So, that means ten sheep to every person. Probably no better place in all the world to raise sheep than New Zealand. You know why that is? Grass is always green, it never gets brown in New Zealand, that’s because it’s always raining, at least it rains quite a bit of the time, mild, constant temperature. Now, here’s the great thing about New Zealand: sheep love New Zealand because there’s no danger, no dangerous animals, no predator animals that can get rid of them all. There’s no wolves, there’s no bears, there’s no foxes, but if you were living in Palestine, total different situation. You didn’t have that kind of environmental, quality control. In Palestine the summers were very long, hot, the grass not only got brown, but often withered away. Sometimes it was difficult to find water, especially during those summer months, and then there was the constant threat of animals, wild animals: lions, bears.
You remember Davis when he stood before King Saul, and King Saul was having questions whether Davis was the right man to take on Goliath? David says, “I can do the job,” and King Saul kind of thinks, “Well, yeah, how can you do it? You just take care of sheep!” And David says, “Well, let me tell you what kind of resume I have,” and he says, “Your servant used to keep his father’s sheep, and when a lion or bear came and took the lamb from the flock, I went out, I struck it, and I delivered the lamb from its mouth. And when it rose up against me, I caught it by the beard and I killed it.” David gives King Saul Shepherding 101 lessons, it’s dangerous business. He lets King Saul know there were significant dangers and threats when it came to shepherding. The vocation of a shepherd was not an easy thing due to the harsh climate and also the hostile environment, and we need to factor all of that in when we think of the church. Paul does, doesn’t he? Acts chapter 20. When he starts thinking about the church here in Acts chapter 20, notice he likens the church to a flock of sheep, verse 28, “Therefore take heed to yourselves.” He’s warning these Ephesian elders, “Take care of yourselves, take heed to yourselves and all the flock,” and then he goes on to warn them of wolves. Wolves! Acts 20, verse 29, “After my departure savage wolves will come in amongst you, not sparing the flock.” Paul takes this figure, this image, and wants us to understand that the church is like a flock of sheep, and there are dangers, there are threats to the church.
Now, something we need to remember when we think of the analogy of shepherd and sheep, the most important thing to remember is this: that it’s not primarily the picture of human shepherds that comes into sharp focus and profile in the Bible, but it’s a picture of God Himself. God Himself, Jesus Himself! One of the most common pictures in the Bible to describe God and Jesus is that of a shepherd. For example: Ezekiel chapter 34, here God, speaking says, “I, Myself, will search for My sheep and look after them.” You might want to turn to the Old Testament passage, Isaiah chapter 40, I want you to see this for yourself. Isaiah chapter 40, a great picture of God here, and what makes this so interesting and so intriguing is that this picture of God the Shepherd is juxtaposed, that it’s set side-by-side, several other pictures of God that extol His majesty, His supremacy. Isaiah 40 wants us to know how great God is! Isaiah 40 is a chapter that lets us know how great God is by comparing God to the great things of the earth, the things that we often look at and feel very small up against. The inhabitants of the earth, we are told, are like grasshoppers, that’s pretty small, eh? We’re like grasshoppers, the inhabitants of the earth are like grasshoppers compared to God. So, God’s set over and against the inhabitants of the earth, and then Isaiah says, “I want you to look at the stars of the sky.” Again, when we look at the stars, we feel very small, don’t we, very insignificant? But compared to God, “He knows them all by name.” He knows every one by name, and there are billions and billions and billions of stars!
The point that the prophet wants us to understand and make here is that God is greater than all of those things, those things that make us feel so small, but they are so small compared to God! That’s how great God is, but then he goes on to say to us, “As great as God is, I don’t want you to think that God is a remote, distant deity, who doesn’t really care about you or concern Himself about human affairs.” No, this God is incredibly sensitive, and keenly aware of your life and my life, and he picks up this shepherd metaphor. Notice Isaiah 40, verse 11, “He will feed His flock like a shepherd; He will gather the lambs with His arm, and carry them in His bosom, and gently lead those who are with young.” You see what he’s doing? This great God, this infinite, transcendent Being, this holy, holy, holy God, the God who’s so great that we really can’t figure him out; He’s incomprehensible, He’s so, so big, this God who brings princes to not and makes the judges of the earth useless or as nothing, this God who knows every star in the sky; this is a caring, shepherd God! He picks up lambs in His arms, and He carries them. He’s that tender, that tender: He holds the little lambs like a shepherd. Even the big sheep who sometimes stumble and go off the edge of a cliff, or are caught in the thicket of thorns, this Shepherd who picks up the small lambs will go after the sheep and bring them back to the fold. What a picture of God! What a picture, God’s that tender, God’s that gentle.
Now, that picture of a shepherd, God as the Shepherd, gets high definition, high definition, in Psalm 23. That’s where I would turn your attention to now: Psalm 23. As I said, this picture of a shepherd doesn’t give high profile to human shepherds, but ultimately to God Himself. Here in Psalm 23, David fleshes out this shepherd/sheep metaphor, and, again, remember, David had his own experiences as a shepherd, this comes out of the matrix of his own life experiences. In all likelihood—I couldn’t probably prove it—but in all likelihood Psalm 23 was written at the backend of his life. This Psalm is written by a man who understands the dangers and the threats to living a Christian life, or the life of a believer. He knows from his own, bitter experience what it was like to go astray. He knows what it means, not only to be a shepherd, but to be a sheep! He knows what it means for a good shepherd to find him and bring him back, carrying David in his arms. Psalm 23, verse 3, “He restores my soul.” “He restores my soul,” you think David might be thinking about his own stumble and fall into sin? Remember with Bathsheba, Uriah’s wife, and then the murder of Uriah? David knows that God the Shepherd restored his soul.
Now, this same shepherd/sheep picture/metaphor is picked up by the Lord Jesus, isn’t it? Jesus in the New Testament often uses this metaphor, speaking to His own disciples. He could say to them in Luke chapter 12, “Do not be afraid little flock.” He uses this image, that of a shepherd, to describe Himself in John chapter 10, in John, verse 11, in John chapter 10, verse 14, “I am the good shepherd.” It’s one of those great I Am statements, and the apostles, those who heard the teaching of Jesus, those who understood who He was as the Good Shepherd, they also pick up this image of shepherd and sheep to describe the church. Acts chapter 20, we have that very colorful snapshot of the church here in the New Testament, and, again, Paul is speaking to Ephesian pastors, or elders, and he applies this shepherd concept to them. He views them as shepherds or under shepherds. They are shepherd leaders in the church, and he tells them they are to be vigilant, they are to watch over—it’s the Greek word prosecho—not only themselves, but also the believers, the church in Ephesus. Verse 28, “Therefore, take heed to yourselves and to all the flock among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.”
I do believe this becomes a favorite image by leaders, the apostles, to teach men, pastors, what the responsibilities are in the church, because Peter picks up that same image, doesn’t he? Peter, in 1 Peter 5, addresses elders like Paul addressed elders there at Ephesus, and Peter also stresses this matter of shepherding the flock. 1 Peter 5:2, “Shepherd the flock which is among you.” Peter uses a play on words, a literal translation would be, “Shepherd my sheep,” and I can’t help but think that when Peter wrote those words “shepherd my sheep” or “shepherd the flock which is among you,” 1 Peter 5:2, that Peter was remembering the conversation he had with Jesus. Remember what Jesus said to Peter? John chapter 21, after Peter, remember, had stumbled and denied the Lord Jesus three times? Jesus has a one-on-one counseling session with Peter, and he asked Peter three times, “Peter, do you love me? Peter, do you love me? Peter, do you love me?” And after questioning Peter about his love, Peter comes back with an affirmative, “Yes, Lord, you know I love you.” And after those three question/answer counseling sessions, Jesus gives this assignment to Peter: “Peter, feed my sheep; Peter, feed my sheep.” Twice Jesus says, “Peter, feed my sheep.”
In 1 Peter 5, Peter is seeking to pass on that very wonderful truth and reality to these pastors. He’s really taking what Jesus taught him, now he’s teaching these men, “This is what Jesus wants you to do, He wants you to be engaged in taking care of the sheep.” This is how important the church is to Jesus Christ, that He puts it under this kind of care: that of a shepherd taking care of sheep, and I believe both Peter and Paul felt compelled to describe a pastor’s responsibility and duty under this very simple graphic of a shepherd. I don’t know of a better picture for pastors. What’s a pastor supposed to do? What’s his job description? Sometimes people come to a pastor and they try to tell them what his job description is. I remember when I first started out in the ministry, I wasn’t there for more than two or three years, someone came and told me not very kindly, “You’re not doing your job.” I said, “Oh?” He said, “Yeah, you’re not taking care of my son, you’re not pastoring my son.” I said, “That’s your job. You’re the dad, I’m not your son’s dad.” I said, “I’m supposed to pastor the sheep! That’s my job, he’s not one of the sheep.” It’s somewhat liberating when a pastor knows his job description, Jesus sets it for him.
Again, I don’t know a better picture for a pastor to take hold of than this: that he is a shepherd, he’s an under shepherd, and what is the primary task of a shepherd? Well, Peter knew, Jesus told him, “Feed the sheep.” “Feed the sheep,” and Peter tells these elders there in 1 Peter, “Shepherd the flock,” and then he says, “Feed the sheep.” There’s nothing more important for pastors to do than feed the sheep. That’s the most important task: feed the sheep, and if you have pastors that feed you, you should be very thankful to God that they understand what God has called them to do, to feed you. There’s no better thing that you need than the food, the manna of Heaven, the Word of God, but they are responsible. That’s the fundamental task of a shepherd, to feed the flock, and again, Jesus drove that home to Peter, did He not? Twice, there in John 21, verse 15, verse 17, “Peter, feed my sheep,” and if you go back to Psalm 23, isn’t that what comes through loud and clear? We see that that is brought here very clearly, and I’ll explain some of the more particulars later on, but I simply want to underscore that this analogy of shepherd and sheep is very pronounced, very pervasive in the Word of God. And I think if churches and pastors got ahold of this one graphic—again, it’s only one graphic, one picture—but if we understood this as we should understand it, it would save us from a lot of problems and a bewildering array of activities in churches that have nothing to do with shepherding; pastors would spend more time in their studies, on their knees, seeking to feed the flock of God, preparing to feed the sheep.
The pervasive use of the shepherd/sheep analogy, but secondly: the spiritual truths gleaned from the shepherd/sheep analogy. Now, I realize we could go back to any one of those passages that we’ve already mentioned and spent a lot more time. I’m giving more of a survey, I realize that this is a rich, rich concept, this concept of shepherd/sheep, but here are at least three spiritual truths and realities I think that God wants us to understand and glean from this picture of sheep and shepherd.
Number one, spiritual reality number one: the shepherd/sheep analogy helps us to understand who God is, and how committed He is to taking care of His church. That’s the first, this shepherd/sheep analogy helps us to understand who God is, and how committed He is to taking care of His church. The shepherd analogy is really first and foremost about God, isn’t it? It’s about God, it’s what I said earlier, the shepherd is God, that’s the main focus of the Bible. Psalm 23, “The Lord is my shepherd,” He’s the ultimate Shepherd, and what’s the most obvious thing that we can say about a shepherd? He cares for his sheep, he takes care of the sheep.
The sheep analogy tells us not just that God cares, but also how comprehensive His care is. Get that? Not only does God care, but how comprehensive His care is. The Psalmist could say, “The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want. I shall not want” God takes care of all of my needs, all of my needs, but to be able to do that, one thing the shepherd must know is the shepherd must know the sheep! “Husbands, dwell with your wives according to knowledge,” right? You can’t really dwell with your wife if you don’t know her. You can’t really nurture your wife and love your wife if you don’t know her, know her particular strengths, weaknesses, know how to minister to her. Knowledge is crucial when it comes to taking care of someone. God takes care of His sheep, and God takes care of His sheep because God knows His sheep. Here’s why God is such a Good Shepherd, and why every human shepherd, every pastor, doesn’t matter, the best of pastors are but shadows of the ultimate Shepherd, because the Good Shepherd knows His sheep! John chapter 10, verse 14, and think about the knowledge that God, Jesus Christ, the Good Shepherd, possesses about you, about me, about every sheep! He knows everything, right? He knows everything! David, who wrote Psalm 23, “The Lord is my shepherd,” also wrote Psalm 139. Psalm 139 tells us how much God knows. How much does God know? Well, “He knows my thoughts afar off,” Psalm 139, “You comprehend my path and my lying down, and are acquainted with all my ways.”
This is why God is such a good shepherd: He knows the sheep, He knows everything about us, He knows us perfectly, He knows us intimately, He knows us individually, He knows us exhaustively, there’s nothing that He doesn’t know about His sheep! He knows when they’re hungry, He knows when they’re afraid, He knows when they’re ill-fed, He knows when they are well-fed, He knows exactly what they need. He knows when they are infested with disease, He knows when they’re caught in a tangle of thorns, He knows when they are surrounded by wolves, He knows when they go astray, He knows the sheep! He knows every fear you have, every danger you’ve faced, He knows every worry, every anxiety, He knows the sheep! That’s comforting, isn’t it? Isn’t it comforting? You can say amen!
The Good Shepherd knows the sheep, but here’s something else you need to know about the Good Shepherd, God: He feeds the sheep. Ezekiel 34, verse 14, “I will feed them in a good pasture.” Psalm 23, “He makes me to lie down in a green pasture,” and we’re not simply talking there about physical food, are we? The Good Shepherd provides spiritual food, again, this is what is emphasized more than anything else in the Bible about the Shepherd: it’s that He feeds the sheep the truth of His Word. The Good Shepherd brings us into green pastures. Remember when Jesus looked out at the multitude? We are told He felt compassion. The Bible says He looked upon them as sheep without a shepherd, and what did Jesus do on at least two occasions? Well, He fed them physically by the multiplication of bread, He was acting like a shepherd. Even Mark tells us in his gospel that He had them sit on green grass to underscore this is the Shepherd. He was acting like a shepherd, and not only did He feed them physically, but He took care of them spiritually.
Remember what Jesus did more than anything else? He fed people by His teaching and by His preaching, in Luke chapter 4 He said, “I must preach the kingdom of God.” Jesus was a Preacher, He was a Shepherd feeding the sheep! Sometimes we hear the terminology or the expression for the preacher C.H. Spurgeon “The Prince of Preachers,” well, Jesus was the King of Preachers. The King of Preachers, no one like Jesus, no one spoke like Him. The Shepherd metaphor, why is it used? Why is it such a great picture for the church? Well, first and foremost, it helps us see who God is in His relationship to the church, it helps us see Christ who is the head of the church, but He is also the Good Shepherd who takes care of the flock. But something else we need to understand about the care of God or the care of the Lord Jesus with respect to the church, a good shepherd knows the sheep, a good shepherd feeds the sheep, but thirdly, according to the Word of God, Psalm 23: a shepherd guides the sheep.
A shepherd guides the sheep. Again, Psalm 23, verse 6, David, who understood the task of a shepherd from firsthand experience, he understood what was required as a shepherd, and one thing was to lead them, twice in that Psalm he uses the word “lead,” which underscores that this was a major feature of a shepherd’s care. “He leads me beside the still waters,” and that very first picture is meant to relieve us of our anxieties and our fears. Where does He lead us? “Beside the still waters,” it could be translated in the Hebrew “waters of rest.” “Waters of rest.” David’s own, personal life experience, as a man of God, wasn’t an easy life, so, he’s not saying here that once you become a believer that life becomes peaceful and restful, you never have any trouble anymore. No, David had a very difficult life, his life was constantly plagued with trials and afflictions. I don’t know of anyone who suffers more in the Old Testament than Job, and then David. David probably suffered even more in terms of long-term suffering than Job, he suffered betrayals of friends, family. David had a very difficult life, but he could write that Psalm talking about God as the Shepherd bringing rest to his soul. I think that’s what he has in mind here, God gives that peace of God which passes all understanding. In the midst of the most difficult of situations and trials in life, even when we are walking through those dark valleys, God can give peace to our souls.
David goes on in that Psalm to describe how God quieted and calmed his heart, so much so that he wasn’t afraid. God took care of him with his rod and his staff to comfort him, even in the worst of times! Even when the waters of life are quite turbulent, there can be a quietness, can’t there? A peacefulness that marks a true believer. “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for You are with me.” “He leads me beside the still waters, He leads me in paths of righteousness,” that is to say, “He has me walking down those pathways that are in accord with holiness.” Now, there’s all different ways to go in life, isn’t there? The devil and the world and sin, our own remaining sin, loves to pull us down ways that are contrary to God’s way, the broad way, but the Shepherd leads us along the straight way, the right way, the holy way. How does He do that? Well, He does it with His Word the Bible, it’s full of instruction, reproof, warning, teaching. God also leads us down straight pathways by His providence. I think that in Heaven we’re going to know just how many situations God preserved us from in answer to that prayer, “Lord, lead me not into temptation, but deliver me from evil.” Jesus answers that prayer, and how many situations, how many potential falls or stumbles have we been preserved from by mere geographical distance? His providence made sure that you did not cross that path of a particular person at a particular time in a particular place. Five minutes would have been the difference, but God, who controls all circumstances even prevents us, brethren, restrains us, keeps us. He is the Keeper of Israel.
The shepherd/sheep metaphor teaches us spiritual truth about God Himself. God is the Shepherd, He knows the sheep, He feeds the sheep, He leads the sheep, but there’s one more feature to God’s shepherding care. We are talking about it being comprehensive, it’s a comprehensive care, one more thing that we should say about the Shepherd-God: the Divine Shepherd protects and rescues His sheep. The Divine Shepherd, God the Shepherd, Jesus the Shepherd, protects and rescues His sheep; look, again, at Psalm 23. Notice what he says in verse 5 of Psalm 23, “You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies.” Now, if you read some of the commentators, you’ll find that some believe that at this point David changes his metaphor, he goes from the shepherd/sheep metaphor to a host/hostee metaphor, or analogy. The picture, they argue, is that this is a picture of a host preparing a meal. I don’t think so
I don’t think David has forgotten the picture of the shepherd and the sheep here. I don’t think he suddenly displaced it with another figure or metaphor, and the reason I say that is because apparently the Palestinian shepherds did something along these very same lines, they would go looking for food and water. Remember the hot, Palestinian sun? During those very hot months of the year a shepherd had to be constantly on the move, sometimes moving to higher and higher regions, even mountainous regions, looking for a high plateau region where he could find green grass. Plateau, like a table, that’s where grass was found, because the rain from the sky would hit that before it would dissipate or come down to lower regions.
So, up in the higher regions you would find more grass, but up in those higher regions there was a greater danger, there was a greater threat, because that’s where animals would go, as well. They were in search of water, they were in search of food, and so there was a greater danger, a potential of attack. Larger animal like wolves and bears and even large birds, like vultures, would attack the small sheep as they gazed on these high, plateau regions! That’s why the shepherd was there, that’s why the shepherd was there watching with his rod and his staff, to protect the sheep from the animals, from the birds of the air. He was constantly watching, carefully numbering the sheep, that’s where his rod came in, that’s where he would use a slingshot to protect the sheep, and if you look over the ministry of Jesus, the Shepherd, don’t we see that: Jesus watching over His sheep, taking care of His disciples, protecting them from their enemies, enemies from without? The Pharisees, the scribes, were like wolves constantly on the prowl, seeking whom they may devour. Isn’t the devil likened to a lion? And Jesus protects the sheep from the wolves, from the lion, sometimes He protects the sheep from themselves. Our pride can get us into trouble, can’t it? Lust, wanting things that we shouldn’t want, or wanting them inordinately.
The Shepherd protects the sheep, He also rescues the sheep. Think of that parable of Luke chapter 15. Remember how Jesus uses that chapter to give us three parables? The parable of the Lost Son, the parable of Lost Coin, the parable of the Lost Sheep. In the parable in of the Lost Sheep he has 100 sheep and one of them goes off, goes astray, and the good shepherd goes after the one lost sheep. Remember, again, David? David had acted like a sheep that had gone astray. How did God find that lost sheep? How did God go after David? Well, He sent an under shepherd named Nathan! Nathan came with a rod, Nathan was sent by the Redeemer to retrieve the wandering sheep. Jesus rescues the sheep, not only does He rescue those sheep that go astray, but He came to rescue the lost sheep, didn’t He, by laying down His life for the sheep? No greater love than that, than the love of the Shepherd laying down his life for the sheep. It’s the supreme act of love and self-denial, but that’s how much the Shepherd cares for the sheep. You see, the spiritual truths that we can glean from this shepherd/sheep analogy?
The first thing we learned, some of the wonderful things about God and about Jesus Christ, we learned how much God cares for His church, how much Jesus cares for His church; but secondly, the second truth that we can glean from this shepherd/sheep analogy—listen to this—as Christians—listen—as Christians we can say that this shepherd/sheep analogy teaches me about myself and everyone who’s part of the church. It’s a picture of the church, the church is the flock of God. Hold up the picture, it’s not really flattering: sheep, big blobs of white wool. Sorry, that’s the picture, I didn’t invent it, that’s it! That’s the picture of the church. That’s not the only picture, the church is likened to the army of God—we’ll see that tomorrow if you want to come back—but the flock of God, sheep, that’s the picture of the church! Sheep! From one perspective it’s extremely comforting, isn’t it? We just saw that God takes care of the sheep, God is my Shepherd, God’s going to take care of the church! God’s going to take care of us, but that’s not all that picture says, that picture says something about you, it says something about me, it says something about fellow Christians. What does it say about us? Well, here’s what it says: we are constantly in need of help.
We are like sheep, He doesn’t use the figure of we’re bunch of lions. It’d be nicer if He used even the picture of a bald eagle, you know, “we’re a bunch of eagles,” or “a bunch of wolves,” I don’t know, or bears. That’s not the picture. Sheep, sheep, sheep. Can I tell you a few things about sheep? They’re defenseless animals, have you ever seen a sheep beat up a wolf? They don’t stand a chance against a wolf, they don’t stand a chance against a bear! Sheep are pretty dumb too, by the way, sorry. They say they’re the dumbest animals around, sheep go astray. Sheep go astray! “We all like sheep have gone astray,” there’s probably few creatures as dependant, as helpless as sheep. Sheep need a shepherd, they need a shepherd to guide them, they need a shepherd to feed them, they need a shepherd to protect them. Sheep need a shepherd. Sometimes we forget how weak we are, how vulnerable we are. Pride doesn’t like the sheep metaphor, I don’t think. “I’m a sheep?” Yes. “Does that mean I can’t go it on my own?” Yes. Sheep, you need a shepherd. Pride says, “I can do it on my own, I don’t need anybody!” Sheep says you do, you need a shepherd. It’s a good reality check. This isn’t like the Fitness 19 club up the road, you know, I don’t have a Fitness 19 around here. You know, everybody goes, and everybody’s got a big build and strong build. They all go to the Fitness 19 and they look at themselves in the mirror and admire themselves how strong they are and how big they are, they’ve got big muscles. Well, when you come into the church we’re not holding up a picture like that, we’re holding up a picture of sheep, that’s us. That’s us, we’re weak.
We’re weak, we need help, we’re vulnerable, we’re defenseless. It’s a good reality check. Sheep need a shepherd to take care of them, and listen, this is the point: that’s why God put you into a church, because God wants to take care of you. It’s in the fellowship of a church that God the Shepherd, Christ the Shepherd, guides, feeds, protects, sometimes rescues us, and you know how the Shepherd, the Good Shepherd does that through the local church? He provides pastors, shepherds, under shepherds, it makes sense. He gives you pastors to take care of you. Acts chapter 20, “Shepherd the flock of God”; 1 Peter 5, “Feed the flock; shepherd the sheep.” Both of those passages focus upon the church and tell us how God continuously shepherds His people, takes care of His people. He does by way of human instrumentality, shepherds, human shepherds! They have names. Pastor Piñero, isn’t that someone you know? Pastor Martinez—those are shepherds, those are under shepherds, human shepherds! They’re to shepherd the flock, they’re to take care of you. God uses little shepherds, He’s the Big Shepherd. He uses little shepherds, small shepherds, human shepherds, to take care of the sheep under the lordship of the Great Shepherd, the Chief Shepherd: Jesus Christ. By the Holy Spirit God makes overseers, elders, pastors, so they will take care of the sheep. Every Christian, every Christian, is to be under pastoral care. That’s why God instituted the church, that’s one of the reasons, so He could take care of His sheep.
Now, I know some people are pretty frightened by the concept of shepherds. One thing: accountability, “They might get to know me,” that’s right. That’s what shepherds do, they’re supposed to know you. “Well, if they know all my struggles—” yeah, that’s right, they want to help you as a shepherd. A shepherd needs to know the sheep! You’ve got to tell the shepherd, “I’ve got some problems.” That’s won’t be great news to them, by the way, they know you’ve got problems! We’ve all got problems, but he has to know, you have to be honest with your shepherds! Don’t be opaque, don’t hide, don’t pretend! Accountability, honesty, transparency, yes, because God has given shepherds to take care of you. Pastors need to know, you have to tell them, they’re not omniscient. God has established the church, the pastor’s office, not to hurt you, not to do damage to your psyche, but to help you, to protect you, to feed you. Think about it this way: God loves the church, God loves the sheep, so much, so much, that He’s hired shepherds to take care of the sheep. They have a responsibility to shepherd you, and if you’re thinking Biblically that shouldn’t frighten you, that should comfort you. That should comfort you! “That God loves me that much?” Yes, that much, that He has given under shepherds to His church to take care of the sheep, and we should realize this, should we not? Everyone should realize this, you wish more people did: how much you need the church! Do you really think you can get safely to Heaven without the church? If you saw a sheep go up this way all by himself, and you know there’s ten wolves outside waiting for him, you say what? Disaster, right? He ain’t gonna make it! He ain’t gonna make it! He needs to be with the flock, He needs to be under the care of the shepherd, that’s the only way he’s going to survive!
God has put you in a church so He can get you safely to Heaven. The reason why some people don’t think they need the church is because they don’t think they’re sheep. If you realize you’re a sheep, you know you need the church. If you realize you’re a sheep, you realize you need a shepherd to take care of you. You need someone who loves you that much: someone who will go after you when you go astray, someone who will use the rod and the staff to rescue you, someone who will feed you, someone who will guide you, someone who will show that kind of loving care. As I said, the sheep metaphor is not flattering, but it’s comforting, it’s comforting. It reminds us of how vulnerable we are, and it reminds us of the propensity of the human heart. In the words of that hymn writer, “We are prone to wander,” don’t we? We have hearts that so easily go astray, but bless God, thank the Good Shepherd that He loves you so much, that He instituted the church so He could take care of you. In the words of one famous sheep, “Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.” You see, David finishes that Psalm knowing that the Good Shepherd is going to take care of me and get me to Heaven. That’s the one thing about this Shepherd you should know, as well: He’s very successful when it comes to His sheep. Jesus said in John chapter 17, “I will not lose one.” Every true sheep will make it to Heaven! Let’s pray.
Father in Heaven, we, again, thank You for the church of Christ. We thank You, Lord, even for this picture we have considered. Help the dear people of God to realize the privilege they have to belong to the church. Help the pastors, the elders, the shepherds, to pastor the flock here. Give them wisdom, give them courage, give them that shepherding love and care. And we pray that everyone who sits here, who’s a member of this church, would one day be able to stand in glory, and see the Good Shepherd, the Good Shepherd who has taken care of them by means of His under shepherds. We pray these things in Christ’s name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
The Church as the Body of Christ
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-06-The-Church-as-the-Body-Gordon-Cook-92513920164.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Hermanos, busquemos en nuestras Biblias 1 Corintios capítulo 12; voy a leer un versículo y después volveremos al texto, y trataremos algunos de los demás versos. “Porque así como el cuerpo es uno, y tiene muchos miembros, pero todos los miembros del cuerpo, aunque son muchos, constituyen un solo cuerpo, así también es Cristo”.
Ahora, acudamos al Señor y pidamos Su ayuda.
Padre celestial, nos inclinamos delante de ti y reconocemos que tenemos una desesperada necesidad de Tu Espíritu, el Espíritu que ilumina las mentes, que nos ayuda a ver. Con frecuencia nos sentimos como ciegos y, por ello, te suplicamos de nuevo que el Espíritu venga y nos ayude a ver quiénes somos como iglesia. Te damos las gracias por la bendita institución de la iglesia, y ayúdanos, como pastores, a apreciar el maravilloso privilegio que tenemos de pastorear el rebaño de Dios, de ser parte de la esposa de Cristo, pero también, de ser parte del cuerpo de Cristo. Una vez más te pedimos que vengas y seas nuestro Maestro, nuestro Instructor y te lo pedimos todo en el nombre de Cristo. Amén.
Estoy seguro de que todos conocemos a personas que han luchado contra el Alzheimer o la demencia; esta enfermedad te va robando la memoria mes tras mes, año tras año. ¡Perder la memoria y olvidar quién eres es una cosa terrible! Mi madre partió con el Señor el año pasado a causa de esta enfermedad. Durante los últimos diez años de su vida no fue capaz de reconocer a ninguno de sus cuatro hijos, y no sabía quién era ella misma. Cuando las personas olvidan quiénes son, no pueden funcionar realmente ni de la mejor manera, pero también existe un problema, un problema espiritual, moral: podemos olvidar quiénes somos. El hombre no regenerado no sabe quién es. Desconoce que es el portador de la imagen, terrible y maravillosamente hecho por un Dios Creador. La mayoría de los no regenerados no saben que son pecadores que necesitan a un Salvador, y no podemos olvidar que el diablo trabaja duro como ladrón de identidad. Hasta los cristianos pueden llegar a olvidar quiénes son, y necesitamos recordarnos a nosotros mismos, y hasta al cuerpo —o la iglesia, el pueblo de Dios—, quiénes son en Cristo Jesús.
Jesús entendía la importancia de saber quiénes somos. Comienza ese famoso sermón, “El Sermón del Monte”, con ocho indicadores de identidad: “Somos los pobres de espíritu, los que lloran, los que tienen un corazón puro, los mansos, los perseguidos”, y después sigue, como todos recordarán, describiendo al cristiano en lo corporativo o colectivo, usando metáforas colectivas. “Ustedes son la luz del mundo, son la sal de la tierra”. Quiere que no solo entendamos quiénes somos individualmente, sino quiénes somos corporativa o colectivamente. Y, cuando procuramos comprender esto, entramos en un inmenso estudio llamado “eclesiología” o “la doctrina de la iglesia”. El término griego para iglesia es ecclesia, y está salpicado unas cien veces por todo el Nuevo Testamento. ¿Pero qué es exactamente la iglesia? ¿Quién es la iglesia? Esta no siempre es una pregunta fácil de responder, por mucho que lo creamos, y la razón es que la percepción firmemente arraigada —al menos en la cultura estadounidense— es que la iglesia es un edificio. Cuando las personas hablan de ir a la iglesia, por lo general están pensando en ladrillos y mortero, en una ubicación, y no en una identificación. Cuando se le preguntaba a alguien: “¿Dónde vas a la iglesia?”. La repuesta era: “Yo soy la iglesia”. Es una cuestión de identidad, pero permíteme preguntarte: ¿Qué te viene a la mente? ¿Qué viene a la mente del pueblo de Dios que tú pastoreas? ¿Qué viene a sus mentes cuando escuchan la palabra “iglesia”? Gracias al Señor que, cuando abrimos nuestras Biblias, no tenemos que caminar en una densa niebla, no tenemos que ir a lugares oscuros para cazar respuestas a esta pregunta.
Esta es una de las cosas que Dios quiere que todo cristiano sepa. Quiere que todos los pastores lo sepan: ¿quiénes somos y qué es la iglesia? De hecho, alguien ha llegado a decir que el Nuevo Testamento podría denominarse “un libro de iglesia”. ¡Y la razón es que tiene tanto que decir sobre la iglesia! Pero la forma más fácil o más sencilla —al menos en mi limitado estudio para identificar a la iglesia y entenderla— es, probablemente buscar las imágenes de la iglesia. Sabes que Dios mismo se pone bajo metáforas o pinta autorretratos. Dios es la Roca, la Torre fuerte, se asemeja a un león, a un águila, y estas imágenes nos ayudan a entender quién es Él. De manera similar, Dios pinta a la iglesia. Y nos proporciona imágenes muy diferentes para ayudarnos a comprender quién o qué es la iglesia. Existen al menos —según algunos— cien imágenes distintas de la iglesia. De modo que esta enorme cantidad nos sugiere que la iglesia es maravillosamente compleja. Es imposible que una sola imagen capte a la iglesia; ¡es tan importante! Para nosotros como pastores, también, porque es probable que todos tengamos una ilustración favorita. Si tuvieras una sola, ¿cuál escogerías? De nuevo, es necesario que seamos cuidadosos y no tengamos imágenes favoritas excluyendo otras, porque, en mi opinión, si actuamos así nos volveremos vulnerables ante una visión desequilibrada, y tal vez distorsionada, de la iglesia.
Si yo tuviera una ilustración, una sola, no necesariamente porque sea mi favorita, sino porque me pareciera la más importante, sería: la imagen del cuerpo de Cristo. El cuerpo de Cristo. En nuestra Confesión, esta es la imagen que se plasma en ese primer párrafo del capítulo 26. En realidad, figura justo al lado de otra metáfora que hemos considerado: la esposa o novia de Cristo, pero esta es la segunda imagen que los antepasados bautistas pusieron delante de nosotros en ese capítulo de la Confesión de Fe de 1689. Y esto es lo que queremos considerar ahora, y lo haremos de una forma muy parecida a como lo hicimos con la imagen anterior: dos títulos básicos, dos perspectivas básicas. En primer lugar: el lugar destacado del cuerpo, la iglesia, el sitio prominente que se le ha dado al cuerpo, esta metáfora de la iglesia; y, después, en segundo lugar: la relevancia práctica, ¿por qué hace el apóstol Pablo uso de esta metáfora del cuerpo? El significado práctico del cuerpo.
Por tanto, lo primero que veremos es: El destacado lugar del concepto o imagen del cuerpo para la iglesia. Podrías argumentar que Dios ordenó la institución del matrimonio y que, cuando lo hizo, estaba pensando en la iglesia, ¿no es así? Y estaba pensando en ella, porque cada matrimonio cristiano tiene que reflejar la relación de Cristo con la ella, ¿verdad? (Efesios 5). ¿Acaso no podríamos argumentar que cuando Dios hizo el cuerpo, en el sexto día de la Creación, estaba pensando en la iglesia? En efecto. ¿Ha habido alguna vez un momento en el que Dios no estuviera pensando en Su iglesia? Es una de las imágenes favoritas, gráficas del Nuevo Testamento. Permíteme aportar unos cuantos textos de las Escrituras donde se encuentra esta metáfora del cuerpo. Romanos 12, donde, como recordarás, Pablo empieza el capítulo hablando del cuerpo como sacrificio vivo. Se está centrando en el cuerpo físico, pero después pasa rápidamente a enfocarse sobre el cuerpo corporativo: la iglesia. Versículo 4: “Así como en un cuerpo tenemos muchos miembros”. Versículo 5: “Así nosotros, que somos muchos, somos un cuerpo en Cristo”, y, a continuación, Pablo usa esta metáfora del cuerpo en las cartas a los Corintios; en total se usa diecisiete veces. Aquí saca varias implicaciones. Ya hemos leído una aquí en 1 Corintios 12. Además, en el libro de Efesios encontramos siete referencias al cuerpo y otras cinco en Colosenses.
Ahora bien, Dios podría haber usado cualquier figura o metáfora para la iglesia. Podría haber utilizado un bloque de madera, el tocón de un árbol, una tarjeta de crédito, un anillo de diamantes, algo muy sencillo en su estructura o diseño. Pero emplea la imagen del cuerpo. ¿Existe algo más asombrosamente complejo que el cuerpo? ¿Algo más complicado? Piensa en la oreja humana, en el ojo, en la mano, el brazo, el pie. No creo que pensemos mucho en ello —al menos yo no lo hago—, en lo increíble que es el cuerpo. A medida que nos vamos haciendo mayores, tendemos a quejarnos de él, nos volvemos un tanto insatisfechos, porque ya no funciona como solía hacerlo. Además, vivimos en una cultura que puede engendrar fácilmente el descontento por nuestro cuerpo debido al volumen de imágenes omnipresentes que hacen desfilar ante nuestros ojos casi a diario. Algunos han comentado que los jóvenes ven hoy más imágenes de mujeres bellas en un solo día de lo que el hombre medio veía hace doscientos años, en toda su vida. Y ver todos esos cuerpos firmes, hermosos, puede hace que las personas sientan envidia e insatisfacción de sus propios cuerpos. Pero si pensamos bíblicamente, deberíamos estar sumamente agradecidos por nuestros cuerpos, independientemente de la forma y de la estatura, de lo fuerte o débil y hasta de lo enfermo que pueda estar; ¡siempre es mucho mejor que no tener ninguno! No te gustaría ser un fantasma, ¿verdad? No querrías ser alguien que no pudiera abrazar a otra persona o sentir un beso en la mejilla.
A la iglesia no se le atribuye un tipo de cuerpo o una talla concreta, pero queda muy claro que en la Biblia existe una identificación de cuerpo, un cuerpo particular. ¡Es el cuerpo de Cristo! ¡Es Su cuerpo! Y esto es enormemente relevante. Pablo no puede pensar en la iglesia sin pensar en el cuerpo de Cristo, y nosotros deberíamos recordar esto: cuando Jesús estaba en la tierra, tenía un cuerpo real, ¿verdad? Tenía una humanidad plena y real. Tenía pies, manos, orejas, ojos; todas las partes del cuerpo que tú tienes ¡él también las poseía! E hizo buen uso de Su cuerpo, pero cuando ascendió al cielo, subió, y Su cuerpo fue con él. En algún lugar del Cielo hay un cuerpo real glorificado, pero tangible; se puede ver, tocar, ¿pero, acaso no podemos decir que el cuerpo de Cristo sigue activo en la tierra? ¿No podemos afirmar que sigue caminando? ¿Que sigue extendiendo sus manos, escuchando con sus orejas y hablando con su lengua, y que no se limita a un lugar ni a una lengua, sino que se encuentra casi en todas partes? ¡La iglesia es el cuerpo de Cristo! Utilizando el lenguaje de ese pequeño poema: “No tiene manos, sino las nuestras, para hacer su obra hoy; no tiene pies, sino los nuestros, para guiar a los hombres en el camino; no tiene voz, sino la nuestra, para decir a los hombres que murió”.
Pero, ahora, nos preguntamos: “¿De dónde vino esta imagen o ilustración de la iglesia?”. Que yo sepa, no se halla en el Antiguo Testamento. La metáfora del cuerpo es absolutamente exclusiva del Nuevo Testamento, mientras que las otras ilustraciones tienen al menos alguna reminiscencia del Antiguo Testamento. Por ejemplo, la alegoría agrícola de las vides y los pámpanos que se encuentra en los Salmos; la analogía del pastor/ovejas también de los Salmos, Salmo 23; Isaías 40; la imagen de la familia, padre/madre, Salmo 103, Malaquías 3; todas estas ilustraciones o metáforas tienen sus raíces en el Antiguo Testamento. Sin embargo, la analogía del cuerpo es única, exclusiva del Nuevo Testamento, y uno se pregunta: “¿De dónde la sacó Pablo?”. Bueno, algunos sugieren que de Lucas, el doctor, el físico. Puedo imaginar que en la mayoría de los viajes misioneros no tendría tiempo de compartir y hablar sobre muchas cosas diferentes, y tal vez Lucas le hablara a Pablo sobre el cuerpo. Era médico, ¿no? En colosenses 4:14, a Lucas, al doctor Lucas se le llama “el médico amado”. Sin embargo, yo tiendo a pensar esto: lo sacó de Jesús mismo. ¿Cuándo? ¿Dónde? Pues, me gustaría atraer de nuevo tu atención a Hechos 9. No me gustaría dogmatizar esto necesariamente, pero parece ser el lugar de donde Pablo sacó su primera introducción a la eclesiología 101??.
¿Qué ocurre en Hechos 9? Pues es la conversión, la más significativa de la historia de la iglesia. Ese hombre, Saulo de Tarso, un fariseo, se encuentra con el Señor Jesucristo, pero observa cómo empieza el capítulo. Hechos 9:1: “Saulo, respirando todavía amenazas y muerte contra los discípulos del Señor, fue al sumo sacerdote, y le pidió cartas para las sinagogas de Damasco”. Está expandiendo su programa de liquidación, deshaciéndose de los cristianos. Aquí, Saulo de Tarso es como un lobo rabioso que echa espuma por la boca, y va a devorar a la iglesia. Cree realmente que va a destruir a esa joven e incipiente iglesia. Es un hombre que está realizando una misión, pero que nunca llegó a lograr aquello que pretendía llevar a cabo, ¿no es así? Y esto ocurrió, porque se encontró con el Señor glorificado y resucitado, y vemos una serie de acontecimientos o actos impactantes, una especie de mazo que golpea con dureza a este hombre orgulloso, arrogante y santurrón.
Dios sabe cómo conseguir la atención de las personas con el brillante y fulgurante resplandor de luz (v. 3). Una fuerza de poder que derriba a Saulo a tierra y, entonces, escucha una voz (v. 4); el hombre que creía ostentar el mando se ve ahora cara a cara con una persona real: Jesús. “Saulo, Saulo”; Jesús solía repetir los nombres, ¿verdad? ¿Recuerdas? “Marta, Marta”; “María, María”; “Saulo, Saulo”. Le hace saber a Saulo que cuando se persigue a la iglesia, se le está persiguiendo a Él. “La iglesia es mi cuerpo, mis ojos, mis manos, mis orejas”. Y aquí, Pablo recibe su primera lección teológica; aprendió cristología 101 y eclesiología 101, y jamás lo olvidó. En mi opinión, fue allí donde aprendió, y, por esta razón, este concepto se convirtió en su metáfora favorita para la iglesia. Nosotros no podemos apreciar de verdad —creo que no podemos valorar por completo— lo que es la iglesia y cómo funciona, a menos que captemos la relevancia de esta alegoría del cuerpo. Por tanto, esto es lo que quiero que consideremos en segundo lugar.
Hemos visto algo del lugar destacado que se le da en las Escrituras: cuerpo físico, pero cuerpo espiritual; ahora, en segundo lugar: la relevancia práctica de la metáfora del cuerpo. ¿Por qué esta analogía del cuerpo? ¿Cuál es la importancia o el significado de este gráfico? Bueno, dicen que una imagen vale más que mil palabras, pero en el caso de la Biblia, estas ilustraciones son como mil más mil sermones, y podemos sacar provecho de ellas. Cuando miras en el espejo del cuerpo y ves un cuerpo, y aprendes lo que la iglesia es, ¿qué te está enseñando esta metáfora o gráfico del cuerpo? Permíteme decir que hay al menos cinco cosas, y que todas ellas son positivas. En la actualidad existe mucha prensa negativa sobre la iglesia, ¿no es así? A los ojos de muchos, la iglesia es hipócrita, misógina, homófoba, sentenciosa. La iglesia ha perdido su misión, es una institución moribunda. Se alienta a las personas a no tener contacto con ella; es irrelevante, está pasada de moda y es obsoleta. No creo que nadie dijera eso de su cuerpo, ¿no te parece? ¿Acaso tu cuerpo ha perdido alguna vez su relevancia? ¿Puedes desechar tus ojos, tus orejas, tus manos, tus pies? No creo que Pablo utilice la metáfora del cuerpo para llevarnos a pensar en la iglesia de forma negativa. No; está empleando esta analogía para ayudarnos a apreciar lo maravillosa que es, para que entendamos lo única y especial que es, y, como ya he dicho, mostrarnos cinco verdades extraordinarias. Quizá se puedan derivar muchas más de esta ilustración del cuerpo o concepto sobre la iglesia.
Número uno: La metáfora del cuerpo nos enseña la vitalidad de la iglesia de Cristo. La analogía del cuerpo se utiliza de dos maneras distintas en las Escrituras; unas veces se usa la totalidad del cuerpo, incluidos la cabeza, los ojos, las orejas (1 Co. 12). Sin embargo, en otras ocasiones, se utiliza todo el cuerpo a excepción de la cabeza. Y la razón es que Jesús es la cabeza. En esos casos, el apóstol quiere que nos centremos en Jesús, como algo distinto al resto del cuerpo. Efesios 1:22 dice: “Y todo sometió bajo sus pies, y a Él lo dio por cabeza sobre todas las cosas a la iglesia”. Cuando se emplea de esta forma, la figura del cuerpo enfatiza la preeminencia de Cristo, Su soberanía sobre la iglesia. Él es la cabeza de la iglesia, pero, a la vez, nos recuerda esto: Él es la fuente y la vida de la iglesia. Resulta posible cortar ciertas partes del cuerpo y seguir vivo, ¿verdad? Córtate la cabeza y estarás muerto. Sin cabeza no hay vida. La iglesia necesita estar constantemente alimentada y nutrida por la cabeza, y recibir luz de ella. ¿Acaso no es esto lo que está pensando Pablo cuando escribe en Efesios 4: “…aquel que es la cabeza, es decir, Cristo, de quien todo el cuerpo (estando bien ajustado y unido por la cohesión que las coyunturas proveen…)”. Está pensando en la cabeza que sostiene y da vida al cuerpo. Su vida corre por nuestras venas; todo lo que hacemos como cuerpo, ya sea nuestras manos, nuestros pies, ¡depende de la cabeza!
Piensa en esta otra metáfora que Cristo usó para sí mismo: él es la vid, nosotros los pámpanos; de nuevo se recalca la dependencia que tenemos de Jesús para la vida, el alimento, la salud, la fuerza, para todo lo que hacemos. Y esto es lo que hace que la iglesia sea una potencia que hay que tener en cuenta. ¿Por qué tiene tanto poder y fuerza? ¿Por qué no será nunca destruida? ¿Por qué no perecerá jamás? ¿Por qué vivirá para siempre? ¡Porque Cristo es la cabeza! Él es la vida, el aliento de vida que alimenta, sostiene y nutre a la iglesia. La metáfora del cuerpo señala, pues, sin lugar a dudas, en esta dirección: la fuente de vida, la vitalidad, Cristo mismo.
Numero dos: La metáfora nos enseña la necesidad de unidad en la iglesia. Se podría argumentar que todas las analogías importantes nos enseñan algo acerca de la unidad de la iglesia: la familia de Dios; un Padre, un hermano mayor; un edificio; un fundamento; un cuerpo con una cabeza. Observamos en Efesios 4 que el apóstol Pablo usa esta figura por esa misma razón: para recalcar todo el asunto de la unidad. Cuando llegamos a Efesios 4 vemos un cambio en el énfasis. En los tres primeros capítulos tenemos un mandamiento. Llegamos al capítulo 4 y es como si Pablo se pusiera detrás de a ametralladora y empezara a disparar exhortación tras exhortación, mandamiento tras mandamiento, pero nota lo que dice en el versículo 1 de Efesios 4: “Yo, pues, prisionero del Señor, os ruego que viváis de una manera digna de la vocación con que habéis sido llamados, con toda humildad y mansedumbre, con paciencia, soportándoos unos a otros en amor, esforzándoos por preservar la unidad del Espíritu en el vínculo de la paz”. Observa cómo expone esta exhortación en lo que podríamos denominar una séptuple base de cimentación, mediante la utilización del número uno. Lo utiliza siete veces: “… esforzándoos por preservar la unidad del Espíritu en el vínculo de la paz. Hay un solo cuerpo…”.
Creo que sobra decirles lo preciosa que es la unidad. Si alguna vez la han perdido, la apreciarán de verdad, ¿no es así? Una de las cosas más aterradoras que he sentido nunca como pastor es cuando la desunión amenaza a la iglesia. Puede llegar a ser angustiante y doloroso. Noches sin dormir. Y cuando se hace astillas, como Humpty Dumpty que se sentó sobre un muro y se pegó una enorme caída, ninguno de los hombres del rey pudo volver a unir los pedazos. No podemos crear la unidad. Nos vemos indefensos. Por la gracia de Dios, podemos mantenerla, y eso es lo que el apóstol les pide aquí a los Efesios. Él sabe que la unidad es vitalmente importante para la fuerza y la salud de una iglesia que está atada a una buena teología, y, por ello, la ancla a este concepto de la iglesia. Es necesario que digamos constantemente al pueblo de Dios que hay un Dios y Padre, un Señor, un bautismo, un cuerpo: ¡la iglesia! Y, para mantener la unidad con diligencia, Pablo nos hace saber que va a requerir trabajo. Utiliza aquí un término fuerte: “esforzándoos”. ¡No va a ser fácil! Cuando pensamos en las iglesias de la Biblia, muchas de ellas estaban dañadas por la desunión. ¿O no es así? Se les dice a las iglesias gálatas: “Os estáis devorando unas a otras”.
Piensa en la iglesia corintia. ¿Te gustaría pastorear una iglesia como esa? Cuando empiezo a sentir lástima de mí mismo, recuerdo esta iglesia. Divisiones, grupos disidentes: “Yo soy de Cefas, yo soy de Pablo, yo soy de Apolos”. Se peleaban en la cena del Señor y, por estas cosas, el apóstol machaca de varias formas, como con un martillo hidráulico, este tema de la unidad cuando escribe a los corintios. Toma este concepto del cuerpo (en ningún otro lugar usa el concepto del cuerpo tanto como cuando escribe a los corintios). Lo usa para tratar la inmoralidad sexual. “¿No sabéis que vuestro cuerpo […] por precio habéis sido comprados?”. Lo usa para tratar con las divisiones, con el uso de los dones. Observa el texto que ya leímos antes, en 1 Corintios 12:12: “Porque así como el cuerpo es uno, y tiene muchos miembros, pero todos los miembros del cuerpo, aunque son muchos, constituyen un solo cuerpo, así también es Cristo”. Observa cómo lo mantiene, mediante el martillo de la triple repetición: “un cuerpo… un cuerpo… un cuerpo”. Les está diciendo a los corintios: “Tenéis un cuerpo, ¡dejad ya de reñir!”. ¡La iglesia no es un ring de boxeo, no es un gallinero! La iglesia es militante, ¡pero no se ataca a sí misma! Ataca al diablo, al mundo, pero no a sí misma. Cuando un cuerpo empieza a atacarse, ¡está enfermo! ¿Por qué la metáfora del cuerpo? Porque nos enseña sobre la fuente o la vitalidad de la vida eclesial: Cristo como cabeza. La analogía del cuerpo nos enseña sobre la importancia de la unidad: un cuerpo.
Número tres: La tercera lección que podemos sacar de esta metáfora del cuerpo es por qué Pablo hizo buen uso de este gráfico. La razón es que nos enseña que la iglesia es un lugar de diversidad. Creo que uno de los motivos por el cual le gustaba usar esta analogía era que podía hacer varias aplicaciones, sacar varias lecciones espirituales; ya hemos observado que la iglesia tiene vitalidad, unidad, pero también diversidad. Y este es el fondo de la cuestión que trata aquí en 1 Corintios 12, al procurar guiar a los corintios en el uso de los dones. En el capítulo 13 insiste en la importancia del amor, la permanencia del amor y el uso de los dones, y, aquí, en el capítulo 12, hace hincapié en que cada miembro tiene una función única y una contribución al cuerpo. Con toda probabilidad, los corintios estaban resentidos y no disfrutaban de las diferencias. Algunos, quizá, alardeaban de sus dones y decían: “Mi don es más importante que el tuyo”. Otros enfatizaban, probablemente, los dones de locución o los carismáticos, los espectaculares, el hablar en lenguas, el de profecía, y esto causaría alguna tensión real en la iglesia, en aquellos que tenían otro un don de “nivel inferior” y se sentían apartados, tratados como si fueran menos santos o menos útiles. Tal vez fueran estos, los que tenían estos “dones inferiores”, quienes se estaban volviendo envidiosos y descontentos con sus dones. Es posible que algunos hablaran incluso de abandonar la iglesia, de ir a cualquier otro lugar donde pudieran tener un perfil más alto o una mayor utilidad.
De modo que Pablo les recuerda que la iglesia es el cuerpo y que, como el cuerpo humano, posee un tipo deslumbrante de diversidad, y esto significa, como explica en 1 Corintios 12:15: “El pie no debería decir: ‘Porque no soy mano, no soy del cuerpo’”. Versículo 16: “La oreja no debería decir: ‘Porque no soy ojo, no soy del cuerpo’”. Ahora, para afianzar el punto aún más, el apóstol dice aquí algo sobre el cuerpo, de una manera un tanto grotesca; versículo 17: “Si todo el cuerpo fuera ojo, ¿qué sería del oído? Si todo fuera oído, ¿qué sería del olfato?”. ¿Ves lo que quiere decir? ¡Imagínate esa gran nariz, o ese enorme ojo! ¡Es chocante! Sería bastante inútil. Imagínate que tienes ante ti una pizza pepperoni y que solo fueras una gran nariz. Podrías olerla, pero no podrías comértela. ¿Y qué me dices de escuchar el sonido del piano, si solo tuvieras un gran ojo? El cuerpo tiene muchos miembros, posee una diversidad maravillosa y deslumbrante. Puede servir a Jesucristo en todo tipo de formas.
Una de las cosas que descubres en un culto es que aplasta y desmiente la diversidad. Todo el mundo es igual, se ve igual, habla igual. Un culto tiende a forzar a las personas a un estilo de vida, como si de una chaqueta rígida y almidonada se tratase, una burda uniformidad; se ordena una conducta robótica y el grupo de personas es más parecido a una máquina que a un cuerpo. El culto ataca nuestra humanidad, nuestra creatividad, esa unicidad y distinción que Dios nos ha dado; sin embargo, la iglesia destaca y difunde diversidad. Cuando las personas entran en una iglesia, deberían ver diversidad, diversidad de piel, de edad, de trasfondo económico; ricos, pobres, diversidad de personalidad, una personalidad extrovertida al estilo de Pedro, u otra más silenciosa como la de Juan, o un Tomás que se deprime con facilidad, pero que es sensible, un Elías y un Abdías; tipos muy diferentes de hombre. Sin embargo, me pregunto si Elías podría haber hecho lo que hizo Abdías y a la inversa. Distintos hombres, distintos dones, distintas fuerzas, una diversidad deslumbrante, pero, a la vez, una unidad honda y profunda.
¿Cómo podemos explicar esto? Bueno, se puede hacer: es una obra realizada por el espíritu. Es una obra sobrenatural cuando gente tan diversa, tan diferente se encuentra bajo el mismo techo, adoran al mismo Dios, se aman y se sirven las unas a las otras y difieren entre sí. ¡Resulta maravilloso verlo! ¡Es fantástico formar parte de ello! ¿Dónde puedes encontrar algo igual en todo el mundo? Es una de las maravillas del evangelio, recalca su poder. Es una forma extraordinaria de hacer que el mundo sepa que el cristianismo es diferente a todas las demás religiones del mundo. No nos sentimos amenazados por la diversidad ni le tenemos miedo, porque revela, se regocija en la diversidad. La iglesia es el cuerpo, y no encontrarás nada igual en la tierra. En cualquier otro lugar, la diversidad suele causar tensión y conflicto, perjuicios e intolerancias, pero no en la iglesia, o, al menos, no debería hacerlo. ¿Por qué? ¿Cuál es la relevancia del concepto del cuerpo? Pues esta imagen capta un gran número de verdades distintas. Habla de vitalidad, unidad, diversidad, pero hay algo más, otra razón, en mi opinión, por la que Pablo usó esta metáfora y por la que se podría argumentar que era su metáfora favorita.
Número cuatro: ¡La analogía del cuerpo nos enseña la necesidad de responsabilidad y fiabilidad de la iglesia! ¡El cuerpo nos enseña que necesitamos a la iglesia! ¡Nos necesitamos unos a otros! Mira tu cuerpo, cada parte depende de otra. En 1 Corintios 12:21 leemos: “Y el ojo no puede decir a la mano: ‘No te necesito’; ni tampoco la cabeza a los pies: ‘No os necesito’”. Las manos necesitan a los pies, los ojos a las orejas y estas a los ojos. Piensa en esto: cuando estás conduciendo un auto, ¿qué parte del cuerpo querrías eliminar? ¿Los ojos? No lo creo. ¿Las orejas? Tampoco. ¿Tus manos? ¿Tus pies? Necesitas todas las partes de tu cuerpo, ¿no es así?; es preciso que una buena parte de tu cuerpo funcione para conducir un auto. Precisas tus ojos, tus orejas, tus manos sobre el volante, tus pies sobre el pedal del freno o sobre el acelerador. Retira el pie del acelerador o no use tus pies, e imagina lo que va a suceder. ¡Colisionarás contra otro coche o te meterás en una zanja! El apóstol Pablo está diciendo que, cuando se trata de la vida cristiana, nos necesitamos unos a otros. Yo, personalmente, creo que no existen dos cosas que hayan causado más problemas a la iglesia hoy que estas dos: la mentalidad consumista y el craso individualismo de la civilización occidental, ese individualismo que dice: “Yo puedo hacerlo solo”. La metáfora del cuerpo no nos permite subir a caballo y cabalgar hasta la caída del sol como el Llanero solitario. La analogía del cuerpo afirma: “¡No puedes tú solo!”. Ahora bien, tal vez haya situaciones en las que las personas tengan que llevar algo a cabo solas, ¿no es así? Existen circunstancias providenciales. Piensa en José en Egipto. Lo que quiero decir es que no fue algo que él escogiera, pero Dios lo mantuvo vivo y es como esa figura que usa Owen cuando habla de la gracia preservadora de Dios: es “como una centella en medio de un océano de agua”. La gracia de Dios puede mantener esa chispa viva; así es Dios; Él puede hacerlo. Mantuvo a José con vida, también lo hizo con Daniel y con sus tres amigos allí en Babilonia. Y los cristianos pueden verse aislados en ocasiones por culpa de la persecución o cualquier otro motivo. John Bunyan se pasó doce años en el catre de una prisión. Dios conservó su vida, lo preservó, ¡pero no eran elecciones propias! Estas personas no escogieron aquellas circunstancias; cuando las personas deciden, se marchitan y se atrofian.
Dios no pretendió nunca que el cristiano actuara solo. Ni siquiera Jesús pudo hacerlo. ¿Por qué crees que escogió a doce hombres? ¿Por qué tuvo una relación tan íntima con tres de ellos? ¿Por qué uno de ellos estuvo más cerca de él que estos tres (Juan)? Jesús necesitaba amigos, precisaba comunión; era un hombre. ¿Recuerdas lo que ocurrió en el jardín? Les pidió a sus amigos que oraran por Él. Sabía que necesitaba ayuda, y cuando uno piensa en todos esos mandamientos de “unos a otros” que salpican todo el Nuevo Testamento, ¿qué están diciendo? Afirman esto: que nos necesitamos los unos a los otros. Necesitamos exhortarnos, alentarnos unos a otros, orar los unos por los otros y servirnos unos a otros. ¡El cuerpo te necesita, y tú necesitas al cuerpo! Por tanto, llegamos a la pregunta: “¿Por convierte Pablo esta metáfora en su favorita?”. Puedes entender por qué, ¿verdad? Son varias las razones: nos enseña la vitalidad de la iglesia, su unidad, su diversidad, su fiabilidad y su responsabilidad; pero, en quinto y último lugar, esta analogía nos enseña la necesidad de crecimiento y madurez en el cuerpo de Cristo.
Número cinco: La necesidad de crecimiento y madurez. Observa cómo el apóstol Pablo usa esta metáfora para hablar sobre el crecimiento en Cristo. Cada vez que toma su pluma —y parece hacerlo en todas las ocasiones, excepto en el caso de las iglesias de Galacia— comenta sobre la cuestión del crecimiento: el crecimiento en Cristo, en la fe, en el amor. Pudo decirles a los efesios: “Por esta razón también yo, habiendo oído de la fe en el Señor Jesús que hay entre vosotros, y de vuestro amor por todos los santos, no ceso de dar gracias por vosotros, haciendo mención de vosotros en mis oraciones”. En otras palabras: ¡Doy gracias porque están ustedes creciendo! ¡El cuerpo crece! Y pudo escribirles a los tesalonicenses: “Siempre tenemos que dar gracias a Dios por vosotros, hermanos, como es justo, porque vuestra fe aumenta grandemente, y el amor de cada uno de vosotros hacia los demás abunda más y más”. ¿No es por eso por lo que Dios nos pone en un cuerpo, para que podamos crecer? Efesios 4:11: “Y Él dio a algunos el ser apóstoles, a otros profetas, a otros evangelistas, a otros pastores y maestros, a fin de capacitar a los santos para la obra del ministerio, para la edificación del cuerpo de Cristo”. Efesios 4:15: “… sino que hablando la verdad en amor, crezcamos en todos los aspectos en aquel que es la cabeza, es decir, Cristo, de quien todo el cuerpo (estando bien ajustado y unido [juntos] por la cohesión que las coyunturas proveen)”. ¡Cada parte da fuerza, nutrición y ayuda al cuerpo! Me gustaría pensar que todos los cristianos quieren crecer, pero uno tiene que estar integrado en la vida de la iglesia. Si no me crees, agarra un cuchillo y córtate un dedo, déjalo en algún lugar y verás lo que ocurre. Se muere. Se muere, a menos que haya una rápida operación quirúrgica que vuelva a coser ese dedo en su lugar. Puedes estar sentado en un banco de iglesia, escuchando sermones, con bastante regularidad y, sin embargo, estar suelto, desconectado. No todos los que ocupan un banco forman parte de la dinámica del crecimiento. Estoy seguro de que habrás visto a algunas personas de tu iglesia allí sentadas durante años, y te preguntas: “¿Pero por qué no crecen? ¿Qué problema hay?”. Lo más probable es —aunque puede haber varias cosas que no estén bien— que no están conectados, no están sirviendo, no están cumpliendo los mandamientos de “unos a otros”. Es posible que les gusten tus sermones, tú puedes caerles bien personalmente, pero no están comprometidos, no están vitalmente conectados.
Es asombroso ver, como pastores, que las personas crecen. Pablo parecía ir buscando siempre señales de crecimiento, y esto es algo que deberíamos hacer en nuestro oficio de pastores. Empezamos a hacerlo hace cinco años. Llevo veinticinco años en Grace y no estoy diciendo que nunca lo hiciéramos antes, pero iniciamos nuestra reunión de ancianos —no tienen ustedes por qué seguir nuestro ejemplo—, y empezamos con esto: escogimos a tres familias del directorio de la iglesia sin discutir nada negativo aunque, a veces, resulta bastante difícil. ¿Dónde los ves usar sus dones? ¿En qué ámbitos ves su crecimiento? ¿Hay algo que podamos elogiar en ellos? Podemos regocijarnos y decir: “¡Gracias, Señor, porque veo pruebas de gracia en sus vidas!”. Y esto nos ayuda, porque, seamos honestos: como pastores podemos ser bastante negativos en cuanto al pueblo de Dios, ¡pero es maravilloso ver a los cristianos creciendo en fe y amor! Es fantástico verlos usar cada vez más su tiempo, sus dones, para servirse los unos a los otros. ¡Es estupendo ver crecer a la iglesia!
Pero, a veces, es difícil ver el crecimiento, y creo que se debe a que gran parte de él se produce en el interior; pero es una de las bendiciones de un ministerio a largo plazo… diez, quince, veinte años. ¡Puedes ver el crecimiento! Es como en el caso de tus hijos que van creciendo; no es visible de un día para otro, ¿verdad? Pero si usáramos un marcador lo veríamos. Es algo que hacíamos con mis padres: ellos marcaban nuestra altura y, transcurridos dos o tres meses, volvíamos a hacerlo y se podía ver que estábamos creciendo; pero requería tiempo. Como pastores, si has estado ahí durante cinco, seis, diez, doce, veinte, treinta años, puedes dar un paso atrás y decir: “Sí, están creciendo”. Pablo hace un buen uso de la analogía del cuerpo. De nuevo creo que es su favorita, por lo mucho que dice sobre la iglesia. Pero permítanme, hermanos, que acabe con tres aplicaciones muy cortas y breves. ¿Qué puede decirnos esto a nosotros, y qué podemos hacer para reforzar esta imagen tan vital de la iglesia para nosotros, los pastores?
Número uno: Un privilegio. La metáfora del cuerpo dice que es un privilegio ser parte de la iglesia. No importa lo pequeño que seas, lo insignificante que uno pueda sentirse. Podrías ser un dedo del pie, o de la mano, pero si formas parte del cuerpo de Cristo, ¡es maravilloso! ¡Qué privilegio! Y cuando las personas empiezan a entender la analogía del cuerpo, es menos probable que se quejen de la iglesia y más verosímil que se regocijen y se sientan abrumados por ser parte del cuerpo de Cristo. Es el cuerpo más hermoso del mundo, ¡es el cuerpo de Cristo! ¡Qué privilegio estar tan cerca, tan íntimamente relacionado con Jesucristo! ¿Acaso existe un privilegio mayor? ¿Un honor más grande? ¿Hay algún club social al que preferirías pertenecer? ¿Un equipo deportivo? ¿Un partido político? No lo creo. Aquí es donde las personas crecen, donde sirven, donde aprenden a amar, a dar y a orar. ¡Qué trágico resulta ver a cristianos que viven vidas despegadas, aisladas! Mira lo que se están perdiendo. El concepto del cuerpo les dice lo que se están perdiendo. Por tanto, hermanos, hay un privilegio que se debe recalcar cuando pensamos en esta metáfora del cuerpo.
Número dos: Un desafío. Tenemos que retar a nuestra gente a crecer, a madurar a la luz de la imagen del cuerpo, a no malgastar su vida, a no ser perezosa, a no estar en baja forma, sino hacerse fuerte y bien musculada, bien coordinada para correr la carrera, hacerse más grande y realizar más servicio. Deberían ser como el tipo que acude al gimnasio local siendo un flacucho, debilucho de cuarenta y cinco kilos (99 libras), y quiere hacer un poco de musculatura para ser más útil. Trabaja en la fábrica local, pero no puede levantar sacos de cincuenta kilos (100 libras). Por esta razón, acude allí y trabaja. Se va haciendo más fuerte y ahora puede regresar a la fábrica ¡y ser más productivo! Queremos ver cómo nuestros miembros se fortalecen y son más útiles en el servicio a Cristo y en la obra del reino. ¡Queremos ver cuerpos sanos, iglesias fuertes! El privilegio; el desafío; voy a acabar este sermón con una nota negativa del tipo: el peligro.
Número tres: El peligro. ¿Por qué nos da Dios tantas imágenes de la iglesia? El pastor, el rebano, la esposa, el templo, la familia, el cuerpo. De nuevo, como ya he dicho anteriormente, todo esto nos habla de la función multifacética de la iglesia, su complejidad. Resulta sorprendente todo lo que la iglesia puede hacer, pero aquí está el peligro: si nos centramos en una imagen y perdemos de vista la increíble gama de ilustraciones, me temo que estaremos desequilibrados y seremos desiguales en nuestro pensamiento y en nuestro vivir. Como pastores, podría preguntarles: ¿Cuál es su imagen favorita? ¿Saben qué me contestarían probablemente la mayoría de ustedes? La analogía pastor/ovejas, ¿verdad? Esto es porque nos ayuda a entender nuestra vocación. ¿Qué debes hacer como pastor? Pues, pastorear. Ayuda a comprender la labor que hemos escogido, y los hombres tienden a concentrarse mucho en su vocación, ¿no es así? “Esto es a lo que me dedico, por eso es en lo que más pienso, es lo que más aprecio, ¡es mi actividad favorita! Con el rebaño tengo que ser un subpastor, ¿pero qué hay del cuerpo?
En un artículo del pastor Paul Tripp, titulado “Why Pastors Need the Body” [¿Por qué necesitan el cuerpo los pastores?] declara: “Los pastores no pueden vivir jamás fuera del cuerpo ni pensar que ellos no lo necesitan”. ¿Por qué caen a veces los pastores en pecado, en un pecado grotesco? Quiero decir que podría haber muchas razones para ello, pero me he preguntado en ocasiones si no será porque acaban aislándose. Han pensado que están por encima del cuerpo, que ellos no lo necesitan. Creyeron que podían vivir una especie de vida por encima del cuerpo. No necesitaron a los dedos de la mano ni los de los pies, ni a los ojos, ni a las orejas. ¡Realmente imaginaron que podían crecer y madurar sin el cuerpo! La separación y el aislamiento pastorales son peligrosos. ¿Acaso no tienes, como todos los demás, un corazón tan engañoso, tan perverso, tan propenso a divagar? Necesitas el cuerpo. Yo necesito al cuerpo. Precisamos la vida del cuerpo. ¿Quién dijo que estábamos exentos y, de algún modo, despegados del cuerpo? ¿Quién afirma: “Todos son parte del cuerpo, excepto los pastores”?
¡Necesitas el cuerpo! Yo también, ¡y es preciso que dejemos que el cuerpo sepa que lo necesitamos! No es incorrecto buscar consejo en el cuerpo, que las personas de tu iglesia te asesoren. Tal vez estás luchando porque no sabes cómo educar a tu hijo o hija de diecisiete o dieciocho años. ¿Por qué no puedes, como pastor, acercarte a alguien que esté educando a sus hijos y decirle: “Necesito alguna perspectiva”? ¿No lo harías? ¿No necesitas ayuda? Necesitamos que otros nos ministren, porque podemos perder la perspectiva. Nuestro corazón también se puede endurecer; nuestra conciencia se puede cauterizar. Es insano que cualquier cristiano, pastor incluido, viva como si estuviera fuera o por encima del cuerpo de Cristo. Cuanto más vivo más cuenta me doy de lo mucho que necesito a la iglesia. ¡La necesito! Necesito que las manos, los ojos, las orejas vengan y me ayuden. Es maravilloso pastorear una iglesia, pero es aún más estupendo formar parte de la iglesia. Gracias a Dios por el cuerpo de Jesucristo y por Su gloriosa iglesia.
Oremos:
Padre celestial, te damos gracias, te bendecimos de nuevo, por la iglesia de Cristo. Te damos gracias por poder regocijarnos todos en la iglesia. Ayúdanos, Señor, a aprender de estas imágenes, para que nosotros mismos seamos miembros que crecen con vitalidad, orgánicamente relacionados con los demás. Ayúdanos a ser sabios en la forma de instruir a nuestra gente. Que podamos darle toda una amplia gama de estos gráficos y metáforas bíblicas para ayudarle a vivir la vida cristiana y a regocijarse de ser la iglesia. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amén.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Well, brethren turn, please, in your Bibles to 1 Corinthians chapter 12, I’m just going to read one verse and then we’ll go back to the text and deal with some of the other verses. 1 Corinthians chapter 12, verse 12, “For as the body is one and has many members, but all the members of that one body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ.” Well, let’s look to The Lord and ask for His help.
Father in Heaven, we bow before You, and we acknowledge that we are in desperate need of Your Spirit, the Spirit that illumines minds, that helps us to see. We often feel like blind men, and so we plead afresh for the Spirit to come and help us to see who we are as a church. We thank You for the blessed institution of the church, and help us, as pastors, to appreciate the wonderful privilege that we have to pastor the flock of God, to be part of the bride of Christ, but also to be part of the body of Christ. We, again, ask You to come, be our Teacher, be our Instructor, and we pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
We all know people, I’m sure, who have struggled with Alzheimer’s or dementia, it steals away your memory month after month, year after year. It’s an awful thing to lose your memory and forget who you are! My mother passed away last year because of that disease. The last ten years of her life she couldn’t recognize any of her four sons, and she didn’t know who she was. When people forget who they are, they really can’t function, or function all that well, but there’s also a problem, a spiritual problem, a moral problem: we can also forget who we are. The unregenerate man does not know who he is. The unregenerate man doesn’t know that he is an image bearer, fearfully, wonderfully made by a Creator-God. Most of the unregenerate don’t know that they are sinners who need a Savior, and we can’t forget that the devil works hard at identity theft. Even Christians can forget who they are, and we need to constantly remind ourselves and even the body—or the church, the people of God—who they are in Christ Jesus.
Jesus understood the importance of knowing who we are. He begins that famous sermon “The Sermon on the Mount” with eight identity markers: “We are the poor in spirit, we are those that mourn, we are the pure in heart, we are the meek, we are the persecuted”…and then He goes on, you might recall, to describe the Christian in a corporate or collective, using collective metaphors. “You are the light of the world, you are the salt of the earth.” He wants us to understand not only who we are individually, but who we are corporately or collectively. And when we seek to understand who we are collectively or corporately we enter a huge study called “ecclesiology” or “the doctrine of the church.”
The Greek word for church is ecclesia, it is sprinkled throughout the New Testament some 100 times, but what, exactly, is the church? Who is the church? That’s not always an easy question to answer, as easy as we might think, and the reason being is that the perception that is firmly rooted—at least in American culture—is that the church is a building. When people talk about going to church they are thinking about brick and mortar, a location, generally, not identification. When someone was asked, “Where do you go to church?” The reply came back, “I am the church.” It’s an identity issue, but let me ask you: what comes to your mind? What comes to the to the minds of the people of God that you pastor? What comes to their minds when they hear the word “church”? And thankfully, when we open our Bibles, we don’t have to walk into a dense fog, we don’t have to go hunting for answers to that question in obscure places.
This is one of the things that God wants every Christian to know, He wants every pastor to know: who we are, who is the church. In fact, someone has even said that the New Testament could be called “a church book.” “A church book,” because it has so much to say about the church! But probably the easiest or the simplest way—at least in my limited study to identify the church and understand—is to go looking for pictures of the church. You know that God Himself puts Himself under metaphors or paints pictures of Himself. God is The Rock, God is The High Tower, He likens Himself to a Lion, an Eagle, and those pictures help us to understand who God is. Likewise, the church is painted by God. Very different pictures are painted by God to help us understand who or what is the church, and there at least—some think—at least 100 different pictures of the church. So the sheer number tells us that the church is wonderfully complex. One picture doesn’t capture the church, that’s so important. So important for us as pastors, as well, because we all probably have a favorite picture. If you had only one picture, what would you chose? Again, we need to be careful of having favorite pictures and excluding other pictures of the church, because, I think, if we do that we become vulnerable to imbalance and perhaps a distorted view of the church.
If I had one picture, one picture, not because it’s my favorite one necessarily, but because I think it’s probably the most important one: it’s the picture of the body of Christ. The body of Christ. In our Confession, this is the picture that is put there in that first paragraph of chapter 26. In fact, it’s played side by side that other picture that we looked at: the spouse or the bride of Christ, but this is the second picture that the Baptist forefathers set before us in that chapter of the 1689 Confession of Faith. That’s what we want to consider on this hour, and we’re going to look at it much like we looked at the previous picture: two basic heads, two basic perspectives. First of all: the prominent place of the body, the church, the prominent place given to the body, this metaphor for the church; and then secondly: the practical significance, why does the Apostle Paul make such use of this body metaphor? The practical significance of the body.
So, first of all then: the prominent place of the body concept or image for the church. You could argue, could you not, that God ordained the marriage institution, and when He did, He was thinking about the church? He was thinking about the church, because every Christian marriage is to mirror Christ’s relationship to the church, right? Ephesians 5, and couldn’t we argue this: God, when He made the body on the sixth day of Creation, He was thinking about the church? He was thinking about the church. Has there ever been a time when God wasn’t thinking about His church? It’s one of the favorite images, graphic pictures in the New Testament. Let me just give a few texts of Scripture where you find this body metaphor. Romans 12, where Paul, you might recall, begins that chapter talking about the body as a living sacrifice. He’s focusing upon the physical body, but then he quickly transitions and begins to focus upon the corporate body, the church, “For we have many members in one body,” verse 4. Verse 5, “So, we being many, are one body in Christ,” and then Paul uses this body metaphor in the letters to the Corinthians, that body analogy is used 17 times. Here he draws out several implications, we read, certainly, one here in 1 Corinthians 12. In addition, you have seven references to the body in the book of Ephesians, 5 references in the book of Colossians.
Now, God could have used any figure or metaphor for the church. He could’ve used a block of wood, He could’ve used a tree stump, He could’ve used a credit card, a diamond ring, something very simple in its structure or design, but God uses the body. Is there anything more amazingly complex than the body? Anything more complex? Think of the human ear, the human eye, think of the human hand, or the human arm, the human foot. I don’t think we think a lot of times—at least I don’t—of how incredible the body is. As we get older we tend to complain about our bodies, we become somewhat dissatisfied because they don’t quite function the way they used to. Plus, we live in a culture that can easily breed discontentment about our bodies due to the ubiquitous, sheer volume of images that get paraded before our eyes almost every day. Someone has commented that the young men today see more images of beautiful women in a single day than the average man did 200 years ago in a lifetime, and seeing all those strong, beautiful bodies can make people envious, discontent with their own bodies. But thinking biblically, thinking biblically, we should be very thankful for our bodies, regardless of shape and size, regardless of how strong, how weak, even if we have a sick body, far better than no body at all! You wouldn’t want to be a ghost, would you? You wouldn’t want to be someone who couldn’t actually hug someone or feel a kiss on your cheek.
The church is not given a body type or size, but it’s very clear that there is an identification of body, a particular body, in the Bible. It’s the body of Christ! It’s His body! Now, that’s pretty significant. Paul can’t think of the church without thinking of Christ’s body, and we should remember this: when Jesus was on earth He had a real human body, didn’t He? He had a full, real humanity. He had feet, He had hands, He had ears, eyes, all the body parts that you have He had! He made good use of His body, but when Jesus ascended into Heaven He went up, His body went with Him. Somewhere in Heaven there is a real body glorified, but tangible, it can be seen, it can be touched, but can’t we say this: that the body of Christ is still active on earth? Can’t we say it still walks? Can’t we say it still reaches out with its hands, it still listens with its ears and speaks with its tongue and it’s not limited to one place or even one tongue, but it’s found almost everywhere? The church is the body of Christ! You use the language of that little poem: “He has no hands but our hands to do His work today; He has no feet but our feet to lead men in the way; He has no voice but our voice to tell men He died.”
But now, the question has been asked, “Where did this image or illustration of the church come from?” It’s not found in the Old Testament, to my knowledge. The body metaphor is absolutely unique to the New Testament, whereas those other metaphors are found, at least trace elements of them, are found in the Old Testament. For instance: the agricultural metaphor of vines and branches that’s found in the Psalms; the shepherd/sheep analogy that’s found in the Psalms, Psalm 23; Isaiah 40, the family metaphor, father/mother; Psalm 103; Malachi 3; all of those images, or those metaphors, have their roots in the Old Testament. But the body metaphor is unique, unique to the New Testament, and the question has been asked, “Where did Paul get that from?” Well, some suggest he got it from Luke, Luke the doctor, the physician. I can imagine in a most missionary journey they didn’t have time to share and talk about a lot of different things, and maybe Luke talked to Paul a lot about the body. He’s a doctor, right? Luke, Doctor Luke, he’s called “The Beloved Physician” in Colossians 4:14. I tend to think this: he got it from Jesus Himself. When? Where? Well, Acts chapter 9 is where I would turn your attention, again, I wouldn’t dogmatize this necessarily, but it does seem to be the place where Paul got His first introduction to Ecclesiology 101.
Acts chapter 9, what happens here? Well, it’s the conversion, the most significant conversion in the history of the church. This man Saul of Tarsus, a pharisee, meets The Lord Jesus Christ, but notice how the chapter starts, verse 1 of Acts 9, “Then Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest and asked letters from him to the synagogues of Damascus.” He’s expanding his liquidation program: getting rid of Christians. Here Saul of Tarsus is like a rabid wolf frothing at the mouth, and he’s going to devour the church. He really thinks he’s going to destroy this young, fledgling church. He’s a man on a mission, but he never accomplishes what he intended to accomplish, did he? It’s because he meets the glorified, resurrected Lord, and you have a series of sledgehammer events or actions here sort of to pound this proud, arrogant, self-righteous man into submission.
God knows how to get people’s attention with the bright, brilliant flash of light, verse 3. A force of power that sends the man Saul sprawling on the ground, and then he hears a voice, verse 4, the man who thought he was calling the shots was brought face to face with a real person: Jesus. “Saul, Saul,” Jesus would often repeat names, wouldn’t He? Remember? “Martha, Martha,” “Mary, Mary,” “Saul, Saul.” He lets Saul know that when you persecute the church, you persecute Him. “The church is My body, My eyes, My feet, My hands, My ears.” This is where Paul got his first theological lesson, he learned Christology 101 and Ecclesiology 101, and he never forgot it. I think this is where he learned, this is why this concept became his favorite metaphor for the church, and we really cannot appreciate, I don’t think we really, fully can appreciate what the church is and how it functions unless we grasp the significance of this body metaphor. So, that’s what I want us to consider in the second place.
We’ve looked at something of its prominent place given in Scripture: body physically but body spiritually, but secondly: the practical significance of the body metaphor. Why the body metaphor? What’s the significance or the meaning of this graphic? Well, one picture is worth a thousand words, but in the case of the Bible, these pictures are worth a thousand plus a thousand sermons, and we can take advantage of these pictures. When you look into a mirror of a body and see a body, and you learn what the church is, what are we learning about the church from this body metaphor or graphic? Well, let me say there are at least five things, and they’re all positive. There’s a lot of negative press, isn’t there, about the church today? The church in the eyes of many is hypocritical, anti-women, anti-gay, judgmental. The church has lost its mission, its a dying institution. People are encouraged to stay away from the church, the church is irrelevant, outmoded, outdated. I don’t think anybody would say that about their body, would they? Has your body ever lost its relevance? Can you ever just do away with your eyes, your ears, your hands, your feet? I don’t think Paul uses the body metaphor to get us to think negatively about the church. No, he’s using this metaphor to help us appreciate how wonderful the church is, to help us to understand how unique and special the church is, and, as I said, five wonderful truths. Maybe there are many more that can be derived from this body metaphor or concept about the church.
Number one: the body metaphor teaches us the vitality of the church of Christ. The vitality of the church of Christ. Now, the body metaphor is used in two different ways in Scripture, sometimes it’s used for the whole body, including the head, the eyes, the ears, 1 Corinthians 12; but other times, the body is used for everything but the head, the head is excluded. The reason being is that Jesus is the head. He wants us to focus upon Jesus distinct from the rest of the body. Ephesians 1:22, “And He puts all things under His feet and gave Him to be head over all things to the church, which is His body.” The figure of body, when used that way, emphasizes the preeminence of Christ, the sovereignty of Christ over the church. The head of the church, but the head reminds us of this, as well: He is the source and the life of the church. You can cut off certain parts of your body and still live, right? Cut off your head, you’re dead. No head, no life. The church needs to be constantly nourished and fed and given light from the head. Isn’t that what Paul is thinking when he writes in Ephesians 4, “Who is the head—Christ—from whom the whole body, joined and knit together by every joint supplies…” He’s thinking of the Head sustaining, giving life to the body. His life runs through our veins, everything we do as a body, whether it’s our hands, our feet, depends upon the head!
Think of that other metaphor that Christ used Himself: He is the vine, we are the branches, again, underscoring the dependence upon Jesus for life, for nourishment, for health, for strength, for everything we do. And here’s what makes the church such a force to reckon with, why it has so much power and strength, why it will never be destroyed, why it will never perish, why it will live forever: because Christ is the head! He is the life, the bread of life that feeds, sustains, nourishes the church. So, the metaphor of the body certainly points us in this direction: the source of life, vitality, Christ Himself.
Secondly, the metaphor teaches us the need for unity in the church. Unity in the church. All the major metaphors, it could be argued, teach something about unity of the church: one bride; one Husband; one flock, the flock of God; one Shepherd: Jesus Christ; one family: the family of God; one Father; one elder brother; one building; one foundation; one body with one head. The Apostle Paul, you note in Ephesians 4, uses this figure for that very reason: to underscore the whole matter of unity. Ephesians 4, when you get to Ephesians 4 there’s a shift of the emphasis. In the first three chapters we have one command, one command in the first three chapters of Ephesians. You get into chapter 4 and it’s like Paul gets behind the machine gun and starts to fire, fire exhortation after exhortation, command after command, but notice what he says, verse 1 of Ephesians 4, “I, therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to walk worthy of the calling for which you were called, with all lowliness and gentleness, with long-suffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” Notice now how he angers this exhortation in a sevenfold, we could say, sevenfold, concrete foundation, using that one number one. One, seven times he uses the one, seven times: one, one, one… “endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body.”
Now, I don’t have to tell you men, I don’t think, how precious unity is. If you’ve ever lost it, you really appreciate it, don’t you? One of the most frightening things I have ever felt, as a pastor, is when a church is threatened by disunity. It can be gut-wrenching, can’t it? Sleepless nights, and when a church splinters like Humpty Dumpty who sat on a wall and had a great fall, none of the king’s men could put Humpty Dumpty back together again, we can’t create unity. We can’t create unity, we’re helpless. We, by God’s grace can maintain it, and that’s what he’s telling the Ephesians to do here. He knows that unity is so vitally important for the strength and health of a church, and it’s tied to good theology, and so he anchors it in this one concept of the church. We constantly need to tell God’s people that there’s one God, Father, one Lord, one baptism, one body, the church! And to diligently keep unity, Paul lets us know it’s going to take work. He uses a strong word here: “endeavoring.” “Endeavoring,” it’s not going to be easy! When you think of the churches in the Bible, a lot of them were marred, weren’t they, with disunity? The Galatian churches, you’re devouring one another.
Think of the Corinthian church, would you want to pastor that church? When I start to feel sorry for myself I remember the Corinthian church. Divisions, splintered groups, “I am of Cephas, I am of Paul, I am of Apollos.” They were fighting at the love feast, and so Paul jackhammers this matter of unity when he writes to the Corinthians in several different ways. He picks up this body concept, nowhere does he use the body concept more than when he writes to the Corinthians. He uses it to deal with sexual immorality, “Don’t you know that your body was bought with a price?” He uses it to deal with divisions, he uses it to deal with the use of gifts. 1 Corinthians 12:12, notice that text, again, that we read earlier, “For as the body is one and has many members, but all the members of that one body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ.” Notice how he drives it home with the hammer of repetition three times: “One body, one body, one body.” He’s telling the Corinthians, “You have one body, stop your squabbling!” The church is not a boxing ring, it’s not a chicken coop! The church is militant, but it doesn’t attack itself! It attacks the devil, it attacks the world, but not herself. When a body begins to attack itself, it’s sick! Why the body metaphor? The body metaphor teaches us about the source or the vitality of church life: Christ as the head. The body metaphor teaches us about the importance of unity, one body.
Third lesson that we can draw from this body metaphor, and why Paul made good use of this graphic: the body metaphor teaches us that the church is a place of diversity. One of the reasons that Paul, I think, loved to use this metaphor was that he could make several applications, draw out several spiritual lessons, and we’ve noted that vitality, unity, but also diversity. That’s the whole point that he drives here in 1 Corinthians 12 as he seeks to give guidance to the Corinthians in use of their gifts. He stresses in chapter 13, the importance of love, the impermanence of love and the use of their gifts, and here in chapter 12 stresses the fact that each member has a unique function and contribution to the body. In all likelihood the Corinthians were resending, not enjoying the differences. Some, perhaps, were bragging about their gifts, and well, they said, “My gift is more important than your gift.” Some were probably emphasizing the speaking gifts or the charismata, the spectacular gifts, the tongue-speaking, the prophesying, and that probably created some real tension in the church in those who had a more low-level kind of gift and felt like they were being shunned, treated as though they were less holy or less useful. It may have been those who had those “inferior gifts” who were becoming envious, discontent with their gifts. Some may even have been talking about leaving the church, going somewhere else where they might have a higher profile or a greater usefulness.
So, Paul reminds them the church is the body, and, like the human body, it possesses a dazzling kind of diversity, that means, as he says in 1 Corinthians 12:15, “The foot shouldn’t be saying, ‘Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body,”; verse 16, “And the ear shouldn’t be saying “Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body.” Now, to drive the point home even further, the Apostle says something here about the body, again, in a more grotesque sort of way, verse 17, “If the whole body were an eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole body were hearing, where would be the smelling?” Do you see what he’s saying? Imagine just this big nose or this big eye! It’s rather grotesque, isn’t it? It’d be pretty useless. Think about a pepperoni pizza in front of you, and all you had was a nose. You could smell it, but you couldn’t eat it. What about hearing a piano playing, and you had just one, big eye? When you’d walk into church, you could see the piano, but you couldn’t hear the piano. The body has many members, it possesses a wonderful, dazzling diversity. It can serve Jesus Christ in all kinds of different ways.
One of the things you find with a cult is that it flattens or squelches diversity. Everybody’s the same, everybody looks the same, talks the same. A cult tends to force people into a rigid, straight jacket kind of lifestyle, a crass uniformity, a robotic kind of behavior is mandated, the group of people are more like a machine, not a body. A cult attacks our humanity, a cult attacks our creativity, our God-given uniqueness and distinctness; whereas a church highlights, it broadcasts diversity. When people walk into a church they should see diversity, a diversity of skin, a diversity of age, a diversity of economic backgrounds, rich, poor, a diversity of personality, a Peter-like personality: very outgoing, a more silent type like John, or a Thomas who easily gets depressed, but he’s a sensitive guy, an Elijah and an Obadiah; pretty different kinds of men, but I wonder if Elijah could’ve done what Obadiah did, and I wonder if Obadiah could’ve done what Elijah did. Different men, different gifts, different strengths, a dazzling diversity, but at one and the same time a deep, profound unity.
Now, how do you explain that? Well, you really can: it’s a spirit-wrought work. It’s a supernatural work when people so diverse, so different sit under the same roof, worship the same God, love each other, serve one another, differ to one another, it’s marvelous to see! It’s a wonderful thing to be a part of that! Where do you find anything like that in the world? It’s one of the marvels of the Gospel, it underscores the power of the Gospel. It’s a great way to let the world know Christianity is different from every other religion in the world. We’re not threatened, we’re not afraid of diversity, no, it revels, it’s railed, it rejoices in diversity. The church is the body, and you’ll not find that anywhere else on earth. In every other venue diversity usually causes tensions and conflict, prejudices and intolerances, but not on the church, or at least it shouldn’t. Why? What’s the significance of the body concept? Well, this picture captures a lot of different truths, doesn’t it? It speaks of vitality, unity, diversity, but there’s something else, another reason, I believe, why Paul used this metaphor and why it could be argued it was his favorite metaphor.
The body metaphor teaches us the need for accountability and dependability upon the church! The body reminds us that we need the church! We need one another! Look at your body, every part is depended upon the other part. 1 Corinthians 12:21, “And the eye cannot say to the hand, ‘I have no need of you’; nor again can the head to the feet, ‘I have no need of you.’” The hands need the feet, the eyes need the ears, the ears need the eyes, and vice versa. Think of this: when you’re driving a car, what body part would you want to eliminate? You eyes? Don’t think so. You ears? I don’t think so. Your hands? Your feet? You need all your body parts, don’t you, a good part of your body to function, to drive a car? You need your eyes, you need your ears, you need your hands on the wheel, you need your feet on the brake or on the gas pedal. Take your feet off the gas pedal or don’t use your feet, guess what’s going to happen? You’ll be in a collision or in a ditch! The Apostle Paul is saying we need one another when it comes to the Christian life. I, personally, believe that there are no two things that have probably caused more problems in the church today than these two: the consumer mentality, and the crass individualism of Western civilization, the crass individualism which says, “I can do it on my own.”
The body metaphor doesn’t allow us to climb on horses and ride off into the sunset like the Lone Ranger. The body metaphor says, “You can’t go it alone! You can’t do it!” Now, maybe there are situations where people have to go it alone, right? There’s providential circumstances. Think of Joseph in Egypt, I mean, that wasn’t something he chose, but God kept him alive and it’s like that figure that Owen uses, talking about the preserving grace of God, it’s “like a spark in the midst of an ocean of water.” God’s grace can keep that spark alive, that’s God, He’s able. He kept Joseph alive, He kept Daniel and his three friends alive there in Babylon, and Christians, sometimes do to persecution or whatever, can be isolated. John Bunyan sat on a bed in prison for, what, 12 years? God kept him alive, God preserved him, but those were not choices! They didn’t make those choices, and when people make choices they shrivel, they shrivel and they become stunted.
God never meant for any Christian to go it alone, never. Even Jesus couldn’t go it alone. Why do you think He had 12 men? Why did He have three men in such close, intimate relationship? Why did He have one that was even closer than all three: John? Jesus needed friends, He needed fellowship, He was a man. He asked His friends—remember in the garden—to pray for Him. He knew He needed help, and when you think of all those one-another commandments that are sprinkled throughout the New Testament, what are they saying? What are they saying? They’re saying this much: we need one another. We need one another, we need to exhort one another, we need to encourage one another, we need pray for one another, we need to serve one another. The body needs you, you need the body! So, we come to the question, “Why did Paul make this his favorite metaphor?” You can understand why, can’t you? Several reasons: it teaches us the vitality of the church, the unity, the diversity, the dependability, the accountability; but in the fifth and final place: the body metaphor teaches us the need for growth and maturity in the body of Christ.
The need for growth and maturity. Notice how the Apostle Paul uses that metaphor to talk about growth in Christ. Every time he picks up his pen—it seems that every time, except, I think, with the churches there in Galatia, but every time he picks it up he’s commenting upon the growth: the growth in Christ, the growth in faith, the growth in love. To the Ephesians he could say, “Therefore, after I heard of you faith in the Lord Jesus and you love for all the saints I did not cease to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers. I’m thankful that you’re growing!” A body grows! He could write to the Thessalonians, “And we are bound to give thanks always for you, brethren, as is fitting, because your faith grows and the love of every one of you abound towards each other.” Isn’t that why God puts us into a body, so we can grow? Ephesians 4:11, “He gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some pastors, teachers, for the equipping of the saints for the work of a ministry, for the edifying of the body.” Ephesians 4:15, “But, speaking the truth in love, may grow up in all things into Him who was the head from whom the whole body, joined and knit together…” together, “…by which each joint supplies.” Every part gives strength, gives nourishment, gives help to the body!
Every Christian, I would think, wants to grow, but you have to be integrated into the life of the church. Take a knife, if you don’t believe me, cut off your finger, put it over there, and see what happens. It dies. It dies, unless there’s a quick, surgical operation to reattach the finger, it dies. You can be sitting on a pew, you could be listening to sermons, quite regularly, in fact, and still be disengaged, disconnected. Not everybody who sits on a pew is part of the dynamic of growth. I’m sure some people in your church you’ve seen them for years sitting there, sitting there, sitting there, and you think, “Why, why don’t they grow? What’s wrong?” Well, probably—there might be a number of things wrong—but they’re probably not connected, they’re not serving, they’re not fulfilling the one-another commandments. They might like your sermons, they might like you personally, but they’re not engaged, they’re not vitally connected.
It’s an amazing thing, isn’t it, as pastors, to see people grow? Paul seemed to be always looking for signs of growth, that’s something we should do, as pastors. We started to do that five years ago. I’ve been at Grace for 25 years, not saying we’ve never did it, but we begin our elder’s meeting—and no, you don’t have to follow our example—but this is what we start with: three families through our church directory, and we don’t discuss any negatives, and, you know, sometimes it’s pretty hard. Where do you see them using their gifts? Where do you see them growing? Is there something that we can commend them for? We can rejoice and say, “God, thank you, I see evidence of grace in their lives!” Now, that helps us, because, you know, let’s be honest, we, as pastors, can get pretty negative, and negative about God’s people, but it’s a wonderful thing to see Christians growing in faith and love! It’s a wonderful thing to see them using more of their time, using more of their gifts to serve one another. It’s a wonderful thing to see the church growing!
Now, sometimes it’s hard to see growth, I realize that, because most of it takes place on the inside, but that’s one of the blessings of a long-term ministry, ten, fifteen, twenty years, you can see growth! Sort of like your children when they were growing, you couldn’t tell from one day to the next, could you? But if you had a little marker—we did that, my parents, they’d mark us so high, and then we’d come back at two or three months and you could see we were growing, but took time. As pastors, if you’ve been there for five, six, ten years, twelve years, twenty years, thirty, you can stand back and say, “Yeah, they’re growing, they’ve grown.” Paul makes good use of the body analogy. I believe, again, it’s his favorite because it says so much about the church, but let me just close, brethren, with three very short, brief applications. What can this say to us, and what can we do to reinforce this very vital picture of the church for us pastors?
Number one: I have the word “privilege.” The body metaphor says it’s a privilege to be part of the church. A privilege, doesn’t matter how small you are, it doesn’t matter how insignificant someone might feel. You might be a toe, you might be a finger, but if you’re part of the body of Christ, what a wonderful thing! What a privilege, and when people begin to understand the body metaphor they’re less likely to be complaining about the church and more likely to rejoice and be overwhelmed that they are part of the body of Christ. It’s the most beautiful body in the world, it’s the body of Christ! What a privilege to be that close, that intimately related to Jesus Christ. Is there a greater privilege? Is there a greater honor? Is there any social club that you’d rather belong to? A sports team? Political party? I don’t think so. Here’s where people grow, here’s where people serve, here’s where people learn to love and to give and to pray. How tragic, isn’t it, to see Christians living detached, isolated lives? Look what they’re missing. The body concept tells them what they’re missing. So, there’s a privilege, brethren, that needs to be underscored when we think of this body metaphor.
Secondly: a challenge, and we need to challenge our people to grow, to mature in light of the body image, not waste their lives, not be sluggish, out of shape, but become strong and well-muscled and well-coordinated in running the race and getting bigger and doing more service. They should be like the guy who comes to the local gym and he’s a scrawny, 99-pound weakling, but he wants to put on some muscle and he wants to be more useful. He works at the local factory but he can’t lift 100-pound bags, and so he goes and works out. He gets stronger and he can go back now to this factory and he’s more productive! We want to see our members get stronger, more useful to the service for Christ and in kingdom work. We want to see healthy bodies, strong churches! The privilege; the challenge; I’m going to end this sermon on a negative note, sort of: the danger.
The danger. Why does God give us so many images of the church? The shepherd, the flock, the bride, the temple, the family, the body; well, again, as I said earlier: they tell us about the multifaceted function of the church, the complexity of the church. It’s amazing what the church can do, but here’s the danger: if we focus on one picture, one picture, and lose sight of the bewildering array of pictures we will, I’m afraid, become imbalanced and lopsided in our thinking and in our living. As pastors, I might ask you: what’s your favorite image? You know what probably most of us would say? The shepherd/sheep analogy, right? Because it really helps us understand our vocation. What are you to do, as a pastor? Well, shepherd. That helps you understand your vocation, and men tend to get pretty focused upon their vocation, don’t we? “This is what I do, so yeah, that’s the one I think about the most, that’s the one I appreciate the most, that’s my favorite one!” I am to be an under shepherd with the flock, but what about the body?
In an article by Pastor Paul Tripp titled “Why Pastors Need the Body,” he says, “Pastors are never to live outside the body, or think themselves as not in need of the body.” Why do pastors sometimes fall into sin, grotesque sin? I mean, there might be a lot of reasons, but I’ve wondered at times is it because they became isolated? They thought they were above the body, they thought they didn’t need the body. They thought they could sort of live above the body. They didn’t need the fingers, they didn’t need the toes, they didn’t need the eyes, they didn’t need the ears. They really thought they could grow and mature without the body! Pastoral separation and isolation is dangerous. Don’t you have a heart like everybody else just as deceitful, just as wicked, just as prone to wander? You need the body, I need the body, we need the life of the body. Whoever said we were exempt, somehow detached from the body? Does he say, “Everybody’s a part of the body except pastors”?
You need the body! I need the body, and we need to let the body know we need them! It’s not wrong to seek counsel from the body, to get counsel from people in your church, maybe when you’re wrestling with how to raise your seventeen-year-old or eighteen-year-old son or daughter. Well, why can’t you, as a pastor, go to someone who’s raised their children and say, “I need some perspective”? Why wouldn’t you do that? Don’t you need help? We need other people to minister to us, we can lose perspective. We have hearts that can get hard, we have consciences that can get seared. It’s unhealthy for any Christian, pastor included, to live as though they are outside or above the body of Christ. The longer I live the more I realize how much I need the church. I need the church! I need the hands, I need the eyes, I need the ears to come along and help me. It’s a wonderful thing to pastor a church, but it’s more wonderful to be a part of the church. Thank God for the body of Jesus Christ and His glorious church. Let’s pray.
Father in Heaven, we thank You, we bless You, again, for the church of Christ. We thank You that we can all rejoice in the church, and help us, Lord, to learn from these images, so that we, ourselves, might be found members growing vitally, organically related to other members. Help us to be wise in how we instruct our people. Let us give them the full range of these Biblical graphics and metaphors to help them to live the Christian life and to rejoice in being the church. We pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
La Iglesia como la esposa de Cristo
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-06-The-Church-as-the-Bride-Gordon-Cook-924131323344.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
En Efesios 5:22 leemos:
“Las mujeres estén sometidas a sus propios maridos como al Señor. Porque el marido es cabeza de la mujer, así como Cristo es cabeza de la iglesia, siendo Él mismo el Salvador del cuerpo. Pero así como la iglesia, está sujeta a Cristo, también las mujeres deben estarlo a sus maridos en todo. Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia y se dio a sí mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiéndola purificado por el lavamiento del agua con la palabra, a fin de presentársela a sí mismo, una iglesia en toda su gloria, sin que tenga mancha ni arruga ni cosa semejante, sino que fuera santa e inmaculada. Así también deben amar los maridos a sus mujeres, como a sus propios cuerpos. El que ama a su mujer, a sí mismo se ama. Porque nadie aborreció jamás a su propio cuerpo, sino que lo sustenta y lo cuida, así como también Cristo a la iglesia”.
Acudamos ahora al Señor en oración y pidámosle su bendición sobre la palabra.
Oremos:
“Padre celestial, nos inclinamos ante ti, conscientes de que necesitamos de tu Espíritu. Tú has prometido, Señor, que escucharías el clamor de tus hijos, así que venimos como hijos que tienen el espíritu de Dios, el espíritu de adopción que nos capacita para exclamar: ‘Abba, Padre”. Y venimos a ti creyendo que te agrada derramar lluvias de buenos dones sobre tus hijos. Tú eres un Dios generoso. Te damos gracias por las bendiciones del pasado Día del Señor. Te damos gracias por ayudar a los siervos que ministraron la Palabra de Dios, y, ahora, te pedimos, Señor, que tu bendición esté sobre estos hombres, aquí, sobre los diferentes oradores. Danos, Señor, tu Espíritu. Ayúdanos a manejar con precisión la Palabra de Verdad. Te lo pedimos en el nombre de Cristo, amén”.
Permíteme empezar diciendo que hay una especie de obsesión hoy con el matrimonio. Libros sobre el asunto, conferencias, seminarios, consejería matrimonial en abundancia; y, aunque esto no es necesariamente algo malo, podría no ser tan bueno como uno piensa. Puede ser una señal de enfermedad, no un indicativo de salud. Quizá sea un indicio de estar en problemas, y que las personas andan en busca de respuestas. ¿Quién suele hablar sobre el cáncer? Aquellos que lo padecen, los que están sufriendo por esta dolencia. Y esto explica, en mi opinión y hasta cierto punto, por qué hay tantos libros sobre el matrimonio: porque se están derrumbando ante nuestros propios ojos. Por primera vez en la historia estadounidense, más personas —según me han dicho recientemente— viven juntas y después entran en la relación matrimonial; algo similar le ha sucedido a la iglesia de Jesucristo. ¿Has notado que se han escrito más libros sobre la iglesia en los últimos cinco, diez años que hace 24 ó 30 años? ¡Y no todos son positivos! De hecho, varios de ellos son bastante negativos. Estos son algunos de los títulos: Life After Church [La vida después de la iglesia]; Quitting Church [Abandonando la iglesia]; You Don’t Want to Go to Church Anymore [Ya no quieres ir a la iglesia]. Existe un creciente sentimiento de que la iglesia está muriendo. Se nos está diciendo ad náuseam que es necesario que hagamos cambios, y que si no los realizamos rápido, nos enfrentaremos con toda seguridad a la muerte. Y estoy convencido de que has escuchado algunas cosas negativas, tal vez incluso de personas que un día se sentaron en los bancos de la iglesia, pero ya no. Consideran que la religión organizada es opresiva e irrelevante. Además, existe una creciente desilusión y desencanto entre los jóvenes. El ochenta por ciento de los jóvenes están abandonando las iglesias evangélicas y no vuelven. Con toda esta crítica, ¿no te sientes como Cristiano en El progreso del peregrino de Bunyan? ¿Recuerdas la parte inicial de esa historia, la escena de apertura? Estaba tan afligido que tapó sus oídos con los dedos y salió corriendo. No sé si te ha pasado, pero a mí sí. Algunas veces he sentido ganas de taparme los oídos y decir: “¡Basta ya de críticas! ¡Basta de hablar mal de la iglesia! ¡Basta ya de odiar a la iglesia de Cristo!”.
Yo amo a la iglesia, ¿tú no? Deberíamos. Y ese es, en realidad, el propósito de esta sesión y de las demás que tendré la oportunidad de exponer ante ustedes. No estoy aquí para hablar de nuestros problemas ni de cómo se supone que podemos resolver las dificultades que creemos tener, sino para apreciar y suscitar el amor y el afecto por la iglesia. Los pastores pueden perder la perspectiva, y podemos olvidarnos de lo privilegiados que somos no sólo de servir a la iglesia, sino de ser miembros, integrados en la iglesia. Por tanto, permítanme empezar diciendo que no planeo decir nada nuevo.
En nuestro estudio reciente de la iglesia con nuestra propia gente en la iglesia Grace Baptist, hace varios meses, hice buen uso de nuestra Confesión de Fe de 1689 o la Confesión de Londres. Sé que tiene más de trescientos años —creo que 324, para ser exacto—, pero es como el vino añejo, ¿verdad? Cuantos más años tiene, mejor es. Es bueno recordar que estamos viviendo en la era de las novedades, al menos aquí en los Estados Unidos; una verdadera falta de poder de fijación con casi todo. ¡Más de trescientos años, es bastante significativo! ¿Cómo te explicas la utilidad a largo plazo de este documento o de esta confesión? Bueno, creo que es bastante sencillo: está saturada con la Biblia y esta no pierde nunca su relevancia. Existen al menos cien textos, o más, de las Escrituras que respaldan todos los párrafos de la Confesión de Londres de 1689. Está repleta de Biblia y, en mi opinión, esto es algo que testifica de por qué ha resistido a la prueba del tiempo. El capítulo 26 de nuestra confesión se centra en la iglesia, que es donde nuestros antepasados bautistas parecían entusiasmarse de verdad. Es donde tienen lo que se podría llamar una explosión de tinta. Es el capítulo más largo, el doble que el capítulo que la Confesión de Westminster tiene sobre la iglesia; y se puede entender por qué: amaban la iglesia. Cuando quieres algo o a alguien, no puedes evitar hablar de ello y quieres contárselo a los demás.
Soy canadiense y hay algo que los canadienses amamos y que a la mayoría de las personas de otras partes del mundo no les gusta, probablemente. Nos encanta un juego que se llama “hockey”, no “fútbol”, sino “hockey”. Yo solía jugar ese deporte, hasta que tuve un accidente de automóvil bastante grave, y fue donde perdí mi brazo derecho. Pero amaba el juego del hockey y me sigue gustando. En Canadá hay un equipo particular que es mi favorito; se llama Toronto Maple Leafs [Hojas de Arce de Toronto]. Es muy posible que nunca hayas oído hablar de él, pero es el mayor equipo deportivo de Canadá. No han estado en los playoffs durante nueve años; esta es la primera vez que lo han logrado (de hecho, juegan esta noche), pero a mí me encanta hablar de ellos. Tal vez podamos sentarnos durante el almuerzo y tener un rato de charla. Me podrías preguntar sobre los jugadores, quién juega en qué posición, defensas, centrales, banda derecha, banda izquierda; pero la idea es la siguiente: si amamos algo o a alguien, nos gusta hablar de ello y esto mismo es válido para la iglesia.
Podríamos decir que nuestros antepasados bautistas amaban la iglesia y, por esta razón, tienen esta declaración o párrafo tan largo en el capítulo 26 sobre la iglesia. Y lo que creo debería impresionarnos más de ese largo párrafo, del capítulo 26, es que tiene algo del aroma de Jesucristo. Las declaraciones tienen, de principio a fin, lo que se podría denominar un “pulso o latido cristológico”. Por ejemplo, el primer párrafo de este capítulo identifica de inmediato a la iglesia en su relación con Jesucristo “serán reunidos [los electos] en uno bajo Cristo, su cabeza; y es la esposa, el cuerpo, la plenitud de aquel que llena todo en todos”. En el párrafo 2, que trata de las personas: “Todos en todo el mundo que profesan la fe del evangelio y obediencia a Dios por Cristo”. El párrafo 3 nos recuerda que no hay iglesias perfectas: “Las iglesias más puras bajo el cielo están sujetas a la impureza y al error, y algunas se han degenerado tanto que han llegado a ser no iglesias de Cristo, sino sinagogas de Satanás. Sin embargo, Cristo siempre ha tenido y siempre tendrá un reino en este mundo, hasta el fin del mismo, compuesto de aquellos que creen en él y profesan su nombre”. El párrafo 4 empieza identificando a Cristo como cabeza de la iglesia. Se hace mención explícita de Jesucristo en cada uno de estos párrafos, excepto en uno; en total, en catorce de quince. Tiene el aroma de Cristo y esto tiene sentido, ¿verdad? Porque la iglesia le pertenece a Cristo.
La primera vez que aparece la palabra “iglesia” en la Biblia, ya sabes donde es: en el Evangelio de Mateo, capítulo 16, el término griego ecclesia, donde Cristo afirma: “Mi iglesia”. ¡Es mi iglesia! A Cristo le gustaba hablar sobre Su iglesia. Podríamos decir que Cristo piensa cada día en Su iglesia. Ora por Su iglesia a diario, la guía, la cuida. ¡Ama a Su iglesia! Es un extraordinario punto de partida cuando uno empieza a hablar sobre la iglesia. ¿Cómo deberíamos moldear la doctrina de la iglesia? Pues, piensa en Jesucristo y, de nuevo, la confesión lo capta de una forma muy clara. En el párrafo 1, tras decirnos que Cristo es la cabeza de la iglesia, describen su relación con ella bajo la analogía del matrimonio. Utilizan la palabra “esposa”. Ahora bien, este término viene del latín espouse, que significa “prometida”. Con frecuencia hablamos de nuestra esposa o nuestro marido. Es un término descriptivo, una imagen gráfica; y no conozco una mejor y más sencilla forma de apreciar a la iglesia que estudiar las ilustraciones de la Biblia. Es casi como si Dios tomara un pincel y empezara a pintar, sobre el lienzo de las Escrituras, un retrato tras otro de la iglesia. Alguien ha contado hasta cien imágenes de la iglesia. ¡Cien! Creo que alguien ha sido un poco más específico: noventa y tres. Pero, aunque se rebajara esta cifra a la mitad —esto es una exageración—, cincuenta o setenta y cinco sería un número bastante relevante. Sólo el mero número de imágenes de la iglesia ya nos dice que es importante, relevante.
Dios ha pasado mucho tiempo ante su caballete de pintura, pintando imágenes de la iglesia; y no utiliza colores oscuros. Ninguno de estos retratos es feo, repulsivo o negativo. No; en realidad, podríamos decir lo siguiente: son más bien impresionantes, positivos, hermosos. Se puede decir que la pintura más bonita que tenemos de la iglesia es la analogía de la esposa, la novia de Jesucristo, y así es como queremos ver a la iglesia hoy bajo la primera imagen gráfica. Voy a usar cuatro ilustraciones de la iglesia a lo largo de nuestra sesión, pero esta es la primera de la que quiero que saquemos provecho: la analogía del matrimonio, de la esposa, la conyugal. La he dividido en dos sencillos puntos, y unas tres aplicaciones que surgen de lo que vamos a considerar. En primer lugar: la presentación de la analogía de la esposa o del matrimonio; y, después, en segundo lugar, el desarrollo de la analogía de la esposa o del matrimonio.
Contemplando de nuevo esa imagen gráfica, consideremos, pues, en primer lugar: la presentación de la analogía del matrimonio, la iglesia asemejada a una novia, a la esposa de Jesucristo. En su excelente libro titulado The Quest for Godliness [La búsqueda de la piedad], un estudio de los puritanos, el Dr. Packer los describe como gigantes espirituales, bajo la analogía de los árboles. Los pinta como esas secuoyas de California, de unos ciento ocho metros de alto y, en cuanto a tamaño del tronco, un metro ochenta de circunferencia. Gigantes espirituales. Y dice que lo que convierte a esas personas en los puritanos es la guerra spiritual: estaban preparados para librar guerra contra el pecado, el Diablo y el mundo. El Dr. Packer declara: “La comodidad y el lujo, como los que nuestra riqueza nos ofrece hoy, no conduce a la madurez, mientras que la dificultad y la lucha sí”. ¿No has observado que las personas más maduras, más piadosas, suelen ser aquellas que más han sufrido? Por lo general, son los mejores cristianos y creo que, en gran medida, esto explica quiénes fueron los puritanos: eran hombres que sufrieron, y sufrieron bien. Un hombre dijo: “¡Cuánto le debo al martillo y al yunque!” Vuelvo a repetir, lo que hizo que los puritanos fueran los puritanos fue que sufrieron, y supieron cómo sufrir. Sus batallas produjeron un carácter heroico, fueron capaces de elevarse por encima de sus temores y de sus desalientos.
El Dr. Packer sigue diciendo que estamos sumamente endeudados con los puritanos y recalca que no sólo por su piadoso ejemplo, sino también por lo que nos dieron: fueron los creadores del domingo cristiano y del matrimonio cristiano ingleses. Restauraron lo que podríamos llamar las ordenanzas creacionales del día de reposo y del matrimonio, esas ordenanzas que fueron dadas al hombre como hombre. El día de reposo le fue dado al hombre y también el don del matrimonio. Restauraron estos dos sacramentos creacionales: el día de reposo y la institución del matrimonio. Dice que los puritanos fueron como los Reformadores por cuanto glorificaron el matrimonio. Y esto es, en realidad, de lo que quiero hablar. Permíteme darte un par de citas de los puritanos, sólo para que veas qué pensaban ellos sobre el matrimonio.
“Salve, amor conyugal. Como una esposa trata las cartas de su esposo que está en un país lejano, halla muchos dulces indicios de amor, y las volverá a leer con frecuencia. A diario hablará a su esposo en la distancia y lo verá en las cartas. El hombre cuyo corazón ama a la mujer, le gusta soñar con ella por la noche, conserva su imagen en la mente cuando despierta, con aprensión. Piensa en ella cuando se sienta a la mesa. Ella está reclinada en su pecho. Su corazón confía en ella y su afecto por ella es como una poderosa corriente que fluye con la marea alta y con fuerza”. Los puritanos daban gran honor a la institución del matrimonio. Amaban realmente a sus esposas. ¿Acaso no estamos todos de acuerdo en que no hay relación más importante entre los seres humanos que la de marido y mujer? Si eres un hombre casado, ¿con quién tienes la mayor deuda? Con tu esposa, porque ella es tu ayuda.
Y, cuando Dios habla sobre la iglesia, quiere que pensemos en estos términos: la analogía del matrimonio, o la relación de marido y mujer, esa íntima relación que todos podemos apreciar ciertamente. La analogía del matrimonio o de los esposos recorre toda la Biblia. Dios quiere que entendamos que Su relación con Su pueblo tiene que ir marcada con la intimidad. Tiene sus semillas en el Antiguo Testamento. En las Escrituras tenemos una especie de presentación, un álbum de boda: el Antiguo Testamento. Permíteme darte un par de instantáneas del divino Novio o del Esposo. Isaías 62:5: “Porque como el joven se desposa con la doncella, se desposarán contigo tus hijos; y como se regocija el esposo por la esposa, tu Dios se regocijará por ti”. ¡Dios se regocija! Ese es el lenguaje elevado de la emoción.
Ahora bien, estoy seguro de que la mayoría de nosotros podemos recordar aquellos días en que sentíamos que nuestras emociones estaban disparadas, los días de cortejo, del compromiso, los primeros días de la luna de miel o del matrimonio. Remóntate a ese día en que tu esposa, tu novia, caminó por el pasillo con ese hermoso vestido blanco. ¿Te acuerdas? No me digas que tu corazón no se hinchó de entusiasmo. Hasta yo, que soy canadiense, con mi reserva, me sentí entusiasmado cuando vi a mi esposa, mi novia descendiendo por el pasillo. El corazón se disparaba de gozo; como hombres, como maridos, experimentamos una especie de deleite. Pues bien, Dios quiere comunicarnos eso. Cuando Él piensa en Su pueblo, en la iglesia, pinta esa imagen. En Jeremías 31, Dios declara: “Yo soy vuestro esposo”, y Jesús hace un buen uso de esta analogía. Varias veces leemos cómo Jesús mismo se pone bajo esta figura en los Evangelios con sus discípulos.
Vayamos, por ejemplo, al Evangelio de Lucas, capítulo 5. Jesús no menciona sencillamente esta imagen al azar. Creo que está pensando en el Antiguo Testamento. Utiliza esta ilustración que toma de los pasajes del Antiguo Testamento; y, aquí, en Lucas 5, interactúa con los fariseos y escribas. Constantemente los implicaba en controversia, y ellos venían a Él una y otra vez con quejas. Aquí en Lucas 5 tienen dos problemas o dos protestas contra Jesús. La primera es que pasa demasiado tiempo con los pecadores (v. 30). No les gusta el hecho de que Él esté evangelizando. La segunda crítica está relacionada con los discípulos de Jesús: sus seguidores se divierten mucho, están demasiado alegres, celebrando. Lucas 5:33: “Y ellos le dijeron: ¿Por qué los discípulos de Juan ayunan muchas veces y hacen oraciones, y asimismo los de los fariseos, pero los tuyos comen y beben?” Jesús y Sus amigos discípulos están asistiendo a un banquete, una especie de fiesta, cuyo anfitrión es Leví. Están disfrutando de verdad. La comida es extraordinaria, y hasta se les podría escuchar reír. Era una ocasión de gozo, pero los fariseos —que eran los aguafiestas— no sabemos si sonreían alguna vez. Eran como esa mujer, la humorista Erma Bomberck, que escuchó por casualidad a alguien que hablaba con su hija durante un culto de adoración y dejó de sonreír en la iglesia.
“Nosotros ayunamos, los discípulos de Juan ayunan, ¿por qué no lo hacen ustedes? ¿Qué les pasa? ¡Borren esa sonrisa de su rostro! ¡Dejen de llenarse la boca de comida!”. Y Jesús no deja pasar esto por alto. Sale en defensa de sus amigos discípulos tomando esta analogía del matrimonio. Observa el versículo 34: “Él les dijo: ¿Podéis acaso hacer que los que están de bodas ayunen, entre tanto que el esposo está con ellos?”. La palabra que Jesús usa aquí para describir la asistencia del novio es una expresión hebraica, literalmente “los hijos de la cámara nupcial”, los amigos del novio eran los responsables o quienes se ocupaban de los arreglos. Tenían que asegurarse de que hubiera suficiente comida, vino, y de que se tocara la música. Debían ocuparse de todos, y en especial del novio; y Jesús se identifica con el Esposo. De nuevo el versículo 34: “Entre tanto que el esposo está con ellos”. En la presencia del esposo, de Jesús, hay gozo. Él no quiere discípulos sombríos, porque Él no es un Salvador triste. ¿Crees que hubo alguien más feliz que Jesús? “Varón de dolores”, sí, pero la Biblia nos dice que era un “hombre de gozo”. En lo referente a sus emociones, tenía un equilibrio perfecto. Adoramos a un Salvador Esposo.
Estoy seguro de que habrías visto esto en las mujeres y esposas de tu propia congregación, algunas de ellas muy alegres y otras muy tristes; y, la mayoría de las veces —no siempre— la salud emocional de una esposa está relacionada con la forma en que su marido la trata. Un esposo cariñoso, amoroso, sensible suele tener una esposa que florece como una flor resplandeciente, con gozo, contentamiento; pero el marido insensible, exigente, que critica constantemente, tiene una esposa que se reseca, que parece una flor que ha estado bajo el calor del sol y no se ha regado en semanas. Así como la esposa tiene un profundo impacto en su marido, éste también tiene un profundo impacto sobre su esposa, sobre su salud emocional. Piensa en esto: El Esposo es Jesús. Tenemos un Esposo perfecto, que se regocija en nosotros. Este Esposo no se irrita nunca, jamás está frustrado ni malhumorado con su esposa. Nunca es egoísta, la cuida siempre y es constantemente solícito. Siempre dispone de tiempo suficiente para ella, ella puede hablar siempre con él. Jesús es el Esposo y la iglesia es su esposa.
Esta analogía del matrimonio, por extraña que pueda parecer, figura con mayor frecuencia en el libro de Apocalipsis. ¿Por qué? Al menos lo que yo pienso es que es una analogía que mira hacia el futuro. Como sabrás probablemente, el matrimonio judío era un poco distinto al nuestro. Tenían lo que se llamaba el periodo del desposorio. Era algo mucho más que, para nosotros, el estar prometidos. Era un asunto más serio, más vinculante. Era como si estuvieran casados en realidad, como si hubieran firmado los documentos y pronunciado sus votos. Se habían comprometido en público, ante un testigo. Era algo muy parecido a la ceremonia de boda. Incluso había una dote que pagaba el novio o su familia. Por tanto, en ese sentido, era como un matrimonio. Se parecía a lo que nosotros entenderíamos como un matrimonio, pero sin llegar a serlo por completo. La pareja comprometida no vivía junta, no estaban bajo el mismo techo ni tenían intimidad en lo que a relación sexual se refiere. De hecho, durante este periodo del desposorio, podían no verse o no hablarse durante meses, y podía durar largo tiempo. Una de las razones era poner a prueba la fidelidad, la lealtad; algo similar a nuestra relación con Jesús.
Estamos comprometidos con Jesús; este es el lenguaje del apóstol Pablo, ¿no es así? En 2 Corintios pudo decir: “Os he desposado con un sólo esposo, para presentaros como una virgen pura a Cristo”. De modo que estamos comprometidos con Cristo, pero no nos hemos sentado aún a la cena de boda. Seguimos esperando la plenitud de esa relación matrimonial. Jesús no nos ha llevado aún al hogar, a morar con Él para siempre en ese lugar llamado “Cielo”. Todavía hay algo por llegar. La Biblia espera la consumación final, y sigue esperando que el Esposo regrese para llevarnos a casa. En el libro de Apocalipsis, Juan espera la venida del Esposo. Por esa razón tenemos tantas referencias. Apocalipsis 19:7, por ejemplo: “Regocijémonos y alegrémonos, y démosle a Él la gloria, porque las bodas del Cordero han llegado y su esposa se ha preparado”. De nuevo está esperando ese matrimonio del cordero, el banquete de boda. Apocalipsis 21:2: “Y vi la ciudad santa, la nueva Jerusalén, que descendía del cielo, de Dios, preparada como una novia ataviada para su esposo”. Y, después, en la parte final de Apocalipsis, en el capítulo 22, versículo 17: “Y el Espíritu y la esposa dicen: Ven”.
Si estás casado, probablemente tendrás una fotografía de tu esposa, ¿verdad? ¿En tu billetera? Antes de venir le pregunté a mi esposa si podía tomarle una foto. A ella no le gusta mucho que la fotografíen, pero le dije: “Cariño, quiero una foto tuya”. De modo que le saqué una fotografía en mi Ipad; si quieren ver a mi esposa, pueden hacerlo, pero díganme que tienen una foto de su esposa. Tal vez no en su billetera, pero sobre su escritorio, en la oficina. Pues bien, esa es una imagen que Dios quiere poner ante nuestros propios ojos, delante de nuestro pueblo. Es la imagen de un esposo tierno, amoroso; es la imagen de Jesucristo. Dicen que “una imagen vale más que mil palabras”. Pues esta vale diez mil sermones.
Una vez presentada la analogía del matrimonio, ahora pasamos al: desarrollo de la analogía del matrimonio. Mi bosquejo es sencillo: la presentación de la analogía del matrimonio, el desarrollo de la analogía del matrimonio. Como ya dije, se puede decir mucho de esta única imagen, pero permíteme llamar la atención a dos facetas o aspectos del amor de Cristo por su iglesia. Ambas son tremendamente consoladoras para el pueblo de Dios, para nosotros como pastores, en medio de nuestros desafíos y luchas. Quiero hablarte sobre Su amor. En primer lugar: Su amor protector, y, después: Su amor sacrificial. Jesús ama a Su iglesia, y esto significa que la cuida.
Pasemos a Efesios 1. Este libro tiene mucho que decir sobre la iglesia. Comienza su primer capítulo hablándonos de ella. Efesios 1:21 dice que Jesucristo está por encima de todo: “Tiene poder y dominio sobre todo nombre que se nombra”. Es una declaración magnífica sobre nuestro Señor Jesús en términos de Su gobierno y reinado: “Muy por encima de todo principado, autoridad, poder, dominio y de todo nombre que se nombra, no sólo en este siglo, sino también en el venidero”. Pero —como señala el Dr. Ferguson en su comentario sobre Efesios— por magnífica que sea esta declaración sobre Jesús, no llega a su clímax de aplicación hasta el versículo 22. Observa: “Y todo sometió bajo sus pies, y a Él lo dio por cabeza sobre todas las cosas a la iglesia, la cual es su cuerpo, la plenitud de aquel que lo llena todo en todo”. Él reina sobre todas las cosas. Domina a todos Sus enemigos, todas las fuerzas siniestras y malignas de este universo, con el fin de salvaguardar y bendecir a Su iglesia, Su pueblo escogido. Pablo quiere asegurarles a los efesios, en esta misma carta, en la parte frontal de esta carta, que Jesús cuidará a su iglesia. Así es cómo empieza.
Pero, observa que también, al final de la carta, nos dice que Jesús cuida de Su iglesia, en Efesios 5, esa sección que se leyó anteriormente. Efesios 5 habla aquí a los maridos y a las esposas, ayudándoles a entender sus papeles distintivos, y da un módulo teológico sobre la iglesia. Dice que la forma en que el marido se relaciona con la esposa, cómo se comportan el uno con el otro, sirve de parábola visible que refleja la relación entre Cristo y su esposa. Es bastante aleccionador, como esposos, porque se supone que debemos ser un ejemplo vivo en nuestra relación con nuestras esposas. El hombre que trata a su esposa con gentileza, amabilidad, ternura, está sirviendo realmente como herramienta evangelizadora hacia el mundo. Está anunciando: “¡Así es Jesús! ¡Así es cómo Jesús trata a Su iglesia!”. De manera que esta siempre es la pregunta que necesitamos hacernos: “¿Le hablamos a nuestras esposas? ¿Escuchamos a nuestras esposas? ¿Nos preocupamos de ellas? ¿Las protegemos o las ignoramos? ¿Somos irritables con ellas?”. Le estás hablando a la gente sobre Jesús. No queremos mentir sobre Jesús, ¿verdad? Él insta a los maridos a amar a sus esposas como Cristo amó a la iglesia. Lo enfatiza en el versículo 28, en el versículo 32, y también en el versículo 25; pero lo arraiga y lo basa en el amor de Cristo por la iglesia. “Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia”, y recalca la idea de que es un amor con propósito. Versículo 26: “Para santificarla”. Versículo 27: “a fin de presentársela a sí mismo en toda su gloria”. Y, después, en tercer lugar, en el versículo 27: “para hacerla santa e inmaculada”. Tres cláusulas de propósito. Después, sigue instruyendo o instando a los esposos a amar a sus esposas, a cuidar tiernamente de ellas como de su propio cuerpo.
Cuando se trata de deportes, los hombres tienen tendencia a que les guste la fuerza y la dureza; nos gusta el fútbol americano, y nos gusta el hockey. Pero, cuando se trata de nuestros cuerpos, somos más blandos. ¿Te ha dicho tu mujer esto alguna vez? La mía sí, y es bastante incómodo: “¡Deja de lloriquear!”. Cuando estoy un poco resfriado o tocado por el virus de la gripe, a veces gimo y me quejo bastante. ¡No llevamos bien la enfermedad! Yo no la llevo tan bien como mi esposa; pero el apóstol Pablo está al tanto de esto. Tal vez sabe que los hombres tienden a ser blandos con su propio cuerpo, por eso lo recalca. Todos podemos relacionarnos con esto, y de alguna manera la forma en que tratamos nuestros cuerpos debe también manifestarse en cómo cuidamos a nuestras esposas: un cuidado suave, solícito y de alta calidad. Los maridos deben, pues, amar a sus esposas como a sus propios cuerpos. Y cuando habla aquí de sustentar y cuidar a nuestras esposas como lo hacemos con nuestro propio cuerpo, vuelve a meter a Jesús en la imagen. Versículo 29: “Porque nadie aborreció jamás su propio cuerpo, sino que lo sustenta y lo cuida, así como también Cristo a la iglesia”.
Ahora bien, ¿quieres ver a Jesús en acción? ¿Quieres ver cómo cuida a Su iglesia? Repasa los Evangelios y verás cómo se preocupa por sus discípulos. Se ocupaba de la totalidad de la persona. Le preocupaba su estado emocional. ¿Recuerdas? Les dijo que no tuvieran miedo. Los protegió espiritualmente de sus enemigos, los fariseos. Cuando estos los atacaban, era como si Jesús fuera un león que saltaba en defensa de Sus pequeños cachorros. En numerosas ocasiones advierte a los discípulos contra la levadura de los escribas y de los fariseos. A veces, Jesús ejercía su cuidado protector ocupándose de los problemas de pecado que ellos tenían. Los protegió del peligroso pecado del orgullo, y cuando discutían entre ellos quién era el mayor, ¿qué hizo Jesús? Les dio una ilustración sirviéndose de un niño. Los protegió enseñándoles, no sólo advirtiéndoles, sino enseñándoles sobre la humildad y sobre lo que significa ser un siervo. Los protegió, asimismo, del diablo. ¿Recuerdas el incidente con Pedro en Lucas 22? Jesús sabía que el diablo iba tras Pedro y le advirtió: “Simón, Simón, mira que Satanás os ha reclamado para zarandearos como a trigo”. Es casi como si Pedro caminara alrededor de uno de esos objetivos grandes en la espalda con un blanco bien marcado, y el diablo estuviera dirigiendo su atención al orgullo de Pedro y a su temor del hombre. ¡Y da en el blanco! Alcanza a Pedro y este cae, tropieza de muy mala manera. Empieza a jurar que no conoce al Señor Jesús. Si tuviéramos que detener la imagen en ese mismo momento, podríamos llegar a esta conclusión: “¡Este va a ser otro Judas! Va a desertar”. Pero no lo hace, ¿y sabes por qué? Porque Jesús oró por él, lo estaba protegiendo.
De manera que lo que vemos —Jesús en términos de Su relación con Sus discípulos— es una especie de microcosmo de lo que Él hace por la iglesia, la iglesia local, la iglesia universal, Su esposa. También vemos algo de esto en el libro de Apocalipsis. Tan pronto como abrimos ese libro, vemos a Jesús caminando entre los candelabros. Está allí para proteger a Su iglesia, para advertir a Su iglesia. Habla a las siete iglesias en esos dos primeros capítulos, advirtiéndoles específicamente de los peligros y amenazas; pero lo que queda muy claro es que Jesús se preocupa por Su iglesia. La protege de los enemigos, los de dentro y los de afuera. Jesús ama a Su iglesia, es evidente. ¡Ella es su esposa!
Bueno, hemos considerado este segundo asunto de la iglesia desarrollado bajo esta analogía. Vimos Su amor protector, pero mencioné que quiero considerar aquí la cuestión final: Su amor sacrificial. Cuando pensamos en la relación de Cristo con Su iglesia: Él es el esposo, ella es Su esposa. Él la protege. Existe el amor protector, pero también el sacrificial. Podría decir que he guardado lo mejor para el final. Cuando pensamos en el amor de Cristo por la iglesia, existen muchos lugares a los que podemos ir, lo sé muy bien. Podríamos remontarnos hasta la eternidad; Él nos escogió antes de la fundación del mundo. Incluso se lo dice a sus amigos discípulos, ¿lo recuerdas? Aquella última noche, en aquel aposento alto donde habla de amor: “Vosotros no me escogisteis a mí, sino que yo os escogí a vosotros”. Y nos amó; nosotros no le habríamos amado jamás si Él no nos hubiera amado primero. Es un amor elector, eterno. Pero donde el amor de Jesús llega a su más alta expresión, a su pináculo, su cénit, es en la cruz. ¡Esta analogía del matrimonio nos lleva a la cruz! Efesios 5:25 es un texto como la cima de una montaña: “Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia y se dio a sí mismo por ella”. Jesús dijo: “Nadie tiene un amor mayor que éste: que uno dé su vida por sus amigos”. Jesús lo da todo, ¡se entrega a Sí mismo! ¿Qué más podría dar? Y, recuerda, no sólo es una muerte física, es una muerte sustitutoria. En la cruz no sólo sufrió el dolor del cuerpo. Sólo usa una expresión allí en el madero que nos indica que estaba sufriendo físicamente: “Tengo sed”. Sus palabras indicaban aún más: Su sufrimiento espiritual. Sobre todo en aquel grito de abandono: “Dios mío, Dios mío, ¿por qué me has abandonado?”. Por primera vez en toda una eternidad de comunión con el Padre, esa relación se había quebrantado. ¡En la cruz sucedió algo parecido a un divorcio!
Estoy seguro de que habrás oído la historia de Martín Lutero, cuando se encontraba en su estudio y meditaba durante largo tiempo, horas, en esas palabras pronunciadas en la cruz, y pasó grandes períodos de tiempo sin comer, y en la más profunda meditación. Por fin se levantó y, cuando caminaba por la habitación se le oyó exclamar con asombro: “Dios abandonado por Dios, ¿quién puede entender esto?”. Cuando comencé mi ministerio en Canton, hace 25 años, ¿sabes cuál era uno de mis mayores temores? No tener suficiente para predicar. “¡Dos sermones a la semana! ¡Tengo miedo!”. Y ahora, me asusta predicar tan poco. ¡Tan poco de mi Biblia! Cuanto más la leo, más leo sobre mi Salvador, más pienso en Su amor, más siento que apenas he tocado la superficie. Es un océano de infinidad y nosotros sólo nos mojamos los dedos de los pies en él. Eso es todo lo que hacemos; pero en la cruz, nuestro Salvador, Jesús, fue abandonado. Pasó a estar bajo las oleadas de la ira de Dios, y éste lanzó todas las flechas que pudo a Su Hijo. Dios cargó sobre Él toda la maldición. ¿Por qué lo hizo? Para ser fiel a Sí mismo, el Justo y el Justificador. “De tal manera amó Dios al mundo que ha dado a su Hijo unigénito”, ¿pero por qué fue Jesús a la cruz? Porque quiso obedecer a Su Padre. Era un Hijo perfecto. ¿Pero por qué jadeaba? ¿Por qué pronunció con gemidos estas palabras del Salmo 22: “Dios mío, Dios mío, ¿por qué me has abandonado?”? ¡Porque amaba a la iglesia!
Seguramente habrás oído decir que la mejor forma de enseñar son las tres “R”, ¿verdad? ¿Y sabes cuáles son esas tres “R”? Repetir, repetir, repetir. Aquí en Efesios 5, Pablo usa las tres “R” para hablar del amor sacrificial de Cristo. Volvamos al versículo 2 del capítulo 5: “Y andad en amor, así como también Cristo os amó y se dio a sí mismo por nosotros”, esto tiene que ver con la cruz. En el versículo 23, por la palabra misma “Salvador” podemos argumentar que está pensando en la cruz. “Porque el marido es cabeza de la mujer, así como Cristo es cabeza de la iglesia, siendo El mismo el Salvador del cuerpo”, que es la iglesia. El versículo 25: “Maridos, amad a vuestras mujeres, así como Cristo amó a la iglesia y se dio a sí mismo por ella”, que es la razón por la que está en la cruz, sangra y muere, por lo que sepulta la ira de dios, porque ama a la iglesia, ¡la esposa! Está poniendo su vida por la esposa. La figura o gráfico del matrimonio se usa para describir a la iglesia, y la hemos considerado bajo dos encabezados sencillos. Pero, ahora, permíteme acabar con tres aplicaciones simples. ¿Qué podemos sacar de esto? Podríamos sacar muchas cosas, hermanos, pero sólo quiero exponer antes ustedes tres sencillas palabras de aplicación. Si comprendemos esta analogía, su relevancia y sus aplicaciones, ¿qué deducimos? ¿Qué podemos decir a nuestra gente, como pastores? ¿Qué nos enseña a nosotros mismos?
En primer lugar: entender que la iglesia como esposa de Cristo nos recuerda que tenemos una obligación como iglesia de ser leal y fiel al pacto del matrimonio. “El nuevo pacto en mi sangre”, dijo Jesús. Ya mencioné anteriormente que el desposorio de una joven pareja judía era un tiempo de prueba; a veces estaban separados durante meses. Era para probar la fidelidad y la lealtad, para probar si serían fieles a sus votos matrimoniales. Por tanto, la pregunta que se podría hacer es: estamos comprometidos con Cristo, ¿seremos fieles a nuestro voto? En el corazón mismo del pacto hay promesas, votos. Dios nos promete lealtad y fidelidad, ¿acaso no le prometemos lo mismo a él? Él ha prometido amor, bondad, amorosa lealtad, constancia. David y Jonatán tenían un pacto de lealtad: “Yo te seré leal, y tú me serás leal”. ¿No es esto lo que exige el matrimonio? La nota triste y trágica es que el Israel del Antiguo Pacto fue infiel, y se le asemeja a una ramera espiritual, una adúltera. Piensa en el libro de Oseas, ¿acaso no es esta la imagen que presenta? Es la historia de Oseas y Gomer. Un retrato de Israel: “No has sido fiel, eres como una prostituta, una ramera”. Dios quiere un pueblo fiel, y esta es una de las cosas que debería marcar a la iglesia: la fidelidad.
La primerísima instantánea que tenemos de la iglesia se encuentra en Hechos 2. Ella se mantuvo firme, era fiel. Se dedicaban a la enseñanza apostólica, la comunión y las oraciones. ¿Recuerdas cuando Pablo les escribe a los corintios? Esta es una de las cosas que ha grabado en sus conciencias: que no están siendo fieles. Teme que no estén siendo leales a sus votos. En 2 Corintios 11:2, leemos: “Porque celoso estoy de vosotros con celo de Dios; pues os desposé a un esposo para presentaros como virgen pura a Cristo. Pero temo que, así como la serpiente con su astucia engañó a Eva, vuestras mentes sean desviadas [o corrompidas] de la sencillez y pureza de la devoción a Cristo”. Es algo que puede ocurrir rápidamente, ¿no es así? A menudo, en una generación. Muy pocos seminarios duran dos generaciones. Todos conocemos iglesias, tal vez algunas en las que hayamos tenido comunión hace años, que ya no mantienen la doctrina de los Apóstoles. En algún momento, dejaron de creer que eran la esposa de Cristo. La analogía argumenta a favor de la lealtad y la fidelidad a Jesús, y a lo que es verdad. Jesús es lo verdadero.
En segundo lugar: la analogía del matrimonio, la esposa y el esposo, argumenta que necesitamos cultivar y mantener intimidad con nuestro Esposo, nuestro Salvador. ¿Acaso no es esto lo que se destaca en la relación del matrimonio? “Los dos serán uno”. Es una relación de intimidad, ¡y resulta tan fácil convertirse en algo parecido a una máquina de sermones! O entrar en tu oficina o estudio y empezar a acercarte a tus libros, tus comentarios e incluso a tu Biblia como un abogado profesional. ¡Dejamos de considerar a Jesús como el amante de nuestras almas! Ya no pensamos en la fe cristiana como en un romance cuando, en realidad, es así como deberíamos verlo, como una especie de romance. “La iglesia de Éfeso ha perdido su primer amor”, y tú también podrías ser doctrinalmente ortodoxo ¡y, a pesar de ello, haber perdido tu primer amor! ¡Una cabeza llena de hechos, pero sin corazón para Jesús! En su excelente libro Knowing God [Conociendo a Dios], el Dr. Packer hace una declaración que jamás he olvidado. Dice: “Puedes saber tanto de Dios o tener tanta teología como Juan Calvino, y, sin embargo, no conocer a Dios en absoluto”. Es necesario que tengamos una creciente relación íntima con el Señor Jesús, y es preciso que alentemos a nuestra agente diciéndoles que son la esposa de Cristo. ¡Ellos también la necesitan! Las presiones del ministerio, la preparación de los sermones, y hasta nuestras oraciones pueden convertirse en algo demasiado formal. Pronunciamos las palabras correctas, pero hay una gran carencia de afecto y de corazón. No olvides que tu Salvador es tu Esposo. No olvides que tenemos que mantener una relación íntima con Jesucristo en nuestro rincón de oración, en nuestros cultos de oración, cuando interactuamos con el pueblo de Dios. Cuando predicamos queremos alentarlos a recordar que tienen una relación viva, íntima con Jesucristo. La semana pasada estaba leyendo ese enorme volumen sobre teología puritana del Doctor Joel Beeke, donde dice: “¿Qué podemos aprender de los puritanos?”. Lo primero que dice es: que estaban centrados en Cristo. ¡Los puritanos estaban enfocados en Cristo! Lee las cartas de Rutherford. ¡Él hablaba en términos tan tiernos con su Salvador! Y lo primero que dice en ese capítulo, la primera cita que proporciona es de Thomas Brooks: “Quienes aman cualquier cosa más que a Cristo, no aman a Cristo. Si pierdes a Cristo, ¡lo has perdido todo!”. No perdamos de vista al Amante de nuestras almas, y no dejemos de amarlo y alentar a nuestra gente a que lo amen; Él es su Esposo.
La analogía del matrimonio nos alienta a mantener lealtad y fidelidad a Jesucristo, el Esposo; nos estimula a cultivar la intimidad con Jesús, el Esposo; pero, en tercer y último lugar, hermanos, esta analogía del matrimonio o del esposo, del esposo y de la esposa, nos alienta a luchar por la pureza. Adoramos a un Salvador santo, el Cordero perfecto, el Esposo perfecto, y Jesús quiere una esposa pura. Efesios 5:26 dice: “Cristo amó a la iglesia y se dio a sí mismo por ella, para santificarla, habiéndola purificado por el lavamiento del agua con la palabra”. ¿Recuerdas 2 Corintios 11:2?: “Para presentaros como virgen pura”. Si somos la esposa de Cristo, debemos tomar en serio la santidad. Oí argumentar a un hombre sobre el asunto de la modestia o la forma de vestir entre las mujeres jóvenes de nuestra iglesia. ¡Lo hacía desde esta analogía de esposo/esposa! Es un argumento sumamente poderoso; te estás vistiendo para Jesús, quieres mostrarte puro en tu apariencia. Necesitamos decirle a nuestra gente que Jesucristo fue a la cruz para que fueran santos en toda manera de vivir. Y también hay indicativos evangélicos, ¿verdad? Nos dicen lo que Dios hizo por nosotros. No me da miedo afirmar que también hay imperativos evangélicos. Provoqué que alguien abandonara la iglesia donde yo pastoreaba, porque utilicé esta terminología de “imperativos del evangelio”. Él creía que era una perversión del evangelio. Yo dije: “¿Acaso no dice la Biblia: ‘¡obedece el evangelio!’?”. Todas las epístolas de Pablo están divididas en términos de indicativos: “Esto es lo que Jesús ha hecho por ustedes, ahora esto es lo que ustedes tienen que hacer por él: ¡vivir una vida santa!”.
Una esposa perfecta para un Esposo perfecto; por eso anhelamos el día en que Jesús regrese y lo veamos cara a cara. Queremos mirarlo a los ojos y no avergonzarnos, sentir que hemos sido fieles. Ese día, seremos como Él es, perfectos como Él. Pero hasta ese momento es necesario que luchemos, que peleemos por vivir una vida santa, que alentemos a nuestra gente a perseverar, a perseverar en fe, en vestir toda la armadura de Dios y en librar batalla contra el diablo y contra su propia corrupción remanente. ¡Jesús ama a la iglesia! Ama a su esposa y quiere que sea pura, una esposa atractiva. Cuando nos escogió éramos tan desagradables como se podía ser, pero quiere hacernos hermosos, y por ello nos santifica bajo la palabra de Dios; es la forma principal en que lo hace. Jesús nos amó y se entregó por nosotros, y un día seremos perfectos. Resulta difícil imaginar, ¿no es cierto? Perfectos. En el cielo no habrá riñas matrimoniales. Habrá un Esposo y una esposa perfectos. Es el único matrimonio en el cielo, ¿verdad? Es el matrimonio hecho en el cielo: un matrimonio perfecto, un Esposo perfecto, una esposa perfecta.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Ephesians chapter 5, verse 22,
“Wives, submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body. Therefore, just as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the word, that He might present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish. So husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies; he who loves his wife loves himself. For no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does the church.”
Well, let’s look to The Lord by way of prayer, and ask Him for His blessing upon the word. Let’s Pray.
Father in heaven, we bow before You, conscious that we are in need of Your Spirit. You have promised, Lord, that You will hear the cries of Your children, so we come as children who have even the spirit of God, the spirit of adoption to enable us to cry “Abba Father.” And we come believing, Lord, that You love to shower Your children with good gifts. You are a generous God. We thank You for the blessings of the past Lord’s Day. We thank You for giving help to those servants who ministered the Word of God, and now we pray, Lord, that Your blessing would be upon the men here, upon the various speakers. Give us, Lord, Your Spirit. Help us to rightly divide the Word of Truth, and we pray this in Christ’s name, amen.
Let me begin by saying there is a kind of obsession with marriage today. Marriage books, conferences, seminars, marriage counseling galore; and while that’s not necessarily a bad thing, it might not be as good as we think. It can be a sign of a disease, not a sign of health, a sign that we’re in trouble, and people are looking for answers. Who generally talks about cancer? It’s people who have cancer, and who are suffering from that disease. And that explains, I think, to some degree, why there are so many books on marriage: because marriages are crumbling before our very eyes. For the first time in American history, more people—I was told recently—are cohabiting, then they are entering into the marriage relationship; and something similar has happened to the church of Jesus Christ. Have you noticed there are more books being written about the church in the last, what, five, ten years, as opposed to the last 25 or 30 years? And they’re not all positive! In fact, a number of them are quite negative. Here are some of the titles: Life After Church, Quitting Church, You Don’t Want to Go to Church Anymore. There’s a growing sentiment that the church is dying. We are being told ad nauseum that we need to make changes, and if we don’t make changes fast, then we are going to face sure death. And I’m sure you’ve heard some of the negatives, as well, maybe even from people who once sat on church pews, but no longer. They view organized religion as oppressive and irrelevant. Plus, there’s a growing disillusionment and disenchantment among young people. Eighty percent of young people are leaving evangelical churches and not coming back. And with all the criticism, don’t you feel like Christian in Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress? You remember the front part of that story, the opening scene? He’s in such distress, he puts his fingers in his ears and runs out the door; and sometimes, I don’t know if you do, but I feel like that, putting my fingers in my ears and saying, “Stop all the criticism! Stop bad-mouthing the church! Stop hating the church of Christ!”
I love the church, don’t you? We should; and that’s really the purpose in this session and the other ones I trust that I will have the opportunity to set before you. I’m not here to talk about our problems and supposedly how we can fix the problems we might think we have, but to appreciate and stir up love and affection for the church. We too, as pastors, can decline in our affection, in our love, in our appreciation for the church. Pastors can lose perspective, and we can forget how privileged we are not only to serve the church, but to be members, to be integrated into the church ourselves. So, let me begin by saying I don’t plan to say anything new.
In our recent study of the church with our own people at Grace Baptist Church several months ago, I made good use of our Confession of Faith the 1689 or the London Confession. I know it’s a Confession that’s over 300 years—324 I think, to be exact—but it’s like vintage wine, right? The older it gets, the better it gets. It’s good to remember that we are living in the age of fads, at least here in America, a very lack of sticking power with almost anything. 300 plus years—now that’s pretty significant! Well, how do you explain the long-term usefulness of that document or that confession? Well, I think it’s quite simple: it’s saturated with the Bible, and the Bible never loses its relevance. There are at least 100 plus texts of Scripture to support all of those paragraphs found in the 1689 of the London Confession. It’s full of Bible, and that’s something that I think testifies to why it’s stood the test of time. Chapter 26 of our Confession focuses upon the church, that’s where our Baptist forefathers seem to get really excited. That’s where they have what you might have called an explosion of ink. It’s the longest chapter, it’s twice as long as the Westminster chapter they have on the church; and you can understand why: they loved the church. When you love something or someone, you can’t help but talk about it, and you want to tell others about it.
I’m a Canadian, and there’s something that Canadians love that probably most people in other parts of the world don’t love. We love a game called “hockey,” not “soccer,” but “hockey”; and I used to play hockey until I had a pretty serious car accident, that’s where I lost my right arm, but I loved the game of hockey, and I still do. And there’s a particular team in Canada that I love, it’s called the Toronto Maple Leafs, you’ve probably never heard of them, but they’re probably the biggest sports team in Canada. They haven’t been in the playoffs for 9 years, this is the first year they got into the playoffs. In fact, they play tonight, but I do love to talk about the Toronto Maple Leafs, maybe we can sit down at lunch and have some conversation. You could ask me about the players, who plays what position, the fence, the center, right wing, left wing; but the point is: if we love something or someone, we love to talk about it, and the same is true of the church.
Our Baptist forefathers, we could say, loved the church, and that’s why they have that long statement or paragraph in chapter 26 about the church. And what should strike us, I think, most about that long paragraph, chapter 26, is that it has something of the aroma of Jesus Christ. The statements throughout have what you could call a “Christological pulse or heartbeat.” For example, the opening paragraph immediately identifies the church in its relationship to Jesus Christ “gathered into one, under Christ, the head thereof; and ithe spouse, the body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.” Paragraph 2, again, consisting of the people “throughout the world, professing the faith of the gospel, and obedience unto God by Christ.” Paragraph 3 reminds us that there are no perfect churches, “The purest churches under heaven are subject to mixture and error; and some have so degenerated as to become no churches of Christ, but synagogues of Satan; nevertheless Christ always had a kingdom in this world, to the end thereof, of such as believe in him, and make profession of his name.” Paragraph 4 begins by identifying Christ as the head of the church. Jesus Christ is given explicit mention in every one of those paragraphs except one, fourteen of the fifteen. It has the aroma of Christ, and it makes sense, doesn’t it? Because the church belongs to Christ.
The very first time the word “church” is used in our Bible, you know where. Matthew’s gospel, Matthew 16, the Greek word ecclesia, where Christ says, “My church, it’s My church!” Christ loved to talk about His church. Every day, we could say, Christ is thinking about His church. Every day He’s praying for His church. Every day He’s guiding, taking care of His church. He loves His church! That’s a great starting point, when you start talking about the church. How should we shape the doctrine of the church? Well, think of Jesus Christ, and again, the Confession captures that quite distinctly. Paragraph 1, after telling us that Christ is the head of the church, they describe His relationship to the church under a marriage analogy. They use the word “spouse.” Now, that’s a word that comes from the Latin. It comes from the Latin word espouse, meaning “betrothed.” We often speak of ones wife or husband. It’s a picture word, it’s a graphic image; and I don’t really know a better way, a more simpler way to appreciate the church than to study the pictures of the Bible, the graphic images. It’s almost as if God takes a paintbrush, and begins to paint on the canvas of Scripture one picture after another picture of the church. Someone has counted up to 100 pictures of the church, 100! I think someone got a little bit more specific, 93, but even if you cut that in half—let’s say that’s a little bit of an exaggeration. Let’s say 50, or 75, that’s pretty significant. Just the sheer number of pictures of the church tells us that the church is important, significant.
God has spent a lot of time at His painting easel, painting pictures of the church, and He doesn’t use dark colors. Not one of the paintings is ugly, not one of the paintings is repulsive or negative. No, we could say this: they are rather breathtaking, positive, beautiful pictures. Arguably the most beautiful picture we have of the church is the church is the spouse, the bride of Jesus Christ, and that’s how we want to look at the church today under that first graphic image. I’m going to use four pictures of the church throughout our session, but this is the first one that I want us to take advantage of: it’s the marriage analogy, or the bride, or spousal analogy, and I’ve got two simple points. Two simple points, and then about three applications that grow out of what we will consider. First of all: the bride or the marriage analogy presented; and then secondly: the bride or marriage analogy developed.
So, let’s consider then first of all—looking again at this graphic picture: the church is likened to a bride, the spouse of Jesus Christ—first of all: the marriage analogy presented. Doctor Packer, in a excellent book titled The Quest for Godliness, which is a study of the Puritans, describes the Puritans as spiritual giants; and he describes them under the analogy of trees. He describes them as those California redwoods, what? 360 feet tall, and in terms of the size of the trunk: 60 feet round. Spiritual giants; and he says that what makes the Puritans the Puritans was spiritual warfare, they were prepared to wage war against sin, the devil, and the world. Doctor Packer says, “Ease and luxury, such as our affluence brings us today, do not make for maturity. Whereas hardship and struggle do.” Haven’t you noticed that the most mature, the most Godliest people, are often those who have suffered the most? Ordinarily, the best of Christians, and I think that, to a large degree, explains the Puritans. They were men who suffered, and who suffered well. What one man said, “What I owe to the hammer and the anvil!” What made the Puritans the Puritans was, again, they suffered and suffered well. Their battles produced a heroic of character, they were able to rise above their fears and their discouragements.
Doctor Packer goes on to say how indebted we are to the Puritans, and he says not only in terms of their Godly example, but he says this is what the Puritans gave us: they were creators of the English, Christian Sunday, and they were creators of the English, Christian marriage. They restored, what we could say, those creational ordinances of the Sabbath and marriage, those ordinances that were given to man as man. Sabbath was given to man, and so was marriage, the gift of marriage. They restored those two Creational ordinances: the Sabbath Day and the marriage institution. He says the Puritans were like the Reformers in that they glorified marriage. Marriage. That’s what I really want to talk about. Let me give you a couple of quotes from the Puritans, just to let you see what they thought about marriage. “Hail wedded love,” one quote, “as a wife deals with letters of her husband in a far country, she finds many sweet inklings of love, and she will read these letters often. And daily she will talk with her husband afar off and see him in the letters. The man whose heart is endeared to the woman he loves dreams of her in the night, has her in his eye in apprehension when he awakes. He thinks about her as he sits at the table. She lies in his bosom. His heart trusts in her, and his affection for her is like a mighty current that runs with full tide and strength.” The Puritans gave great honor to the marriage institution. They really loved their wives. They loved their wives, and wouldn’t we all agree that there’s no relationship between human beings that’s more important than a husband-wife relationship? Who are you most indebted to if you’re a married man? You’re indebted to your wife, she is your helper.
And when God talks about the church, He wants us to think in these terms: the marriage analogy, or the husband-wife relationship, that intimate relationship that we all can certainly appreciate. The marriage or spousal analogy runs throughout our Bibles. God wants us to understand that His relationship with His people is one that is to be marked with intimacy. It has its seeds in the Old Testament. We have something of a slideshow, we could say, kind of a wedding album in our Bibles, Old Testament. Let me just give you a couple of snapshots of the divine Bridegroom or Husband. Isaiah chapter 62, verse 5, “For as a young man marries a young woman, so shall your sons marry you. As the bridegroom rejoices over the bride, so shall your God rejoice over you.” God rejoice! That’s the language, it’s a language that soars with emotion.
Now, I’m sure most of us can remember back to those days when we felt like our emotions were soaring, those courtship days, those days of engagement, those early days of honeymoon or marriage. Think back to the very day that your wife, your bride walked down the aisle wearing that beautiful, white dress. Remember that day? Now, don’t tell me your heart didn’t race with excitement. Even me, being a Canadian with my reserve, I was excited when I saw my wife, my bride coming down the aisle. Your heart surged with joy, there’s something of a delight that we experience as men, as husbands. Well, God wants to communicate that to us. When He thinks about His people, when He thinks about the church He paints that picture. Jeremiah 31, God says, “I am a Husband to them,” and Jesus makes good use of this analogy. Several times we read in the gospels Jesus putting Himself under this very figure with his disciples.
Turn, for example, to Luke’s gospel, Luke chapter 5. Jesus doesn’t simply pull this image or picture out of a hat. I believe He’s thinking of the Old Testament, He’s using this image, He’s drawing from Old Testament passages; and here in Luke chapter 5, Jesus engages those Pharisees and scribes. He was constantly engaging them in controversy, and they were coming to Him with complaint after complaint. Well, here in Luke chapter 5, they have two problems, or two complaints, against Jesus. One complaint, first complaint is: He’s spending too much time with sinners in Luke 5, verse 30. They don’t like the fact that He’s involved in outreach and evangelism. The second criticism relates to the disciples of Jesus: His followers are enjoying themselves too much, they’re too happy, celebrating. Luke 5, verse 33, “Then they said to Him, ‘Why do the disciples of John fast often and make prayers, and likewise those of the Pharisees, but yours eat and drink?’” Jesus and His disciple friends are attending a banquet, something of a party, Levi’s party; and they’re really enjoying themselves. The food’s great, you might even hear them laughing. It was a joyous occasion, but the Pharisees—they were party poopers, sourpuss guys, I don’t know if they ever smiled. They were like that woman, that humorist Erma Bombeck, who overheard someone speaking to her daughter during a worship service, to stop that grinning here in church.
“We fast, John’s disciples fast, why don’t you fast? What’s wrong with you guys? Get those smiles off your face! Stop filling your mouths full of food!” And Jesus doesn’t let this go, does He? He goes on the defense of His disciple friends by picking up this marriage analogy. Notice verse 34, “And He said to them, ‘Can you make the friends of the bridegroom fast while the bridegroom is with them?’” The word Jesus uses here to describe the bridegroom attendance is a Hebraic expression, literally “the sons of the bridal chamber,” the friends of the groom were the ones responsible or in charge of the arrangements. They had to make sure that there was enough food room, enough wine, music was playing. They were to make sure that everybody was being taken care of, especially the bridegroom; and Jesus identifies Himself as the Bridegroom. Verse 34, again, “while the bridegroom is with them.” In the presence of the bridegroom, in the presence of Jesus, there is joy. Jesus doesn’t want gloomy disciples, He’s not a gloomy Savior. You think there was anyone more happy than Jesus? “Man of sorrows,” yes, but the Bible does tell us He was a “man of joy.” He had a perfect balance when it came to His emotions. We worship a Bridegroom Savior.
I’m sure you’ve seen this yourself with women and wives in your own congregation, some of them are very happy and some of them are very sad; and oftentimes—not always— oftentimes the emotional health of a wife is related to how her husband treats her. A caring, loving, sensitive husband usually, usually, has a wife that blossoms like a bright flower with joy, contentment, but the husband who is insensitive, demanding, unrelenting in his criticism, the wife shrivels up, she looks like a flower that has been under a hot sun and hasn’t had water for weeks. A husband—just like a wife has a profound impact upon a husband—a husband has a profound impact upon a wife, upon her emotional health. Well, think about this: the Bridegroom is Jesus. Jesus. We have a perfect Husband, Jesus rejoices over us. This Husband never gets irritated. He never is frustrated, He’s never grouchy with His wife, He’s never selfish. He always takes care of her, He’s always solicitous, He always has enough time for her, she always is able to talk to Him. Jesus is the Bridegroom, the church is His spouse.
Now, this marriage analogy, strange as it might seem, finds its greatest frequency in the book of Revelation, and why is that? Well, because, at least what I’m thinking is, the marriage analogy looks forward. It looks forward. As you probably know, the Jewish marriage was a little bit different than ours. They had what was called a betrothal period. Betrothal was more than our engagement, far more serious, more binding. It was really like they were married. It was like they’d signed the documents, they’d said their vows, they’d done than in public. There was a witness that these two were betrothed. It was something like a wedding ceremony, again, legal documents had been signed. There even had been a dowry paid by the groom or his family. So, in that sense, it did look like a marriage. It sounded like what we would understand as a marriage, but it fell short of a full-fledged marriage. A betrothed couple didn’t live together, they weren’t under the same roof, they had no intimacy in terms of the sexual relationship. In fact, during the betrothal periods they might not even see each other, or talk to each other for months, and it could go on for a long time. And one of the reasons was to test fidelity, loyalty; something similar to our relationship with Jesus.
We are, we have been betrothed to Jesus, that’s the very language the Apostle Paul uses, doesn’t he? In 2 Corinthians, “betrothed.” He could say to the Corinthians, “I have betrothed you to Christ to present you as a pure bride to her one Husband.” So, we’re betrothed to Christ, but we haven’t sat down at the marriage supper. We’re still anticipating the fullness of that marriage relationship. Jesus hasn’t brought us home to dwell with Him forever in that place called “Heaven.” There’s still something to come, you see. The Bible’s looking forward to the final consummation, still waiting for the Bridegroom to return to take us home! In the book of Revelation, John anticipates the coming of the Bridegroom. That’s why you have those references, Revelation 19, verse 7, for example, “Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.” Again, he’s anticipating that marriage of the Lamb, marriage supper. Revelation 21, verse 2, “And I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.” And then at the very back end of Revelation, Revelation 22, verse 17, “And the Spirit and the bride say, ‘Come!’”
If you’re married, you probably have a picture of your wife, right? In your wallet? Before I left, I asked my wife if I could take a picture of her. She doesn’t like getting her picture taken, but I said, “Honey, I want a picture of you.” So, I got a picture in my iPad, if you want to see my wife, you can; but tell me you have a picture, don’t you, of your wife? Maybe not on your wallet, but at your desk, in your office. Well, this is a picture that God wants us to set before our own eyes, before our people. It’s this picture of a tender, loving husband; it’s the picture of Jesus Christ. They say “a picture is worth a thousand words.” Well, this is worth ten thousand sermons.
The marriage analogy presented, but secondly: the marriage analogy developed. I got a pretty simple outline: marriage analogy presented; marriage analogy developed. So, we’ve shown, I trust from the Bible, that that marriage analogy stands up, doesn’t it? I trust your conscience is convinced it’s a legitimate picture of the church; but the marriage analogy developed. As I said, a lot can be said from this one picture, let me simply draw your attention to two facets or aspects of Christ’s love for His church. Both are tremendously comforting for God’s people, for us as pastors, in the midst of our challenges and struggles. I want to talk to you about His love. First of all: His protecting love, and then: His sacrificial love. Protecting love, and sacrificial love; Jesus loves His church, that means He takes care of His church.
Turn to Ephesians chapter one, the book of Ephesians does have a lot to say about the church. He begins this first chapter telling us about the church. Ephesians 1, verse 21, he says that Jesus Christ towers over all; “He has power and dominion above every name that is named.” It’s a magnificent statement about our Lord Jesus in terms of His rule and reign: “Far above all power and principality and might and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this age but also in that which is to come.” But—as Doctor Ferguson points out in his commentary on Ephesians—as magnificent as that statement is about Jesus, it doesn’t come to its applicatory climax until verse 22. Notice verse 22, “And He puts all things under His feet, and gave Him to be head over all things to the church, which is His body, the fullness of Him who fills all in all.” He reigns over all things. He subdues all of His enemies, all sinister, evil forces in this universe, in order to safeguard, bless His church, His chosen people. Paul wants to assure the Ephesians in this very letter, on the very front part of this letter, that Jesus is going to take care of His church! That’s how he begins.
But notice, that he, also, at the back end of the letter, tells us about Jesus taking care of His church in Ephesians 5, that section that was read earlier. Ephesians 5, speaking here to husbands and wives, helping them to understand their distinctive roles, he gives a theological module about the church, and says that a way a husband and a wife relate to each other, behave towards each other, serves as a visible parable, reflecting the relationship that exists between Christ and His church. It’s pretty sobering as a husband, because we’re supposed to be a living example in our relationship to our wives! The man who treats his wife graciously, kindly, tenderly, is really serving as an evangelistic tool to the world. He’s advertising, “This is Jesus! This is how Jesus treats His church!” So, that’s always the question we need to ask ourselves, “Do we talk to our wives? Do we listen to our wives? Do we care for our wives? Do we protect our wives? Or do we ignore our wives? Are we irritable with our wives?”
You’re telling people about Jesus. We don’t want to lie, do we? About Jesus? He urges husbands to love their wives like Christ loved the church. He emphasizes that in verse 28, in verse 32, as well as verse 25; but he roots or grounds it in Christ’s love for the church. “Husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church,” and he underscores that this is a purposeful love. Verse 26, “That He might sanctify”; verse 27, “Present her to Himself in splendor”; and then thirdly in verse 27, “Enable her to be holy and blameless,” three purpose clauses. Then he further instructs or urges husbands to love their wives, to tenderly take care of their wives like their own body!
When it comes to sports, men tend to like it rough and tough, we like football, we like hockey. When it comes to our bodies, we turn into softies. Has your wife ever said this to you? My wife has, it’s rather embarrassing, “Stop your whining!” When I have a little cold or a little touch of the flu bug, I mean, I can groan and moan quite a bit. “Stop your whining!” We don’t handle sickness! I don’t handle sickness as well as my wife handles sickness; but the Apostle Paul knows that. Maybe he knows that men tend to be softies with their own bodies, and so he drives this home, we could all relate to this, in terms of how you take care of your wife should be manifested in some way in which you take care of your body: that gentle, solicitous, high-quality care. So, husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies, and when he talks here of nourishing and cherishing our wives like we do our bodies, he brings Jesus back into the picture. Verse 29, “For no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does the church.”
Now, you want to see Jesus in action? You want to see how Jesus cares for His church? Run through the gospels, see how He cares for His disciples! He took care of the whole person, didn’t He? He was concerned for their emotional well-being. Remember? He tells them not to be afraid. He protected them spiritually from their enemies, the Pharisees. When the Pharisees attacked His disciples, it was like Jesus was a lion, springing to the defense of His little cubs. A number of occasions He warns the disciples about the leaven of the scribes and the Pharisees. Sometimes Jesus exercised His protecting care by dealing with the disciples’ own sin problems. He protected them from that dangerous sin of pride, and when they were squabbling among themselves—remember? “Who’s the greatest?” What did Jesus do? Well, He gave an illustration using a child. He protected them by teaching them, not only warning them, but teaching them about humility and what it means to be a servant. He also protected His disciples from the devil. Remember the incident with Peter in Luke chapter 22? Jesus knows the devil’s going after Peter, and He warns Peter, “Simon, Simon, indeed Satan has asked for you, that he may sift you as wheat.” It’s almost as if Peter’s walking around with one of those big targets on his back with a bullseye, and the devil’s going to zero in on Peter’s pride and his fear of man. And he hits Peter! Peter falls, Peter stumbles in a big, bad way. He begins to swear that he doesn’t even know the Lord Jesus, and if you were to freeze-frame Peter at that very moment, you might conclude, “The guy’s going to be another Judas! He’s going to go AWOL,” but he doesn’t, and you know why? Jesus prayed for him, Jesus was protecting him.
So, what we see—Jesus in terms of His relationship with His disciples—is something of a microcosm of what He does for the church, the local church, the universal church, His bride. We see something of that too, don’t we, in the book of Revelation? As soon as you open up the book of Revelation you see Jesus walking amongst the lampstands. He’s there to protect His church, to warn His church. He speaks to the seven churches in those first two chapters, warning them specifically of dangers and threats; but what’s so clear is that Jesus cares for His church. He’s protecting His church from the enemies, from within and from without. Jesus loves His church, of course He does, the church is His bride!
Well, we’ve considered this second matter of the church developed under this analogy. We looked at His protecting love, but I did mention I want to consider the final matter here: His sacrificial love. When we think of Christ’s relationship to His church: He is the bridegroom, the church is His bride, He protects the church, there is protecting love, but there’s also sacrificial love. I could say I’ve saved the best for the last. When we think of Christ’s love for the church, there’s lots of places we could go, I realize that. We could go all the way back to eternity, before the foundation of the world He chose us. He even tells His disciple friends, you remember? On that last night, in that upper room when He talks about love, “You did not choose Me, but I chose you”; and He loved us, we would never have loved Him if He didn’t first love us! It’s an electing love, it’s an eternal love, but where Jesus’ love comes to its highest expression, its pinnacle, its zenith, is at the cross. This marriage analogy takes us to the cross! Ephesians 5:25, it’s as the mountain peak text, “Husband love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her.” “No greater love,” said Jesus, “than to lay down one’s life for his friend.” Jesus gives everything, He gives Himself! What more could He give? And remember, it’s not just a physical death, it’s a substitutionary death. On the cross He suffered not just pain of body. He only uses one expression there on the cross to let us know He was suffering pain of body: “I thirst,” but more. Those sayings point to His spiritual suffering, especially that cry of dereliction, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” First time in an eternity of communion with the Father. First time that relationship was fractured, it was like a divorce took place at the cross!
I’m sure you’ve heard the story of Martin Luther where he was in his study and was meditating for a long time, hours, upon that one saying from the cross, and he went long periods without food and in deepest meditation, sitting in his one chair for a long time. Then he finally rose, and when walking the room he was heard to exclaim with amazement, “God forsaken by God—who can understand that?!” When I first started my ministry in Canton, 25 years ago, you know what one of my greatest fears was? I wouldn’t have enough to preach. “Two sermons every week? I’m scared!” And now—I’m scared I’m going to preach so little. So little of my Bible! The more I read my Bible, the more I read of my Savior, the more I think about His love, the more I feel I’ve just touched the surface. It’s an ocean of infinity, we simply dip our toes in the ocean! That’s all we do; but on the cross our Savior, Jesus, is forsaken. He comes under the billows of God’s wrath. God fires every arrow He possibly can at His Son. God brings the full curse upon His Son! Why would God do that? Well, to be true to Himself, The Just and The Justifier. “God also loved the world, He gave His only begotten Son,” but why would Jesus go to the cross? Well, He wanted to obey His Father. He was a perfect Son, but why is He gasping for air? Why is He groaning out those words of Psalm 22, “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?”? Well, it’s because He loved the church!
You’ve heard it said, “The best way to teach is three R’s,” right? Three R’s of teaching, you know what they are? Repeat, repeat, repeat. Here in Ephesians 5, Paul uses the three R’s to speak of Christ’s sacrificial love. Go back to verse 2 of the chapter, chapter 5, “And walk in love, as Christ also has loved us and given Himself for us,” that’s about the cross. Verse 23, you can argue by that very word “Savior” he’s thinking of the cross. “For the husband is the of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body,” that’s the church. Verse 25, “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her,” that’s why He’s on the cross, that’s why He’s bleeding, that’s why He’s dying, that’s why He’s burying the wrath of God, because He loves the church, the bride! He’s laying down His life for the bride. A marriage figure, or graphic, is a graphic used to describe the church, we’ve considered it under two simple heads, but now let me just close with three simple applications. What can we draw from this? Well, we could draw many things brethren, but I simply want to set before you three simple words of application. If we understand this analogy, the significance of it, and the implications of it, what can we glean? What can we say to our people, as pastors? What does this teach us, ourselves?
Well, number one: understanding the church as the bride of Christ reminds us that we have an obligation as the church, to be loyal and faithful to the marriage covenant. “The new covenant in My blood,” said Jesus. I mentioned earlier that a young, Jewish couple betrothed, was a testing time, sometimes they were separated for months. It was to test fidelity and loyalty, to test whether they were going to be true to their marriage vows. So the question could be asked: we are betrothed to Christ, are we going to be true to our vow? At the very heart of the covenant are promises, vows. God promises loyalty and faithfulness to us, don’t we promise the same to Him? He’s promised love, lovingkindness, loving loyalty, steadfastness. David and Jonathan had a covenant of loyalty, “I’m going to be true to you, you’re going to be true to me.” Isn’t that what a marriage demands? On a sad, tragic note, Old Covenant Israel was unfaithful, they’re likened to a spiritual whore, adulterous. Think of the book of Hosea, isn’t that the whole picture? Hosea and Gomer? It’s a picture of Israel, “You haven’t been faithful, you’re like a prostitute, a harlot.” God wants a faithful people, that’s one of the things that should mark out the church: faithfulness.
The very first snapshot we have of the church is in Acts chapter 2, it continued steadfastly, it was faithful. They devoted themselves to Apostle’s teaching, fellowship, and prayers. And remember when Paul writes to the Corinthians? That’s one of the things he’s pressing upon their conscience, they’re not being faithful. He’s afraid they’re not being faithful to their vows. 2 Corinthians 11:2, “I feel a divine jealousy for you, for I betrothed you that I might present you as a chase virgin, and the serpent that deceived Eve by his cunning,” or his craftiness, “so your minds have been led astray,” or corrupted, “from a pure devotion to Christ.” It can happen quickly, can’t it? Often within a generation. Very few seminaries last for two generations. We all know churches, probably even churches that we might have fellowshipped with years ago, they no longer hold to the Apostles doctrine. Somewhere along the line they stopped believing they were the bride of Christ. The analogy argues for loyalty and fidelity to Jesus, and to the true. Jesus is the true.
Secondly: the marriage analogy, the bride and bridegroom argues that we need to cultivate and maintain intimacy with our Bridegroom, our Savior. Isn’t that what marks out a relationship of marriage? “The two shall become one.” It’s a relationship of intimacy, and it’s so easy, isn’t it, to become something like a sermon machine? Or to go into your office or your study, and you begin to approach your books, your commentaries, and even your Bible like a professional lawyer? We stopped viewing Jesus as the lover of our souls! We stopped thinking of the Christian faith in terms of a romance, and it’s something to be said that it is, it’s something of a romance. “The church of Ephesus has left their first love,” and you could be doctrinally orthodox and still leave your first love! A head full of facts, but no heart for Jesus! Doctor Packer, in that excellent book Knowing God said a statement that I’ve never forgotten. He said, “You can know as much about God, or have as much theology as John Calvin, and not know God at all.” We need to have a growing, intimate relationship with The Lord Jesus, and we need to encourage our people they are the bride of Christ, they do too. The pressures of the ministry, sermon preparation, even our praying can become formal. We say the right words, but there’s very lack of affection and heart. Don’t forget your Savior is your Husband. Don’t forget we are to maintain an intimate relationship with Jesus Christ in our prayer closets, in our prayer meetings, as we interact with God’s people, as we preach we want to encourage them to remember that they have a living, intimate relationship with Jesus Christ. I was reading this past week that huge volume on Puritan theology by Doctor Joel Beeke, and he says, “What can we learn from the Puritans?” The first thing he says is: they’re focused upon Christ. The Puritans, they’re focused upon Christ! Read the letters of Rutherford, I mean, he talked in such intimate terms with his Savior, and the first thing he says in that chapter, the first quote he gives is he gives a quote by Thomas Brooks, “They do not love Christ who love anything more than Christ. Miss Christ, and you miss all!” Let’s not lose sight of the Lover of our souls, and let’s not stop loving Him and encouraging our people to love Him, He is their Husband.
The marriage analogy encourages us to maintain loyalty, fidelity to Jesus Christ, the Bridegroom; it encourages us to cultivate intimacy with Jesus, the Bridegroom; but thirdly and finally men, this marriage or bridegroom analogy, bridegroom and bride analogy, encourages us to strive for purity. We worship a holy Savior, the perfect Lamb, the perfect Bridegroom, the perfect Husband, and Jesus wants a pure bride. Ephesians 5:26, “He loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of the Word.” In 2 Corinthians 11:2, remember? “Present you as a chase virgin.” If we are the bride of Christ, we must take holiness seriously, we must take it seriously. I heard a man argue for the matter of modesty, of dress, amongst young ladies from our churches. He argues from this bridegroom/bride analogy! Now, that’s a pretty powerful argument; you’re dressing up for Jesus, you want to show yourself to be pure in how you appear. We need to tell our people that Jesus Christ went to the cross so they would be holy in all manner of life. There are Gospel indicatives, aren’t there? They tell us what God did for us. I’m not afraid to say there’s Gospel imperatives, as well. I had someone leave the church where I was pastoring because I used that terminology “Gospel imperatives,” he thought that was a perversion of the Gospel. I said, “Doesn’t the Bible say, ‘Obey the gospel’?” All those epistles by Paul are divided in terms of indicatives, “This is what Jesus has done for you, now this is what you must do for Him: live out a holy life!”
A perfect bride for a perfect Bridegroom; that’s why we long for the day when Jesus returns, and we see Him face to face. You want to look in His eyes and not be ashamed that we have been true, faithful. On that day we will become like Him, perfect like Him, and until that day we need to strive, we need to fight to live a holy life, encourage our people to persevere, persevere in faith, persevere in putting on the whole armor of God and warring against the devil and against their own remaining corruption. Jesus loves the church! He loves His bride, and He wants a pure bride, an attractive bride. When He first chose us we were as ugly as ugly could be, but He wants to make us beautiful, that’s why He sanctifies us under the Word of God, that’s the primary way in which he does that. Jesus loved us, and gave Himself for us, and one day we will be perfect, it’s hard to imagine, isn’t it? Perfect. There’ll be no marital spats in Heaven, you have a perfect Husband and a perfect bride. It’s the only marriage in Heaven, right? It’s the marriage made in Heaven: a perfect marriage, perfect Husband, perfect bride.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Conferencia Pastoral 2013 | John Gill II
Conferencia Pastoral 2013 | John Gill I
John Gill I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2013-05-05-Biografia-de-John-Gill-I-Noble-Vater-916131127222.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Su nombre está asociado a estos libros perdurables, que han sido de provecho para generaciones de pastores y estudiantes de la Biblia, especialmente para aquellos que creemos en las “doctrinas de la gracia”, tal como se expresan en la Confesión bautista de fe de 1689 y las confesiones de Westminster y de Savoy.
Muchas iglesias y pastores seguimos recibiendo bendiciones de ese siervo de Dios, a quien espero que podamos conocer mejor.
Gill no escribió sus memorias. Escribió algunas cartas, pero, al parecer, la mayor parte de ellas ha desaparecido, de manera que pocas pueden citarse. No se refirió a sus experiencias en sus escritos, por lo que quienes han querido y quieren escribir de él encuentran diversas dificultades por falta de información.
En el prefacio de una edición particular de las memorias de Gill, de 1838, los publicadores dicen: El difunto Dr. John Gill fue, en varios aspectos, un individuo distinguido. Si tenemos en cuenta sus talentos, su diligencia en el uso de ellos y su progreso, la eminencia que alcanzó en la literatura oriental y clásica, o su carácter cristiano, eran tan distinguidos que uno puede sorprenderse, y con razón, de que se haya conocido tan poco de su vida y su trabajo en general.
Posteriormente, los editores presentan el documento fundamental disponible para saber de la vida de ese hombre; se trata del escrito por John Rippon, D.D. que se llama A Brief Memoir of the Life and Writings of the late Rev. John Gill, D.D. (Memorias breves de la vida y los escritos del finado Rev. John Gill D.D.). Rippon siguió a Gill a través de su pastorado en la iglesia donde Gill sirvió como pastor hasta su muerte. Rippon conoció a muchos que habían tenido contacto íntimo con Gill. Esas memorias se encuentran en el primer tomo de la Exposición del A.T. y en unas ediciones de su “Body of Divinity”, pero fueron publicadas en ese libro aparte en 1838 para el beneficio de aquellos que no tienen el primer tomo de la Exposición, y con un tipo de letra más grande.
No he encontrado una traducción de las memorias en español, y tampoco ningún escrito que presente el contenido básico de esas memorias, de manera que espero poder presentar básicamente este aspecto, con unas traducciones directas (debidamente marcadas) para el beneficio de quienes oigan esta exposición y de los que lean estos apuntes. Repito, lo que comparto procede directamente de esas memorias a menos que indique lo contrario. Espero que sirva para estimular a otros pastores y que las obras de Gill sean útiles en su ministerio.
John Gill nació el 23 de noviembre de 1697 (calendario antiguo) en Kettering, Northhamptonshire, Inglaterra.
Sus padres, Edward Gill y Elizabeth Walker Gill tenían la reputación de ser amables y serios. Por la buena providencia de Dios fueron librados tanto de la trampa de la pobreza como de la trampa de las riquezas (véase Proverbios 30:8-9). En sus circunstancias bajo el cielo, trabajando diligente y pacíficamente, con una fe genuina, pasaron sus días siendo una bendición para aquellos que los rodeaban por la disposición de Dios.
Edward Gill, padre de John, se hizo miembro de una iglesia de disidentes en aquel lugar. Esa congregación estaba formada por presbiterianos, independientes y bautistas. Además del pastor, había un anciano maestro bautista, llamado William Wallis. Este hombre impartió los bautismos por inmersión a las personas adultas entre quienes desearon bautizarse así. Pero, después de un tiempo, debido a la actitud de algunos en la iglesia, los bautistas vieron la necesidad de separarse y establecerse como una iglesia. El Sr. William Wallis sirvió como primer pastor. (Muchos años después, el Sr. Andrew Fuller sirvió como pastor en aquella iglesia en Kettering en los días de Rippon, Carey y otros.) El Sr. Edward Gill era miembro de aquella congregación y, a su tiempo, fue escogido para el oficio de diácono entre ellos. Hasta el final de sus días gozó de buen nombre por su gracia, piedad y conducta santa.
En su hijo, “con el amanecer de la razón”, se descubrió una gran capacidad para recibir instrucción. Asistió a la escuela primaria en la ciudad, con una diligencia poco común, y con una incansable solicitud, y superó rápidamente a los de su misma edad, y otros considerablemente superiores. Allí continuó hasta los once años. Durante este tiempo, a pesar de la manera tediosa en que el conocimiento gramatical se transmitía en aquel entonces, además de estudiar los libros escolares comunes, el joven dominó los principales clásicos en latín; se especializó en el griego. En ocasiones, varios de los cleros vecinos condescendieron para examinar y alentar su progreso.
En los días de mercado en la ciudad se abría la tienda de un librero al que Gill visitó constantemente. Allí consultó a diferentes autores, y, como siempre, pasó los días de mercado en aquella tienda. Entre la gente del barrio, este dicho se convirtió en una aseveración habitual que recogía aquello que consideraban cierto. Esta frase era: “tan cierto como que John Gill está en la tienda del librero”. Y, como esa misma disposición estudiosa lo asistió de por vida, aquellos que lo conocieron bien, modificaron la afirmación, diciendo: “tan cierto como que el Dr. Gill está en su oficina”.
Como los anglicanos controlaban prácticamente toda la educación superior, debido a un conflicto con quienes quisieron obligarlo a asistir a la iglesia anglicana para que pudiera seguir con sus estudios, Gill no pudo seguir con su educación formal. Por unos años trabajó con su padre, tejiendo, pero su progenitor cooperó en su educación por su propia cuenta, de manera que continuó progresando en muchos ámbitos, mediante libros que pudo obtener para estudiar, incluyendo la gramática hebrea. Leía libros en latín y griego sobre la lógica, filosofía, teología y otras cosas.
En las memorias, Rippon vuelve hacia atrás para hablar de la conversión de Gill. “A veces estaba aterrorizado por el miedo a la muerte y al Infierno, y otras veces eufórico pensando en las alegrías del Cielo; pero sus impresiones eran superficiales y temporales, hasta que alcanzó los doce años de edad. Al llegar a esta edad, las operaciones de su mente fueron más sobrias y serias, especialmente después de escuchar un sermón que predicó el Sr. William Wallis sobre Génesis 3:9: “Y el Señor Dios llamó al hombre, y le dijo: ¿dónde estás?”.
“Por un tiempo, el texto y el tema resonaban continuamente en sus oídos, y estas preguntas estaban dirigidas a su corazón: Pecador, ¿dónde estás? ¿En qué estado y condición miserable estás? ¿Cuán miserable serás, viviendo y muriendo sin convertirte? Se sintió como llamado a comparecer ante el Juez de todos, para responder por su conducta. Tales fueron los efectos del sermón , que, de haber podido considerar a algún hombre como su padre espiritual, habría sido al Sr. Wallis. Pero ese buen hombre murió poco después.
“En ese tiempo comenzó a ver con mayor claridad la depravación de su naturaleza, la gran pecaminosidad del pecado, su necesidad del Salvador, y de una justicia mejor que la suya: la justicia de Cristo, recibida por la fe. Poco después fue favorecido con la persuasión consoladora de tener un interés en él. Ese consuelo vino mediante la aplicación a su corazón de varias promesas grandes y preciosas, por el bendito Espíritu de Dios.
“Fue, además, su suerte feliz, en aquellos primeros días, de tener su mente irradiada con la luz y el conocimiento de las doctrinas evangélicas, bajo el ministerio de varios predicadores del evangelio, que predicaban en aquellas partes del país, a los cuales, a veces, tuvo la oportunidad de escuchar. Y ya que estas verdades sublimes vinieron a él, no sólo en palabras, sino en poder, y en el Espíritu Santo, y con mucha seguridad, se sintió libre de la esclavitud de la ley, como un pacto de obras, y se llenó de alegría y paz en el creer.
“Sin embargo, a pesar de que había alcanzado cierto grado de satisfacción en su mente en cuanto a la seguridad de su estado eterno, no hizo una profesión pública de la religión hasta que tuvo casi 19 años. Al principio, esta demora se ocasionó debido a una consideración de su juventud, y la solemnidad de hacer una profesión. Después se retrasó, porque se dio cuenta de que los ojos de la iglesia estaban sobre él para llamarlo a la labor ministerial, tan pronto como fuera conveniente, y que solo esperaban que se hiciera miembro de la misma. Se sintieron aun más inclinados a esta idea, porque, en aquellos momentos, su pastor estaba muy ocupado en sus tareas temporales y necesitaba ayuda ministerial.”
El 1 de noviembre de 1716, Gill hizo profesión pública de su fe y ese mismo día fue bautizado por Thomas Wallis, hijo del difunto pastor William Wallis. Fueron muchos los que presenciaron su bautismo, por inmersión en el río, en el nombre del Padre y del Hijo y del Espíritu Santo. [Sin citar la fuente, George Ella dice que compuso un himno en aquella ocasión (incluye la letra) y que lo cantaron.]
El domingo siguiente, 4 de noviembre, fue recibido como miembro en la iglesia y participó de la Cena del Señor. Después en una reunión informal de los creyentes, Gill leyó una porción de Isaías 53 y expuso algunos de los versículos.
El domingo siguiente, 11 de noviembre, durante el servicio de la tarde, predicó un sermón sobre 1 Corintios 2:2: Pues me propuse no saber entre vosotros cosa alguna sino a Jesucristo, y a éste crucificado. Había una señora presente que le oyó predicar ese primer sermón y 50 años después oyó también su último sermón. Después de la muerte de Gill se unió a la iglesia donde Rippon estaba sirviendo. Esa señora comentó cómo Gill había hablado con gran solemnidad, y cómo los presentes recibieron la palabra con sobriedad, amor y gozo.
Durante los años de 1717 y 1718 Gill vivió en un lugar llamado Higham-Ferrer, en la casa del pastor John Davis. Rippon dice: “…instado por algunos de sus amigos en Londres, que lo habían conocido y conversado con él en Kettering, se trasladó a Higham-Ferrers, a unos nueve o diez kilómetros de allí. A su entender, iba allí para poder estudiar con John Davis, pastor en aquel lugar, en cuya casa se quedaría como inquilino. Davis era un caballero erudito que había venido del país de Gales, y se estableció como pastor de una nueva iglesia, establecida en Higham. Los planes del joven se vieron frustrados, pero el designio de sus amigos de Londres se realizó básicamente, porque querían que pudiera asistir a esa nueva obra y ayudar a los jóvenes recién convertidos de allí, y predicar de vez en cuando en los pueblos adyacentes. Continuó allí hasta el año siguiente. Mientras tanto, conoció a una joven llamada Elizabeth Negus, miembro de la nueva iglesia, con quien se casó en 1718. Siempre pensó que su matrimonio con esta excelente persona era la razón principal por la que Dios, en su providencia, lo había enviado a ese lugar. Y es que ella era cariñosa, discreta y cuidadosa, y, por su incansable prudencia, lo libró de todos los quehaceres domésticos, de modo que pudo proseguir sus estudios y dedicarse a su trabajo ministerial sin preocupaciones y con paz mental”.
George Ella dice que a Elizabeth se la consideraba diferente a otras jóvenes, pero Gill se dio cuenta de que esa diferencia procedía de su piedad, su temor de Dios, y así se sintió atraído por ella.
Rippon continua con la historia de la pareja: “Vivieron unidos durante más de cuarenta y seis años hasta que ella murió el 10 de octubre 1764, a la edad de 68 años. El sermón el día de su funeral se imprimió, y se considera como uno de los mejores discursos funerarios que él publicó. El texto del sermón era Hebreos 11:16: Pero anhelaban una mejor, esto es, celestial; por lo cual Dios no se avergüenza de llamarse Dios de ellos; porque les ha preparado una ciudad. Al final del mensaje, quiso honrarla con una nota que recogía su vida en una breve historia, desde su infancia hasta sus últimos momentos, pero parece ser que al final del sermón, por las fuertes emociones que se apoderaron de él, no fue capaz de dar esa parte. Con aquella amable mujer tuvo muchos hijos, pero todos murieron en su infancia, con excepción de tres. Elizabeth, “una niña hermosa y deseable en su persona, prudencia y gracia” murió el 30 de mayo de 1738 a los trece años de edad. Su padre predicó el sermón de su funeral, basándose en el texto de 1 Tesalonicenses 4: 13, 14. Ese sermón se imprimió junto con un emotivo recordatorio de parte de su experiencia. María, que era un miembro de la iglesia de su padre, se casó con el Sr. George Keith, un librero de la calle Gracechurch, y murió en enero de 1773. John era orfebre y vivió muchos años en la misma calle, hasta que, retirado de los negocios se mudó a Walworth, a unos dos kilómetros de Londres, donde murió el 22 de mayo de 1804, a los 78 años de edad. Ambos niños proporcionaban gran felicidad a sus padres y la familia siempre tuvo razones para estar agradecida a Dios por su confort doméstico, la paz y la armonía.”
Mientras ayudaba en Kettering, algunos pastores lograron conseguirle ayuda económica de un fondo establecido para casos como el suyo. Le dieron ese dinero para que pudiera continuar con sus estudios y servir en el ministerio. Trabajó en Kettering durante gran parte del año 1718 —1719, pero en 1719 le invitaron en ocasiones a predicar en la capilla en Goat Yard en Horselydown, Calle Fair, Southwark, como a un kilómetro y medio del Puente de Londres.
La iglesia de Horselydown tenía fama entre los bautistas. Durante muchos años estuvo pastoreada por Benjamin Keach (1640—1704), un hombre que apoyó la confesión de fe hecha por los bautistas en 1643 y luego firmó la confesión de 1677, publicada en 1689. Keach era un líder reconocido; entre otras cosas, fue célebre por haber fomentado el que se cantasen himnos entre los bautistas. Después de Keach, su yerno Benjamin Stinton sirvió como pastor en la misma iglesia hasta su muerte en 1718. En 1719, la iglesia seguía buscando pastor. Habían oído hablar de John Gill, y le invitaron a predicar varias veces. En septiembre de aquel año lo llamaron como pastor. Todavía no había cumplido 22 años. Gill creyó que era la voluntad de Dios y aceptó, pero algunos hombres de la iglesia no estaban de acuerdo y a la larga la iglesia se dividió. Gill no fue ordenado hasta marzo del año siguiente.
El Señor bendijo la predicación y el ministerio de Gill y la iglesia creció y prosperó espiritualmente durante los 51 años de su ministerio. Había bautismos con regularidad y la iglesia no menguó hasta los últimos dos años de su vida, cuando Gill ya no pudo predicar y cuidar la iglesia como antes.
En 1721, al principio de su ministerio, Gill reorganizó el alcance pastoral y evangélico de la iglesia, asegurándose de que todos se cuidaran los unos a los otros.
Durante el año 1723, cuando Gill tenía 25 años, padeció numerosas enfermedades, incluida una fiebre severa que amenazó su vida. En medio de esas grandes pruebas, Jesucristo se manifestó más precioso que nunca y después de eso, en el año 1724, comenzó a predicar sobre el Cantar de cantares. Predicó 122 sermones sobre dicho libro, y acabó publicando un comentario aparte sobre el mismo. Por supuesto, tanto para Gill, como para muchos otros, el tema del Cantar de los Cantares es Jesucristo y ningún otro, y su relación con su iglesia, al estilo del Salmo 45 que también habla del Hijo de Dios.
En ese año de 1724, se publica por primera vez algo escrito por él: un sermón sobre Romanos 5:20, 21 con ocasión de la muerte de John Smith, un diácono de su iglesia.
Al año siguiente (1725), publicó una obra: El Urim y Tumim encontrado con Cristo, de Deuteronomio 33:8.
Gill siempre fue bautista. Aunque se le ha reconocido como un gran erudito y su comentario es valioso. Es muy posible que no tenga el reconocimiento que podría haber tenido si hubiera sido un “paidobautista”. Algunos le dijeron que si publicaba libros sobre ciertas doctrinas, podría perder el apoyo económico de algunos, pero Gill amaba la verdad más que el dinero o la fama y defendió la verdad sobre el bautismo bíblico hasta el fin. La defendió de buena manera y por eso siempre contaba con amigos anglicanos evangélicos, presbiterianos e independientes. En 1726, publicó “La manera antigua de bautizar con agua”, en respuesta a una publicación contra los bautistas: La manera antigua de bautizar con agua, aclarado por la Palabra de Dios y la razón correcta. El año siguiente continuó el debate con Una defensa de la antigua manera, etc. Quizás su libro más famoso sobre el bautismo sea el titulado El bautismo de bebés, parte y columna del papismo. También examinó el tema del bautismo de prosélitos entre los judíos que algunos antibautistas querían usar para justificar el bautismo de bebés. Después de aquello, Gill descubrió y publicó que solo una persona ignorante o con grandes prejuicios trataría de defender una posición antibautista abogando la práctica tardía de tales bautismos de prosélitos.
En 1728, publicó su Exposición del Cantar de los Cantares. Entre las demás publicaciones de ese año encontramos: Las profecías del Antiguo Testamento sobre el Mesías consideradas y demostradas que son cumplidas literalmente en Jesús.
Aunque era joven, Gill fue grandemente apreciado por hombres de otras iglesias, incluyendo a pastores. Varios de ellos deseaban oírle regularmente sin tener que faltar a los cultos de adoración en sus propias iglesias. Unos caballeros formaron una sociedad y buscaban “suscripciones” para poder llevar a cabo reuniones con él. Consiguieron un sitio donde reunirse en un sector de Londres llamado Great Eastcheap. Comenzando en 1728, a los 30 años de edad, casi todos los miércoles por la tarde y durante 26 años, Gill dio conferencias en aquel lugar. Mucho de ese material también fue publicado, por ejemplo, su tratado sobre la Trinidad, la Justificación, 2 partes de La causa de Dios y la verdad; algunas partes de su Exposición de la Biblia.
En 1730, unos líderes evangélicos preocupados por las herejías que entraban en las iglesias, por la decadencia de la enseñanza de la sana doctrina en muchos lugares y por los ataques contra la fe cristiana, organizaron una serie de conferencias para defender la fe. Invitaron a nueve ministros fieles de varias iglesias a participar y asignaron los temas que cada uno enseñaría. Gill y otro hermano bautista fueron invitados para representar a los bautistas. A Gill le asignaron el tema “La resurrección de los muertos”. Posteriormente, todas las conferencias fueron publicadas en un par de tomos llamados “Lime Street Lectures”.
Gill continuó su ministerio de predicación y de publicaciones, porque muchos lo instaron, lo animaron y aun le solicitaron que escribiera sobre temas doctrinales que estaban siendo atacados, o que necesitaban ser presentados de una manera clara y convincente.
El 31 de diciembre de 1737 predicó un sermón importante, La Doctrina de la Gracia librada del Cargo de libertinaje.
En 1737—1739 publicó varios folletos defendiendo a los bautistas del ataque de S. Bourne, un presbiteriano.
El 30 de mayo de 1738, muere su hija Elizabeth Gill, de trece años. Su padre predicó en su funeral sobre 1 Tesalonicenses 4:13,14
En 1746, se publicó el primer volumen de su Exposición de todo el Nuevo Testamento. El segundo en 1747 y el tercero en 1748. En ese mismo año, algunos tomaron nota del valor de su exposición y, como consecuencia, Gill recibió un diploma del Marischal College de la Universidad de Aberdeen, reconociéndolo como Doctor en Teología, por su conocimiento de las Escrituras, lenguas orientales y las antigüedades de los judíos. Cuando los diáconos de la iglesia se dieron cuenta de ese honor, felicitaron a Gill, y él les dio las gracias añadiendo: “No lo pensé ni lo compré, ni lo busqué” (en inglés: I neither thought it, nor bought it, nor sought it.)
Gill siguió con sus tareas pastorales mientras fue aumentando el número de publicaciones. En 1749 escribió un tratado llamado “El rito divino del bautismo de bebés examinado y refutado”. En 1751 aparecieron varias publicaciones.
El 15 de marzo de 1752, Gill se encontraba en su cuarto de estudio cuando, a causa de unos vientos violentos, unas chimeneas cayeron sobre su casa, pero Dios lo protegió de la muerte. En ese año publicó su folleto sobre “La doctrina de la perseverancia final de los santos”.
En 1753 publicó un folleto titulado Anti-“paidobautismo”, (contra el bautismo de los bebés). En 1755, el Dr. Gill publicó Obras del Dr. Crisp, tras escribir una breve Memoria de la vida del doctor y aprovechando la oportunidad de exonerarse a sí mismo de la acusación de “antinomianismo”.
El 24 de marzo de 1756, el Dr. Gill predicó su sermón de despedida a los que se reunían los miércoles por la tarde; su texto fue: Hechos 26:22,23. Deseaba dedicar su tiempo a terminar la exposición de todo el Antiguo Testamento.
En 1757, dedicó una nueva capilla en Carter Lane, calle San Olave, cerca del puente de Londres, y predicó dos sermones sobre Éxodo 20:24, que se publicaron como “Asistencia en los lugares de culto religioso, donde se registra el nombre divino.” Según Ella, había 235 miembros cuando cambiaron de la capilla de Horselydown a Carter Lane. Esa iglesia fue la iglesia bautista más grande de Londres y se estima que Gill predicaba regularmente a más de 300 personas. Los registros de la iglesia indican que había conversiones y bautismos frecuentes (véase a Ella, páginas 62, 63).
En 1757—1758 publicó su Exposición de los Profetas, y una Exposición del Apocalipsis.
El 10 de octubre de 1764, murió la Sra. John Gill a los 68 años. Estuvieron casados durante más de 46 años.
Gill siguió trabajando. En 1767 publicó su Disertación sobre la antigüedad de la Lengua Hebrea, Letras, Vocales, Puntos y Acentos; en 1769, Cuerpo de la Divinidad doctrinal (Body of Doctrinal Divinity); y en 1770, Cuerpo de teología práctica.
El 14 de octubre de 1771, muere el Dr. John Gill alrededor de las 11:00 de la mañana, en su casa en Camberwell, Surrey, a la edad de setenta y tres años, diez meses y diez días. Le enterraron cerca de Moorfields, en la tumba familiar.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados
Challenges We Face in Our Culture II
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2014-05-06-Challenges-We-Face-II-Dr-Alan-J-Dunn-6614147393.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
Challenges We Face in Our Culture I
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2014-05-05-Challenges-We-Face-I-Dr-Alan-J-Dunn-66149354010.mp3″]Download Audio[/dlaudio]
One brother has said, “It’s more important that we know our people than we know our culture,” and there’s some truth to that, but we need to know that our people live in the midst of a culture and how that culture affects them and how it affects us, as well. So, we’re going to look at how culture is constructed, what are some of the foundational issues that are common to cultures, how they are structured in certain ways that are common to all cultures, and how those issues relate, especially to the kingdom of God. We’re going to look at the culture and the issue of the two kingdoms: the kingdom of man, and the kingdom of God. God willing, next time we’ll consider these things further, and looking, specifically, at one recent development in Western culture that poses a particular threat to the Gospel and to the work of the church in our generation. So, with that menu in front of us, let’s come together and ask for the Lord’s help as we would pray as we begin.
Andrew Fuller
[dlaudio link=”https://www.conferenciapastoral.org/wp-content/uploads/Sermones/2014-05-07-Andrew-Fuller-Noble-Vater-61014844260.mp3″]Descargar Audio[/dlaudio]
Las siguientes notas fueron tomadas de las memorias de Andrew Fuller, impresas (en inglés) con la colección de sus obras en el año 1831, 16 años después de su muerte. Fueron escritas por su hijo Andrew Gunton Fuller. Además, parte de lo que expongo hacia el final lo usé también en un escrito: Amigos de William (Guillermo) Carey.
Cualquier fama que el Sr Fuller tenga no se debe a los beneficios de pertenecer a una familia reconocida, con recursos abundantes o de una buena educación académica. Era hijo de agricultores que no eran de la iglesia anglicana. Su educación era rudimentaria en inglés, tal y como sus primeros manuscritos indican. (Nota de NDV: parece que había errores ortográficos en ellos.)
Nació el 6 de febrero de 1754 en un pueblo de Cambridgeshire, el lugar de sus familiares paternos. Había antepasados paternos y maternos que habían sufrido por la causa de Jesucristo. Entre los años 1660 y 1688, sus bisabuelos y tatarabuelos se congregaban en los bosques con 2 ministros expulsados de sus púlpitos por el rey Carlos II.
El padre de Andrew se llamaba Robert y su madre Philippa. Trabajaron en su finca y sirvieron al Señor en el contexto de una iglesia de “disidentes” escuchando la predicación de un ministro bautista durante muchos años, el pastor Eve. Tuvieron tres hijos varones, y el menor era Andrew. Sus hermanos mayores le sobrevivieron. Los tres sirvieron al Señor hasta su muerte.
En una nota añadida a las memorias, una persona hizo la observación de que Andrew era un hombre bastante grande, que participaba en la lucha libre sin miedo en su juventud. Tenía un aspecto físico imponente y casi severo.
Según los recuerdos de Andrew, la iglesia de sus padres es lo que se denominó luego como doctrina “híper-calvinista”, o “falso-calvinista”. El pastor no mandó a los oyentes a arrepentirse, no los invitó a venir a Jesús para ser salvos, sino que predicó sus sermones para consolar y animar a los escogidos que Dios había salvado. Andrew entendió que los escogidos serán salvos y los no escogidos condenados por sus pecados, pero no pensó que tenía el deber o la responsabilidad para creer, porque no podía hacerlo. Según su entendimiento, solamente podría desear ser uno de los escogidos y esperar a que Dios hiciera algo para que supiera que era de los escogidos. A la larga, el Señor usó a Fuller para que muchos ministros e iglesias fueran librados de esas ideas que carecen de apoyo bíblico. Fuller nunca dejó de creer en la elección incondicional o en las otras doctrinas de la gracia soberana de Dios, pero entendió que había otras enseñanzas bíblicas tan ciertas como las doctrinas de la gracia y que era necesaria enseñarlas. Pero antes de llegar a esa etapa en su entendimiento, Fuller tuvo que pasar por tiempos difíciles.
En las memorias, hay una narración de su conversión, y de los tiempos que vinieron después, basada en 2 cartas que contienen una gran cantidad de material. Hay muchas citas tomadas de ellas. Fuller dijo que no vio nada en la predicación de su iglesia que fuera para él, pero al leer y reflexionar, a veces se sintió compungido por sus pecados, como los pecados de mentir y maldecir.
Cuando tenía en torno a 14 años, comenzó a pensar más sobre el futuro. Años después entendió que Dios iba dándole luz. Por esa luz fue compungido por el pecado. Esa compunción no le gustó, porque quería disfrutar del pecado como otros muchachos, pero encontró que no podía. Por ejemplo, una vez estuvo con unos muchachos que cantaban canciones necias, y se sintió muy incómodo y por encima de todo, hubo unas palabras que vinieron a su mente, “¿Qué haces aquí, Elías?” Se fue, molesto con Dios porque no le permitió disfrutar de esa oportunidad.
A pesar de las quejas de Fuller sobre el ambiente hiper-calvinista de la iglesia de sus padres, podemos observar que, de una manera u otra, algunos libros llegaron a sus manos que no eran “hiper-calvinistas” y tuvo el interés de leerlos, cosa que era fruto de la misericordia de Dios. Leyó el libro de Bunyan sobre “Gracia abundante al primero de pecadores” y también el Progreso de Peregrino. Fue tocado por unos poemas evangélicos de Ralph Erskine. A veces se emocionó hasta llorar pensando en la doctrina de la salvación eterna, pero, su corazón no fue cambiado. También, sintió una atracción peculiar hacia la gente buena, especialmente hacia aquellos que le hablaron de la religión.
En algunas ocasiones, debido a sentir tanta convicción por sus pecados, interpretó esas convicciones como una evidencia de la salvación. También, en 2 ocasiones diferentes, unos versículos llegaron poderosamente a su mente: “Porque el pecado no se enseñoreará de vosotros; pues no estáis bajo la ley, sino bajo la gracia,” (Romanos 6:14) este fue uno y el otro fue: “Yo deshice como una nube tus rebeliones, y como niebla tus pecados; vuélvete a mí, porque yo te redimí” (Isaías 44:22).
Entre los llamados cristianos con los que él tenía comunión estaban convencidos de que una experiencia como esa era una señal de la salvación, y por un tiempo se sintió en paz. [Como nota aparte, debemos recordar que la confesión de 1689 advierte de que una persona puede tener una seguridad de su salvación sin una revelación extraordinaria: capítulo 18, párrafo 3.]
Pero Fuller se dio cuenta de que su corazón no había cambiado, y que era un adicto al mal y cada vez más. También tenía malas compañías que le instigaban en su carrera hacia la muerte. Su corazón iba endureciéndose. Sin embargo, en medio de su “progreso” en la maldad, fue compungido nuevamente en el otoño de 1769 (cuando tenía 15 años de edad), y en esa ocasión el Señor triunfó en él, y fue convertido de verdad.
No fue convertido al instante, sino después de una lucha. Por la noche se acostó en pecado, pero por la mañana se sintió muy mal y tomó la determinación de no volver a pecar. Violó sus compromisos por la noche, y los hizo de nuevo por la mañana, hasta que un día la carga de su culpa fue tan grave que casi se desesperó. Vio su culpa, su flaqueza e incapacidad; vio que Dios sería justo en condenarle. Entendió que la obra de Jesús era perfecta y suficiente, que nada más valía para la salvación de un pecador, y estaba contento con eso. Pero, no se atrevió a pedir perdón, debido a todo el mal que había hecho. En su desesperación consideró la posibilidad de aceptar la condenación y vivir entregado al deseo de la carne, pero luego pensó que en realidad no quería vivir sin Jesús, no quería ir al infierno. No sabía qué hacer. Las palabras de Job vinieron a su mente: He aquí, aunque él me matare, en él esperaré (Job 13:15), y las repitió una y otra vez, y de una manera misteriosa la paz de Dios llegó. No estaba pensando en lo que estaba haciendo. Se sintió como la reina Esther, que estaba violando la ley con su atrevimiento, pero estaba dispuesto como ella a buscar misericordia con esa actitud: “…entraré a ver al rey, aunque no sea conforme a la ley; y si perezco, que perezca” (Esther 4:16). En aquel tiempo Fuller no había aprendido que la Palabra de Dios permite a los pecadores venir así. Por la gracia de Dios vino; atraído por una visión espiritual de la hermosura y gloria de Cristo, fue perdonado y tuvo paz con Dios.
De ahí en adelante Fuller sabía que todo era nuevo: sus deseos fueron nuevos y odiaba el mal que había hecho antes con tanto placer. Dios le había hecho una nueva criatura. Todo su testimonio de esa lucha y el fin glorioso al que llegó es conmovedor. Fuller se dio cuenta de que pertenecía a Dios; se dio cuenta de lo que es el amor a los hermanos. Dice que antes respetaba a algunos santos, pero después hubo una atracción mayor y un deseo sincero de tener comunión con ellos.
Pasó por tentaciones, especialmente el deseo de participar en juegos con otros jóvenes, porque tenía 16 años y estaba lleno de vida y antes había tenido algún renombre entre ellos, pero mediante la comunión con amigos cristianos y su determinación de ir y buscar comunión con cristianos serios, pudo evitar la tentación.
En marzo de 1770 asistió al el bautismo de dos jóvenes, lo cual le conmovió. Fue persuadido de que esa inmersión en agua de un creyente era bíblica y un deber. Al cabo de aproximadamente un mes después Fuller fue bautizado y se unió a la iglesia a la edad de 16 años.Poco después Dios probó su fe cuando unos jóvenes del lugar se mofaron de él porque había sido ‘sumergido’. Dios le dio la gracia de aceptar tal oposición y aun desear el bien eterno de los que le hicieron eso.”
Sus reflexiones sobre las pruebas y tentaciones que los cristianos enfrentan le llevó a considerar Proverbios 3:6, “Reconócelo en todos tus caminos, Y él enderezará tus veredas“. Esas palabras siempre tuvieron una gran influencia sobre su conducta, especialmente sobre sus decisiones y compromisos.
Fuller también reconoció la buena providencia de Dios en darle un amigo que amaba las Escrituras, un hombre mayor que él, pero que fue bautizado con él, llamado Joseph Diver. Unos meses después de su bautismo hubo problemas en la iglesia de Soham, a la que pertenecía. “La paz de la iglesia fue interrumpida porque Fuller criticó a un hermano que tenía problemas serios con el alcohol y se embriagaba. Ese hombre dijo que no tenía poder para corregir el problema. La iglesia disciplinó al borracho, pero se dividió sobre un asunto doctrinal al respecto provocando la salida del pastor en noviembre de 1771.
La mayoría de los miembros siguieron reuniéndose, pero sin pastor. El amigo de Fuller, Diver, fue reconocido como diácono y fue encargado de dirigir los servicios. En una ocasión, probablemente en 1772, Diver tuvo un accidente y no pudo llegar al culto. Envió un mensaje a Fuller, dándole a entender que debía dirigir la lectura y la enseñanza. De esa manera, cuando Fuller tenía como 17 o 18 años, predicó su primer sermón. Fue de bendición para la iglesia. Después de ese suceso, enseñó de vez en cuando. Había en él un deseo de servir. En 1774, debido a una petición especial, Fuller predicó en el funeral de una hermana que había muerto. Desde aquella ocasión la iglesia quiso que predicara, y en 1775, la iglesia bautista de Soham le pidió que fuera su pastor. A los 21 años de edad fue ordenado al ministerio.
Fuller siempre fue un hombre serio, temeroso de Dios. Estudiaba su Biblia cuidadosamente. No quiso enseñar nada falso. Podríamos decir que no quiso usar el Nombre de Dios en vano. Leyó los escritos de Bunyan, de Gill y de John Brine. Confesó que había recibido mucha buena enseñanza de la teología de Gill, pero vio que en algunas cosas había diferencias entre él y Bunyan.
El día de su ordenación, uno de los pastores que le impuso las manos, recomendó que leyera a Edwards sobre la voluntad. Fuller confundió el Edwards recomendado con otro y no descubrió su error hasta casi 2 años después.
Mientras tanto, Fuller predicó básicamente sin exhortar a los pecadores que se arrepintieran. O sea, seguía el modelo que había visto. Pero, Dios iba tratando con él y encontró unos escritos que enseñaban que los pecadores tienen el deber de arrepentirse y creer, y por tanto hay que predicarles estas cosas. Fuller no pudo contestar con sus argumentos bíblicos y vio que algo andaba mal en su entendimiento de la Biblia.
En el año 1776, Fuller conoció al pastor John Sutcliff de Olney, y luego al pastor John Ryland, hijo. Estos hombres habían leído los escritos de Jonathan Edwards y David Brainerd y otros. Ya tenían dudas sobre el sistema del calvinismo falso que prevalecía en muchas iglesias. Debido a su contacto con ellos (contacto muy limitado por la distancia), Fuller comenzó a estudiar más y escribió lo que aprendió en un manuscrito que a la larga fue publicado con el título: The Gospel worthy of all Acceptation; or the Obligations of Men cordially to believe whatever God makes known. (El evangelio digno de toda aceptación; o, las obligaciones de los hombres que aceptarán de buena voluntad todo lo que Dios da a conocer.)
“La liberación del hipercalvinismo (o del ‘calvinismo falso’ como Fuller lo llamó frecuentemente) y la aceptación del calvinismo evangélico, visto en la fe de hombres como Bunyan, Owen, Whitefield y muchísimos otros, trajo como consecuencia más proclamación del evangelio en los lugares de su ministerio y finalmente en la proclamación en otros lugares del mundo.
“Ninguno de estos hombres abandonó su fe de la gracia soberana de Dios, en lo que se llama las doctrinas de la gracia o el calvinismo. Nunca se avergonzaron de esas verdades y fueron grandes oponentes al arminianismo. A la vez, Fuller declaró su creencia en que había gente regenerada tanto entre los arminianos como entre los hipercalvinistas, porque, como él explicó, había hombres santos que tenían principios espirituales arraigados en su ser mientras que tenían a la vez opiniones flotando en sus cabezas que nunca afectaron a la práctica (Memoir, Pág. 16)” (de NDV, Amigos de Carey).
Fuller siguió estudiando cuidadosamente la Palabra de Dios y examinando cada tema.
El 23 de diciembre de 1776, Fuller se casó con Sarah Gardiner, un miembro de la iglesia de Soham. Para él, el matrimonio fue un evento importante. Asumió ese paso pensando en Proverbios 3:6, “Reconócelo en todos tus caminos, Y él enderezará tus veredas“. Esa mujer gozaba de la reputación de tener un espíritu manso y afable, pero sufrió mucho, porque dio a luz 11 veces y solo 3 de los bebés sobrevivieron. Andrew sufrió también, porque la amaba. Ella murió en 1792, 2 meses antes de la fundación de la Sociedad Misionera que envió a Carey a la India. (Fuller se casó de nuevo en el año 1794, con Ann Coles, quien murió 10 años después de Fuller.)
El cambio en su entendimiento sobre la responsabilidad humana y de cómo predicar el evangelio fue manifiesto en su predicación. Algunos no estaban de acuerdo. Además la iglesia no le sostenía bien económicamente y vivió en una situación de pobreza . Sin embargo, estaba convencido de que Dios le había puesto allí como pastor y no estaba dispuesto a dejar la iglesia para servir en otra ni abandonar el ministerio para trabajar en otra cosa.
En la segunda sección de las memorias, su hijo incluye muchas partes de su diario durante estos tiempos. Se queja de sí mismo, no de otros. Uno ve su compromiso con el Señor y con la iglesia.
En 1781, hubo una reunión de pastores. Todos los presentes (Booth, Evans, Gill, Guy, Hall, Hopper, Ryland senior, Ryland junior, and Sutcliffe,) aconsejaron a Fuller que fuera a Kettering porque esa iglesia no tenía pastor. Con todo, Fuller no estaba seguro de si debiera tomar ese paso. Después de muchas luchas, en octubre de 1782 Andrew Fuller se mudó a Kettering y el año siguiente, en octubre de 1783 fue ordenado como pastor. La iglesia de Soham escribió una carta de recomendación, una carta preciosa y conmovedora.
Fuller sirvió como pastor hasta su muerte en 1815. Su ministerio fue expositivo. Expuso muchos libros del Antiguo Testamento y también del Nuevo Testamento. Además de predicar y pastorear, mantuvo controversias por escrito. Después de su muerte juntaron sus publicaciones en una colección. La colección que tengo en inglés es de 3 tomos bastante extensa con una letra no muy grande. Hay defensas de la fe (por ejemplo, vs Sandeman) sermones, memorias de Samuel Pearce, cartas y por supuesto, el libro famoso sobre El evangelio digno de toda aceptación.
Pero, quizás la obra más duradera de Fuller es la que hizo, junto con otros colegas para la extensión del reino de Dios en el mundo, porque fue uno de los principales objetivos en lo que se llama el movimiento moderno de las misiones, que comenzó con el envío de William Carey a la India.
En el año 1791 hubo una reunión de los pastores de la Asociación. Sutcliff y Fuller habían sido seleccionados para predicar. Sutcliff predicó un sermón sobre “Celo s por el Señor” basado en 1 Reyes 19:14. Los que lo oyeron fueron tocados profundamente. El sermón fue publicado junto con el sermón que Fuller predicó en ese mismo día en la reunión. Fuller predicó sobre la “Influencia perniciosa de postergar”, basado en Hageo 1:2. Después de oír los mensajes y viendo la reacción de los pastores Carey los instó a que hicieran algo para llevar a cabo misiones entre los paganos. (Carey l mismo tenía deseos de servir, especialmente en Tahiti en el Mar Pacífico, habiendo leído tanto sobre esa isla en los escritos del Capitán Cook.) Todos sintieron su pequeñez, pobreza y limitaciones y Sutcliff dijo que era necesario tener cuidado y no apresurarse. Lo positivo que salió de la reunión fue el apoyo que dieron a Carey para que publicara la “Investigación…”
En mayo de 1792 en la reunión de la asociación Carey predicó su sermón famoso sobre Isaías 54:2-3 con el bosquejo simple de dos puntos: Espera grandes cosas y ensaya (o, esfuérzate para hacer) grandes cosas (en inglés: Expect great things; attempt great things). Los pastores fueron conmovidos. Sin embargo, estaban a punto de cerrar la reunión sin tomar ninguna decisión, cuando Carey le suplicó a Fuller que hiciera algo y Fuller persuadió al moderador para que todos consideraran el asunto de formar una sociedad para las misiones. Aprobaron que pudiera ser presentado un plan en la próxima reunión de octubre. Carey estaba seguro de que la sociedad sería formada y quiso ser el primer donante prometiendo dar a la sociedad lo que recibiera de la venta de su obra ya publicada: “Investigación…”.
En octubre de 1792 nació la “Sociedad de bautistas particulares para la propagación del evangelio entre los paganos” (inglés: Particular Baptist Society for the Propagation of the Gospel among the Heathen). Los “miembros” hicieron promesas de sus contribuciones y lo que recibieron ese día y las notas de las promesas de 13 hombres fueron colocadas en una caja de tabaco vacía que pertenecía a Fuller. La caja fue decorada con un dibujo de la conversión de Saulo de Tarso en la tapa.
El primer nombre en la lista de donantes es el de Ryland quien prometió 2 libras (esterlinas) y 2 chelines a la causa. El segundo nombre fue el del pastor Reynold Hogg por la misma cantidad; los nombres de Fuller y Sutcliff siguen con promesas de 1 libra y 1 chelín cada uno; y después hay 9 nombres más. Once de los 13 eran pastores. Sus iglesias no tenían grandes recursos económicos; los sueldos de los pastores eran bajos. Uno de los pastores presente en la formación de la sociedad fue Samuel Pearce, hombre piadoso, tremendo predicador, de buen nombre. Era pastor en la iglesia bautista de Birmingham, y esa iglesia pertenecía a otra sociedad. Estaba presente porque fue invitado por ellos para que predicara. Pearce también era de un solo corazón y una sola alma con Carey, Fuller, Ryland y Sutcliff. Al cabo de poco tiempo pudo traer un regalo de 70 libras de su iglesia para la obra misionera.
El comité ejecutivo de la Sociedad estaba formado por: Ryland, Carey, Fuller (secretario), Sutcliff y Hogg (tesorero). Luego Hogg tuvo que renunciar como tesorero porque no tenía tiempo, pero Fuller continuó como secretario hasta su muerte en 1815. Un amigo de Fuller le llamó un “mártir de la misión”. [De NDV Amigos…
(Estas notas están basadas en el libro One Heart and One Soul (Un corazón y una alma) escrito por Michael A. G. Haykin, y publicado por Evangelical Press, Durham, England, 1994)]
Fuller viajó mucho promoviendo las misiones. Escribió muchas cartas. Estuvo envuelto en todas las decisiones para enviar personas y equipo a la obra misionera.
¿Qué podemos aprender?
La bendición sobre los padres y los hogares fieles.
Dios es Soberano.
Pero, en su soberanía, levanta hogares fieles y actúa en esas familias.
¡Cuán grande es la misericordia y la gracia de Dios!
Salvó a Fuller en medio de un ambiente no muy evangélico.
Dios usa a los hermanos. En la vida de Fuller: Eve, Diver, Hall, Sutcliff, Ryland, etc.
Dios usa la literatura. Especialmente usó a Jonathan Edwards en la vida de Fuller y otros bautistas de Inglaterra.
Vemos la necesidad de la sana doctrina en su relación a la vida cristiana en todos sus aspectos, incluyendo las misiones.
Hoy día hay personas que estudian y escriben sobre Fuller y su doctrina. Desde que comencé este estudio he leído artículos sobre Fuller. Pero, no es tan importante que sepamos de él como siervo de Dios, como de la verdad que le conmovió.
© Copyright | Derechos Reservados